ã€ŠOdyssey Of Survivalã€‹


 Chapter 1 The Museum Tour

    The large, echoing hall of the museum was filled with the sound of footsteps and low chatter as the group of university students followed their teacher. The walls were lined with ancient artifacts, paintings, and sculptures, all bathed in dim, golden light."Alright, everyone," called Mr. Griffin, their art history professor, stopping in front of a massive glass case. "Gather around here. What you're looking at is an original from the ancient kingdom of Aksum."
    The students shuffled closer, their murmurs fading as they looked at the delicate gold necklace within the case.
    "Thousands of years old," Mr. Griffin continued, "this necklace symbolizes¡ª"
    "Sir," interrupted a boy from the back. "Can we skip to the interesting stuff?"
    A few students snickered. Mr. Griffin's sharp glare silenced them. Most of the students don't want be here in the first place. It was just an optional excursion during the holidays. Infact ninety percent of the students here were forced to by their parents, just to chase them away from their room.
    "If you'd prefer interesting, then I suggest you keep quiet and follow me. The next exhibit is something truly fascinating."
    The group walked deeper into the museum until they stopped in front of a massive stone statue. It towered over them, easily eight feet tall. The figure was humanoid but with two heads¡ªone facing forward, the other backward. Its body was muscular and twisted, like it was frozen mid-motion, and strange runes were carved into its chest and arms.
    "What is that?" asked Bella, her voice filled with curiosity as she pushed her blonde hair behind her ear.
    "That," Mr. Griffin said with a dramatic pause, "is a depiction of the Koryathans."
    "The what?" another student asked, his brows furrowed.
    "The Koryathans," Mr. Griffin repeated, stepping closer to the statue. His voice dropped slightly, adding a sense of gravity to his words. "They were said to be ancient beings that existed long before recorded history. Legends say they were incredibly powerful, both physically and intellectually. They were neither man nor beast¡ªsomething in between. For centuries, humans and Koryathans lived side by side, sharing the earth. At least, until¡­"
    "Until what?" Bella asked, her blue eyes fixed on the statue.
    "Until they turned on humanity," Mr. Griffin said grimly. "The Koryathans became greedy. They wanted the planet for themselves, and there was nothing humans could do to stop them. They were faster, smarter, stronger. Entire civilizations fell in days. They enslaved mankind and ruled with an iron fist. It was said they could control nature, summon storms, and bend fire and water to their will."
    The students exchanged uneasy glances, a few stepping back from the statue.
    "But¡­" Liam, who had been silent until now, spoke up softly, "if they were so powerful, what happened to them? Why aren't they still ruling the earth?"
    Mr. Griffin's lips pressed into a thin line. "That's a mystery even historians can't explain. Some believe they destroyed themselves in a great war. Others think they were wiped out by a force even greater than them." He turned to look at the group, his tone sharpening. "But whatever the truth is, the Koryathans left their mark. Their story serves as a warning. Greed and power¡­ always have a cost."
    Laughter erupted through the museum halls, echoing off the high ceilings like a wave of mockery. Many of the students could barely contain themselves.
    "Turned humans into slaves?" one of the boys snickered. "Next, he'll say these Korya-whatever guys invented Wi-Fi too."
    Another chimed in, "Why don't we just call them the world's first gym bros?"
    The group's giggles grew louder. Most of them weren't art students, and even fewer believed in old legends or myths. To them, the museum was nothing more than a maze of boring relics and outdated superstitions.
    That's where I come in.
    A lanky boy standing near the back of the group, arms crossed, eyes narrowed. His hair fell into his face, covering most of it except for a sharp nose and lips pressed into a flat line.
    I'm Nate. The only reason I'm in this stuffy museum, staring at old rocks and crumbling statues, is because my mom thinks I'm 'too focused on physics.'
    He rolled his eyes inwardly, sarcastic thoughts swirling.
    Sure, Mom. Because staring at ancient junk will give me such a fresh perspective on thermodynamics.
    He shifted uncomfortably, tugging at his jacket sleeve as his classmates kept laughing.
    Honestly, this entire trip has been a drag. I'd rather be at home tinkering with my circuits, solving equations, or literally anything that doesn't involve pretending to care about a bunch of old crap.
    "Nate!"
    His head snapped up, his long hair whipping to the side as Mr. Griffin pointed a firm finger at him.
    "Uh¡­ y-yeah?" Nate stammered, startled out of his private commentary.
    "Where are the other two?" Mr. Griffin's tone was clipped, his sharp eyes scanning the group.
    Nate blinked, caught off guard. "Other two?"
    "Yes," the teacher replied impatiently, his hand gesturing to the students huddled around the statue. "We're two people short. They were beside you, I thought you'd know where they are."
    Nate glanced around, confusion written all over his face. The murmurs started again as everyone else began looking, too.
    The realization settled over the group like a cold wind: two students were missing.
    The teacher sighed, pulling out his phone to glance at the time. "Alright, listen up!" he said, clapping his hands to gather everyone's attention. "Our exploration is over, and it's time to leave. But we're not stepping foot outside this building until we're all here."
    A collective groan rippled through the students, but Mr. Griffin silenced it with a glare. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Here's what we'll do. Spread out and search the museum. You all know their faces, so it should be quick. We'll meet back here in two minutes."
    He raised a hand for emphasis. "And I don't need to remind anyone: do not touch anything."
    A few eyes darted toward the towering Koryathan statue, as if testing the warning.
    "I mean it!" Mr. Griffin barked. "Look. Don't touch. Go!"
    Reluctantly, the students split into smaller groups, their footsteps echoing as they wandered through the maze-like halls of the museum.
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones

 Chapter 2 The Seal Of Arkhara

    The air inside the museum's storage room was musty, filled with the smell of forgotten relics and dust. Old crates, broken statues, and shattered picture frames were scattered carelessly, as if waiting for their final disposal.Jace Martinez stood in the doorway, his tall, muscular frame nearly filling the space. His dark brown skin glistened slightly under the dim light, and the scar cutting through his left eyebrow gave him a perpetually intimidating look. He pushed his buzzed black hair back with a frustrated hand and narrowed his piercing dark eyes.
    "Axel, are you sure you saw it here?" Jace's voice was deep, gruff, and filled with skepticism as he surveyed the room.
    Axel Rivera stood further inside, rifling through a pile of junk. His wiry, tattoo-covered arms moved quickly as he muttered to himself. Loose strands of black hair fell over his face despite the ponytail trying to keep it back. He smirked, his silver nose stud glinting. "Yeah, man. I'm sure. I saw it on a TV advert. I swear."
    Jace scowled, stepping over a broken crate. "An advert? And how do you even know this thing's valuable?"
    Axel turned, his sly grin spreading. "Because my grandpa spent his whole damn life looking for it. He called it the Seal of Arkhara. Said it was some ancient artifact worth billions. Trust me, bro. We find it, we're set for life."
    Jace grumbled something under his breath but kept looking. "Yeah, well, I'll believe it when I see it."
    They hadn't been searching long when Jace suddenly paused. A circular, disk-like object sat partially buried in a pile of discarded wood and rags. It looked old¡ªreally old¡ªmade of faded stone and carved with strange symbols that meant nothing to him. He bent down and picked it up, holding it between his large hands with a frown.
    Jace snorted, glaring at Axel. "This? You've got to be pissing on me. You dragged me on this stupid trip for this crap?"
    Axel turned sharply, ready to argue, but his eyes widened when he saw the disk in Jace's hands. "Wait¡­ Wait, wait¡ªYES! That's it! That's the Seal! We found it!" Axel lunged forward, grabbing the artifact from Jace's hands like it was made of gold.
    "Yes! We did it! We have it! We're rich, man!" Axel laughed loudly, spinning in excitement. In a rare moment of joy, he even hugged Jace, only for the taller boy to shove him away roughly.
    "Get off me, idiot." Jace's voice dripped with irritation. "You're putting on a damn show for me, aren't you? This? This is trash. Hell, I wouldn't waste a dollar on this thing, and you're telling me someone's gonna pay billions?"
    "It's worth it!" Axel shot back, holding the Seal close to his chest, his grin never faltering.
    Before Jace could retort, the door creaked open. The two boys froze. Nate stepped in, his thin frame looking even smaller in the dusty, cluttered room. His unkempt dark brown hair half-covered his nervous green eyes as they darted between Jace and Axel.
    "What are you doing here, freak?" Jace's voice boomed, his towering form advancing toward Nate like a predator.
    Nate swallowed hard, his voice shaking. "T-The teacher¡­ Everyone's looking for you. W-We're supposed to¡ª"
    "Scram."
    Jace didn't wait for Nate to finish. His sharp tone and menacing glare were enough to send Nate stumbling backward. He tripped over his feet and fell onto the dusty floor, wide-eyed.
    Axel glared at Nate as well, quickly tucking the Seal of Arkhara into his shirt, hiding it from view.
    Nate scrambled to his hands and knees, his face flushed with humiliation as he crawled out of the room. The moment the door clicked shut, Jace shot Axel an irritated look.
    "Don't talk to me until we get back home, you idiot," Jace growled, shaking his head.
    Axel just smirked, one hand resting protectively over the Seal hidden beneath his shirt.
    Jace and Axel finally emerged from the dusty backrooms of the museum, stepping into the grand hall where the rest of the students were gathered. The group fell quiet for a moment as the two boys approached, the shuffle of footsteps echoing across the high ceilings.
    Nate spotted them first. His face paled, and he instinctively stepped back, bumping into another student. Sweat beaded across his forehead as Jace shot him an amused smirk.
    "Relax, freak," Jace muttered under his breath, shoving his hands into his pockets.
    The moment of tension broke as relief swept through the group.
    "Finally!" someone shouted from the back. "I thought we'd be stuck here all day!"
    "I swear, if I miss my football match because of this, I'm dropping out," another boy complained, slinging his bag over his shoulder.
    "God, I miss my gaming rig," a girl moaned dramatically, running a hand through her hair. "I need to be in my capsule with my headset now."
    "Man, I haven't eaten since breakfast," another muttered. "Can we please get out of here already?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Worst trip ever," grumbled a boy with glasses, pushing up his frames.
    The students shuffled toward the exit, the low buzz of grumbling and idle chatter filling the hall. Some muttered about the heat, others checked their phones, and a few simply stared longingly at the museum doors, eager to be free of this place.
    In a quieter, darker section of the museum¡ªfar from the students¡ªthe teacher stood with three men, their low voices echoing faintly off the stone walls. The air felt heavier here, thick with tension.
    The teacher, an otherwise mild-mannered man with neatly combed hair and spectacles, now looked far more serious. His tone was clipped as he addressed the three men. "Did you find it?"
    One of the men, dressed in a dark suit, shook his head. "We searched everywhere. Top to bottom. It's not here."
    The teacher's jaw tightened. "Are you sure you searched everywhere?" His eyes darted between the men, as if daring them to lie.
    "Yes," another man confirmed, his voice gruff. "It's not in this museum. Either it was moved, or someone else got to it first."
    The teacher adjusted his glasses, exhaling sharply through his nose. "To the next museum, then."
    "What about the plane?" one of the men asked.
    "We can't miss it," the teacher replied, his voice steady but low. "We'll regroup back home and make a new plan. Let's move."
    The men exchanged brief nods and turned, their footsteps echoing as they disappeared into the shadows. The teacher lingered a moment longer, his expression unreadable, before finally following the students.
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones

 Chapter 3 The Crash

    The plane hummed softly as it cut through the sky, carrying the students and their teacher home after what felt like an endless museum trip. The interior was filled with quiet murmurs and the occasional sound of zippers, snacks being unwrapped, and phones clicking. Most of the students were too tired to talk, heads leaned against windows or slumped in their seats.Nate sat near the middle of the plane, his body unnaturally stiff as he clutched the armrests. His right hand shook slightly from nerves¡ªthough not entirely because of the flight.
    Beside him sat Bella Sinclair, and he was all too aware of her presence.
    Bella wasn't just any girl. She was the girl.
    Her beauty was striking¡ªeffortlessly flawless in a way that turned heads the moment she entered a room. Long, flowing blonde hair framed her delicate features, catching the light from the small plane window like spun gold. Her blue eyes, sharp and observant, had a way of cutting through people, though right now they were focused elsewhere. She wore a casual white blouse and jeans, somehow looking elegant despite the simplicity of her clothes. It was a talent only someone like Bella possessed.
    Everyone in school knew her. Everyone admired her.
    And Nate? Nate couldn't even turn his head in her direction. His gaze was locked on his trembling hands, his unkempt hair hanging low over his face like a shield. He imagined her taking one look at him and feeling nothing but disappointment. What's a guy like me doing sitting next to someone like her? he thought, swallowing nervously.
    Bella, for her part, hadn't given him much more than a single glance. Her gaze had flitted past him earlier, and Nate knew exactly what she saw¡ªa lanky boy with shaggy, uncombed hair, his face barely visible beneath it. His clothes were rumpled, his posture awkward, and his shoulders slumped inward as if trying to disappear into the seat.
    She didn't say anything, but she didn't need to. Nate figured she probably thought he looked "mid" at best¡ªaverage, unremarkable, and certainly not worth noticing.
    The low hum of the plane was suddenly disrupted by a jolt.
    The cabin rattled as the plane hit a patch of turbulence, jolting passengers in their seats. Someone gasped a few rows ahead.
    A calm voice crackled over the speakers¡ªprofessional, reassuring, with only the faintest edge of concern:
    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is your captain speaking. We are currently experiencing a bit of turbulence. Please remain calm and ensure your seatbelts are securely fastened. There's no need to worry¡ªthis is a normal occurrence and will pass shortly. Thank you."
    Nate's knuckles turned white as he gripped the armrest tighter. He could feel his pulse racing, the thud of his heart audible in his ears.
    Bella sighed lightly next to him, adjusting her seatbelt. She glanced at Nate briefly, raising an eyebrow at his rigid posture. "You okay?" she asked, her tone polite but distant.
    Nate's throat dried up. He couldn't answer, so he just gave a stiff nod, staring straight ahead.
    The plane jolted again, sending a ripple of nervous murmurs through the cabin. The buzz of the captain's voice had done little to calm everyone¡ªespecially Nate, whose imagination now raced wildly with every possible worst-case scenario.
    And yet, beside him, Bella looked unbothered. She leaned back in her seat, her expression relaxed, as if the turbulence was nothing more than a bump in the road.
    Nate, meanwhile, remained locked in place, feeling like the smallest, most insignificant person on the plane.
    The plane jolted again¡ªharder this time. It wasn't just a small bump; it felt as though something massive had slammed into them. Passengers screamed, the overhead compartments shook, and trays rattled against their hinges.
    Nate gasped, his knuckles white as he gripped the armrest like it was the only thing keeping him alive. Bella, for the first time, tensed beside him, her wide blue eyes flickering with unease.
    The pilot's voice returned, calm but hurried.
    "Ladies and gentlemen, please remain seated and keep your seatbelts fastened. We are experiencing¡ª"
    The words were cut short.
    A deafening BOOM erupted through the cabin. It sounded like thunder cracking right inside the plane. The force of the explosion sent shockwaves through the fuselage, shaking everything violently. Luggage tumbled from the overhead compartments, oxygen masks dropped from the ceiling, and the lights flickered.
    Screams filled the air.
    Nate's ears were ringing as he whipped his head toward the window. His eyes widened in pure horror. The wing was gone.
    A chunk of the plane's wing was just¡­ missing, jagged metal still glowing from the explosion. Through the shredded opening, all he could see was the gray storm clouds, swirling with terrifying intensity. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    His chest heaved as panic overtook him. "No, no, no!" he screamed, his voice cracking.
    His body was frozen with terror, his muscles locked in place. Suddenly, one of the overhead compartments burst open with a snap. A large bag flew out, hurtling straight toward him.
    He didn't even have time to react.
    WHAM!
    The bag struck his forehead, and everything went black.
    ---
    When Nate opened his eyes, he was staring at a sky that didn't look quite real¡ªgray and fractured, like an unfinished painting. His vision was blurry, and for a moment, he couldn't hear anything except the dull thud of his own heartbeat.
    Blinking rapidly, he tried to focus. His body ached. His head throbbed. The last thing he remembered was the explosion¡ªthen nothing.
    As his vision cleared, reality hit him like a freight train.
    The plane had crashed.
    The upper half of the fuselage was¡­ gone. Torn away. Jagged edges of metal framed the sky, and debris lay scattered everywhere¡ªseat cushions, luggage, shattered trays. It looked like a skeleton of what used to be an aircraft.
    Nate was still strapped into his seat near the back. He turned his head weakly to the side, and his heart dropped.
    Bella wasn't there.
    Her seat was empty, the buckle unfastened. Where is she? he thought frantically, his chest tightening.
    Suddenly he brought his attention downward. His breath caught in his throat.
    A long, jagged piece of metal had pierced his leg. The shard was glinting with fresh blood¡ªhis blood. Nate reached out, his trembling fingers brushing against the scrap. It felt cold.
    He tried to move his leg, to shift even an inch, but¡­ nothing.
    There was no sensation¡ªno pain, no feeling at all¡ªfrom his lower body.
    "No¡­" Nate whispered, his voice cracking. His breaths came faster, more panicked. "No, no, no!"
    Desperation took over as he grabbed the shard of metal and yanked it free with a cry. The movement sent a wave of nausea through him, but still¡ªhe felt nothing from the waist down.
    His mind raced. I can't feel it. I can't feel my legs.
    The realization settled over him like a dark cloud, suffocating and absolute. He didn't need a doctor to explain what had happened. He knew.
    He was paralyzed.
    Tears stung his eyes as the weight of it all came crashing down¡ªthe explosion, the crash, the lifeless feeling in his legs. A sob escaped his throat, and he slumped back in his seat, staring blankly at the destroyed remains of the plane.
    He couldn't move. He couldn't run. He couldn't do anything.
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones

 Chapter 4 The Island

    Nate's trembling hands fumbled with the seatbelt buckle. As it clicked open, gravity took over. The plane's half-tilted position caused him to drop, and his head smacked against the jagged roof of the wreckage. A groan escaped his lips as a thin line of blood streaked down his forehead.The world felt upside down¡ªbecause it was. Everything in this broken part of the plane offered no support. He had no choice but to crawl, his fingers dragging against cold, twisted metal as he pulled himself out of the wreckage.
    When he finally emerged, the full chaos hit him.
    People were running¡ªsome shouting names, others desperately trying to help the injured. Nate's eyes shifted toward a grim scene nearby: a row of unmoving bodies, at least twenty of them, laid side by side. The reality of their situation sank into his chest like a stone.
    "Axel! Where the fuck are you?!"
    The familiar voice of Jace cut through the noise. Nate turned his head to see Jace running frantically, scanning every corner. Suddenly, Jace's eyes landed on him. He strode over, his heavy footsteps quick and urgent.
    "Hold on¡­ I know you," Jace said, standing over Nate. "You're that kid who came to call us at the museum. What happened to your legs, man?"
    Nate swallowed hard, his voice shaking as he stammered, "I¡ªI don't know." But as he noticed Jace's concern was genuine, some of his fear eased. He continued, "I woke up strapped to my seat¡­ I couldn't feel my legs."
    Jace frowned, confusion creasing his face. "Wait, strapped to your seat? I thought they got everybody off the plane. How come nobody came for you?"
    Nate looked down, processing the thought. That would explain why he hadn't seen anyone when he first woke up. "I¡­ I don't know, man. I guess I'm just used to being forgotten."
    Jace's face softened at the quiet admission, but he didn't comment on it. He glanced around one more time, calling out, "Axel!" but still got no answer. His frustration simmered, but he turned his focus back to Nate.
    "Alright, man. Come on. Let's get you somewhere safe," Jace said, crouching down. He carefully lifted Nate up, ignoring any discomfort as he carried him away from the wreckage.
    Jace carefully propped Nate against the trunk of a sturdy tree. "Sorry, man," he said, breathing heavily. "I have to find Axel."
    Nate looked up at him, his voice quiet but sincere. "Thanks¡­ for helping me."
    Jace didn't say anything else. He just turned and walked away, disappearing into the chaotic scene. Nate watched him go, surprised that someone like Jace¡ªloud, brash, and untouchable¡ªhad actually stopped to help him.
    When Jace was gone, Nate's attention shifted to his surroundings. The wreckage spread out in twisted fragments, pieces of the plane scattered across the sand like a shattered toy. It took him a moment to truly see it¡ªthere were no buildings, no cars, no signs of civilization. Just the island and the endless, unbroken stretch of the sea. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    His chest tightened. An island?
    Around him, the chaos hadn't settled. Adults were running frantically, shouting names that vanished into the wind. Children cried for parents who weren't answering. From the corner of his eye, Nate caught sight of a woman cradling the lifeless body of a small girl, her sobs drowned out by the noise. He quickly shut his eyes, as if to block the image out.
    "What a cold world," he mumbled under his breath, hugging his arms close to his body.
    Suddenly, a clear, commanding voice cut through the confusion.
    "Alright! Everyone who can move, gather around me!"
    Nate opened his eyes and saw a young man step forward. He looked to be in his early twenties, tall and sturdy, wearing army-style camouflage trousers and a ripped black shirt. His short-cropped hair and calm demeanor exuded authority, and people instinctively started to crowd around him.
    "Listen up," the young man said, raising his voice. "We can't just roam around like this. Help will come, but we're hidden by the wreckage. This is the bottom of the plane¡ªthey won't know we're here unless we make ourselves seen." He paused, letting the words sink in. "So here's what we're going to do. I need people to go into the forest and gather as much wood as you can find. Dry branches, sticks, whatever will burn. We'll build a signal fire big enough to be seen from the air. Understood?"
    People nodded, murmuring agreement. A few of the older students and some adults immediately sprang into action, forming small groups before heading into the forest.
    Nate remained where he was, far from the growing circle of people. He watched as the survivors gathered branches, piling them into a large heap. Soon, someone lit the wood, and flames crackled to life. The fire glowed bright against the gloom, and people began to sit around it, drawn to its warmth as the island's temperature dropped.
    But not Nate.
    He stayed exactly where Jace had left him, at the farthest edge of the group, unnoticed and unmoving. The light of the fire didn't reach him, and the soft glow of faces turned toward its flames looked almost haunting. People clung together¡ªscared, uncertain, desperate for some kind of comfort.
    Nate swallowed hard, his body stiff. He felt like a ghost, invisible to everyone.
    Then, he heard it.
    Snap.
    A sharp sound broke the air behind him¡ªa twig snapping underfoot.
    Nate froze. His heart started to race, and he turned his head slowly toward the forest. The fire's light didn't stretch far enough to see what was there, leaving only darkness and the faint outlines of trees.
    "Hello?" he whispered, though his voice was barely audible.
    Silence.
    Nate strained his ears, his pulse pounding so hard it echoed in his head. For a moment, he thought he imagined it. But then¡ª
    Snap.
    It was closer this time.
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones

 Chapter 5 The Walking Dead

    Axel stepped out of the bushes, brushing a few leaves off his shirt.Nate exhaled sharply, relief washing over him. If Axel hadn't appeared at that exact moment, he would have screamed at the top of his lungs. But now, with Axel standing there, Nate's breath hitched as the boy turned toward him, his expression sour.
    "What is it, freak?" Axel snapped, his voice dripping with disdain. "Why the fuck are you looking at me like that?"
    "N-nothing," Nate stammered, his words tumbling over each other. "It's Jace. He's been looking for you."
    Axel harrumphed, his lip curling in irritation. "Hmph." Without another word, he turned and stalked off, leaving Nate trembling and drenched in sweat.
    As Axel's figure disappeared into the crowd, Nate slumped back against the tree, frustrated tears pricking at the corners of his eyes. He hit the ground beside him with his fist.
    "What is wrong with me?" he whispered harshly to himself. "He didn't even touch me. Why the fuck did I freak out?"
    His voice cracked, and he clenched his jaw to stop himself from breaking further. He was tired of it¡ªtired of being scared of everyone and everything. It was always the same. No matter how many times he tried to fight it, to control the fear, it always clawed its way back in.
    Exhaustion finally won out. He didn't know when he'd fallen asleep, his head leaning awkwardly against the tree. By the time his eyes fluttered open, the morning light was spilling over the island, casting long shadows across the wreckage.
    Blurry voices broke through the grogginess in his mind. Nate rubbed at his eyes and saw the young army man standing at the center of the clearing again. The survivors were beginning to gather around him, a quiet respect hanging in the air. Even without being officially chosen, the group had naturally begun to look up to him as their leader.
    "Alright, everyone," the man said firmly, his deep voice cutting through the morning hum. "It's clear rescue isn't coming anytime soon. Maybe they ran into challenges, or maybe they just haven't found us yet. But that doesn't mean we stop believing. Help will come."
    A murmur of agreement rippled through the crowd, but the man's tone remained serious.
    "That said, we can't just sit here and wait for them. If we do nothing, we'll die of thirst, hunger¡­ or worse." He paused to let the words settle in. "Right now, food isn't our top priority. People are sick, injured, and exhausted. They need rest. We need to act fast."
    His gaze swept over the crowd. "Is there a doctor here? Anyone with medical experience?"
    After a few seconds, three people stepped forward¡ªa middle-aged man with glasses, a younger man in a dirt-streaked hoodie, and a woman with long blonde hair tied back in a ponytail.
    "Good," the army man said, nodding. "We'll need a med bay. Temporary, for now. I need volunteers to help build a shelter for them¡ªsomething to keep the injured safe."
    Several hands shot up, and groups quickly broke off to start gathering materials. The clearing filled with the sounds of people talking, moving, and organizing.
    He didn't stop there. "The rest of you," he continued, "will work on finding food. Berries, plants, anything we can safely eat. But do not eat anything unless we've confirmed it's safe. Clear?" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The crowd nodded again, more focused now. The man turned to begin delegating, but then something unexpected happened.
    In the midst of the chatter, a small, shaky voice cut through.
    "I¡­ I want to help."
    Silence fell.
    Heads turned, and Nate suddenly found himself under the weight of everyone's stares. He had crawled to the front, his hands gripping the dirt as he looked up at the army man, trying not to tremble.
    The man's sharp eyes landed on Nate, studying him. After a pause, he gave a small nod.
    "What's your name?" the man asked calmly.
    "N-Nate," he stammered.
    "Alright, Nate," the man said. "My name is Ryder. If you want to help, I'll find something for you."
    Nate froze as Ryder gave him a small nod.
    "You want to help?" Ryder asked, his tone even but curious.
    Nate nodded quickly. "Y-yeah. I do."
    To Nate's surprise, Ryder didn't reject him or laugh like others would have. Instead, Ryder said, "Alright. But first, I need to know¡ªwhat happened to your leg?"
    Nate hesitated, his voice faltering slightly. "It¡­ it happened during the plane crash. I woke up strapped to my seat, and I couldn't feel anything below my waist."
    Ryder frowned, his expression thoughtful. "You can't walk, but you still crawled out here. That's more strength than you give yourself credit for, kid." He gestured toward the three doctors standing nearby. "But before you do anything, we need to get you checked out. You could have injuries you don't even know about."
    "I'm fine," Nate started to protest, but Ryder's firm stare silenced him.
    "Checked first. Then we talk about helping."
    Nate sighed in resignation as the three doctors stepped forward. The older man with glasses spoke first. "Let's get him back to the plane. It's the most secure place we've got for now."
    The group worked together to carefully lift Nate and carry him back into the wreckage. They set him down inside what remained of the cabin. The smell of smoke and burned metal lingered in the air, but it was quieter here, away from the chaos outside.
    "Let's start with your leg," one of the doctors said, kneeling beside him. They carefully examined Nate, feeling along his unresponsive limbs.
    "There's nothing wrong here," the younger doctor muttered after a moment, confused. "No swelling, no breaks¡­"
    The woman frowned, exchanging looks with the others. "That doesn't make any sense."
    The older doctor gently raised Nate's tattered shirt, and all three doctors froze.
    The sight before them left them speechless.
    Nate noticed the way their expressions shifted¡ªfrom confusion to alarm. Tension hung in the air like a thick fog. His heart raced as his voice cracked. "What? What's wrong?"
    The older doctor swallowed hard. "Nate¡­ your spinal cord¡­ it's¡­"
    "What about it?" Nate asked, his anxiety spiking.
    The younger doctor finally spoke, his voice barely above a whisper. "It's broken. Completely severed."
    "Severed?" Nate repeated, his brain struggling to comprehend.
    The woman added softly, as if in disbelief, "And¡­ it's sticking out, as if your spine burst through the tissue."
    Nate's breathing hitched. "But¡­ I don't get it. I can still move¡ª"
    "You shouldn't be breathing," the older doctor interrupted, his tone filled with a strange mix of awe and dread. "Forget crawling. With an injury like this, you shouldn't even be alive."
    The three doctors shared uneasy glances, their professional calm starting to crack. Then the younger doctor, still kneeling by Nate, leaned closer to inspect the wound. His face paled as his eyes widened.
    "You guys are going to want to see this," he murmured, his voice shaking slightly.
    The others leaned in to look. For a long moment, they said nothing, their faces mirroring the same disbelief.
    "This¡­" the woman started, her voi
    ce trailing off.
    "This is impossible," the older doctor finally said, his voice filled with quiet horror.
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones

 Chapter 6 Crippled Kid

    The doctors hovered over Nate, their faces etched with unease as they continued examining his spine. Dr. Aaron Pierce, the younger of the three, pointed at the exposed tissues around the injury."Look at this," Aaron said, his voice low. "The tissues¡­ they're trying to regenerate but keep failing. It's like they start to heal, then collapse all over again."
    Dr. Evelyn Hart, the woman, shook her head, her brows furrowed. "That's not how the human body works. Tissue doesn't behave like this."
    "It's insane," Aaron muttered, running a hand through his hair. "But maybe¡­ we should push his spine back in. See if it triggers proper regeneration."
    "What?" Evelyn snapped, her voice rising in alarm. "This is madness, Aaron! You can't just shove someone's spinal cord back in and hope for the best. That's not medicine¡ªthat's barbaric."
    Dr. Richard Cole, the middle-aged leader of the group, sighed heavily and stepped forward. "It's unorthodox, yes. But look at him. His body's already breaking the rules of biology. If we don't act, he'll lose his chance to recover completely¡ªor worse."
    Evelyn frowned but didn't argue further. Richard knelt beside Nate, placing a firm hand on his shoulder.
    "This is going to hurt," Richard said, his tone steady.
    Nate's wide eyes filled with fear, but he nodded. "Just¡­ do it," he whispered.
    Richard motioned to Evelyn, who hesitated briefly before running her fingers along Nate's spine, searching for the right angle. When she found it, her hands trembled.
    "Now," Richard instructed firmly.
    With a sharp, calculated push, Evelyn forced Nate's spine back into alignment.
    "AGHHHHHH!"
    Nate's scream pierced the air, echoing across the beach and startling those nearby. His body convulsed for a moment before his head fell limp, his scream cutting off as he fainted.
    The next two days passed in anxious monotony. The survivors burned wood tirelessly, hoping to catch the attention of any passing planes or ships. But no help came. The sky remained empty, the sea eerily still.
    By the third day, morale had begun to crack. People whispered among themselves, some losing hope as they stared at the endless stretch of ocean.
    Under the shade of a makeshift tent, Nate's eyes suddenly snapped open. His body felt stiff, and his muscles ached, but he was alive. Slowly, he turned his head and saw Bella sitting beside him, her back straight and her gaze fixed on the fire.
    So that's why she didn't help me earlier, Nate realized. She was injured too.
    Bella glanced at him, noticing his movement. "You're awake," she said simply.
    Nate tried to speak, but his throat was dry. Before he could manage a response, Bella added, "You were out for two days."
    Nate blinked in surprise, then looked around. He noticed the same fire burning and people still working to keep it alive. But there were no signs of help¡ªno planes, no ships, just the endless silence of the island.
    He shifted, his body protesting, and swung his legs off the makeshift cot. A sharp jolt of pain shot through his lower body, but something else accompanied it¡ªa feeling. He could feel his legs again.
    His chest swelled with joy as he tried to stand, and though his movements were unsteady, he managed to rise with the aid of a walking stick the doctors had left for him. Taking a shaky step, he felt the ground beneath his feet.
    "Finally," he breathed, tears threatening to fall.
    As he walked out of the tent, each step a small victory, Bella stood and followed him.
    Before he could ask, she said firmly, "I want to help too. I can't keep sitting here, waiting for rescue."
    Nate looked at her, surprised, but said nothing. Together, they moved toward the group of survivors.
    Nate approached the fire cautiously, his legs shaky but determined. The survivors around the fire turned to look at him, some offering tired smiles, others simply staring.
    "Where's Ryder?" Nate asked, his voice steady despite his nerves.
    One of the survivors pointed toward a cluster of people gathered under a large tree a few meters away. Nate nodded his thanks and made his way toward the group.
    As he got closer, he could hear raised voices. Ryder stood in the middle of the group, his arms crossed as he listened to the heated discussion around him.
    "I'm telling you, going into the island is wrong," one man argued, his face flushed with frustration. "We should stay here. It's safer by the wreckage!"
    Another man stood abruptly, his fists clenched. "Safer? How long do you think we can survive out here? Look around! We're too exposed. No shelter, no protection. We're sitting ducks."
    "Exposed to what?" the first man snapped. "What danger could possibly be out here?"
    "I don't know!" the second man shot back, scratching his head as if searching for an answer. "It could be anything!"
    The group fell silent as Nate appeared, his walking stick tapping softly against the sand. He wasted no time.
    "You're both wrong," Nate said firmly, his voice cutting through the tension.
    The group turned to him, some surprised, others skeptical.
    "Staying on the beach isn't safe," Nate continued. "For one, the tide could rise. We don't know how high it gets, and this whole area could be underwater by nightfall. Two, the wreckage could attract predators¡ªlarge animals or even scavengers we can't see right now. And three, we're burning wood to signal for help, but that same fire could attract hostile attention locals or otherwise."
    The group murmured in agreement, but Nate wasn't finished.
    "Going into the island isn't much better. One, we don't know the terrain. If someone gets lost, we might never find them again. Two, the forest could be filled with venomous creatures¡ªsnakes, spiders, or worse. And three, there's no guarantee we'll find food or water. We could starve or die of dehydration before help arrives."
    He paused, letting his words sink in. "No matter where we go, we're in trouble. The only way out of this is to get rescued."
    Many nodded in agreement, though a few still looked doubtful.
    But then, one man stood, his eyes narrowing at Nate. "Are we seriously going to listen to a twenty-year-old crippled kid spouting nonsense? I bet this kid can't even spell his own name."
    A few people chuckled nervously, but Nate didn't flinch. Instead, he furrowed his brows and stared directly at the man.
    "Sir," Nate said calmly, "when it comes to relevance, I am more important to this group than you could ever be. I may not look like much, but I have knowledge¡ªknowledge that could mean the difference between survival and death."
    He took a step forward, leaning slightly on his stick. "I've studied biology, which means I understand the dangers of this environment better than most of you. I've studied physics, which means I can help build tools and shelters that can withstand the elements. And unlike you, I don't waste time insulting others¡ªI solve problems."
    The man's face turned red, his fists clenching as he took a step forward. But before he could respond, Ryder raised a hand, stepping between them. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Enough," Ryder said firmly, his voice carrying an air of authority. "Nate, why are you here?"
    Nate glanced at the man one last time before turning to Ryder. "I know how to get us off this island."
    The crowd fell silent, all eyes on Nate as his words hung in the air like a lifeline.
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones

 Chapter 7 The Beginning Of The Unknown

    Ryder stared at Nate, his piercing gaze demanding clarity. "You said you know how to get us off this island," he said. "How?"Nate straightened his posture, leaning slightly on his walking stick. "A radio," he began. "If we can find the head of the plane, there's a chance the radio equipment is still intact. If it's not, I can salvage parts to build one. We could use it to send out a distress signal."
    Ryder rubbed his chin thoughtfully, his eyes narrowing. "That's all good and fine, but there's a problem¡ªwe don't know where the head of the plane is."
    "I know."
    The voice startled everyone. Bella, who had been silent all this time, stepped forward, her expression calm but resolute.
    "You know where it is?" Ryder asked, raising an eyebrow.
    Bella pointed toward the eastern side of the island. "Before our half hit the ground, I saw the other half breaking off and heading that way. It's a blur, but I'm positive it went east."
    "Are you sure?" Ryder pressed, his tone skeptical but hopeful.
    Bella nodded. "I'm positive."
    Ryder turned back to Nate, folding his arms. "Well, there you have it. But here's the thing¡ªthis is your plan. You'll need to assemble the team yourself. I can't risk splitting up the people we have. We don't know if you'll even find the plane, and we have no idea what's out there on this island."
    Nate nodded in understanding. "I get it."
    Ryder took a step back, allowing Nate to take the reins. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Taking a deep breath, Nate limped toward the fire, where most of the survivors were still gathered. He paused for a moment, gathering his thoughts, before raising his voice.
    "Listen up, everyone!" he called out, his voice carrying over the chatter. The group quieted, turning their attention to him.
    "We're forming a team," Nate began. "We're heading to the east side of the island to search for the head of the plane. If we can find it, there's a chance we can salvage the radio equipment and send out a distress signal. This is our best shot at getting rescued. I won't lie¡ªit's risky. We don't know what we'll find, but we can't sit here and do nothing while we wait for help that might never come."
    He scanned the group, his eyes meeting theirs. "So, I need volunteers. Who's with me?"
    Nate looked around at the crowd. His heart sank as no one immediately stepped forward. The fear in their eyes was palpable. They had survived a crash only to be stranded on an unknown island, and now he was asking them to venture into the unknown.
    Then, three boys stepped forward, each with an air of confidence. At first, Nate felt a glimmer of hope, but that hope faded when he noticed their gazes fixed on Bella. They hadn't stepped forward out of courage or a desire to help¡ªthey were following her.
    One by one, more people joined, hesitantly at first, until the group numbered twelve. Including Nate and Bella, it was fourteen in total. Among them, only four were girls, the rest boys, and none of them exuded the determination Nate had hoped to see. Most looked scared, unsure, and out of place.
    Nate shook his head, knowing this wasn't an ideal team, but it was all he had. He couldn't afford to be picky. "Alright," he said, addressing them, "go pack anything you think you'll need. Food, water, something for protection if you have it. Be back here in five minutes."
    The group dispersed, leaving Nate and Bella by the fire. Nate leaned on his walking stick, testing his leg. The pain had dulled, and he could walk better now, though still with a limp. He caught Bella watching him and gave her a small nod of reassurance, though he didn't feel it himself.
    Five minutes later, the group returned, each carrying hastily packed supplies. Some brought food from what little remained, others carried makeshift weapons¡ªsticks, sharp rocks, and even a fire poker. It wasn't much, but it was something.
    "Let's go," Nate said simply.
    The group moved as one, stepping into the dense forest. The towering trees and thick foliage blocked most of the sunlight, casting eerie shadows over the path. Nate felt a wave of unease wash over him the moment they stepped past the tree line. He couldn't shake the feeling that they were being watched or that something terrible awaited them.
    Every step felt heavier than the last. The weight of responsibility bore down on him like a physical burden. Every life in this group was on his shoulders, and if anything went wrong, it would be his fault.
    Sighing heavily, Nate gripped his walking
    stick tighter and led them deeper into the forest.
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones

 Chapter 8 Attack On The Beach

    The sound of heavy breathing echoed through the dense forest as someone sprinted through the trees. Twigs snapped underfoot, and leaves rustled wildly with each frantic step. Something was chasing them.The pounding of enormous feet tore through the forest behind them, accompanied by guttural growls and the crashing of branches being bulldozed aside.
    It was Bella.
    Her heart raced as she darted between the trees, her chest heaving with every breath. She didn't dare look back¡ªshe couldn't. She knew the beast was gaining on her, and the mere thought of what would happen if it caught her made her push herself harder.
    Behind her, a massive wild boar thundered through the forest. Its enormous tusks glinted in the sparse sunlight filtering through the canopy, and its sheer size made the ground tremble with every step. It was fast, too fast, and getting closer with every second.
    Bella's breath came in sharp gasps as she leapt over a fallen log, her legs burning with exertion. She could hear the beast's snorts and growls right behind her, feel the vibrations of its charge.
    Then, through the trees ahead, she saw it¡ªthe mark on the ground. Relief flooded her as she pushed herself into a final sprint.
    The boar snarled and lunged, but Bella reached the marked area just in time. She leapt over it, landing roughly on the other side, and rolled to safety.
    The beast didn't stop. It charged right through the marked ground, unaware of the trap waiting for it.
    Suddenly, the ground gave way beneath the boar, and it let out a guttural roar as it tumbled into a deep, well-dug hole.
    Bella wasted no time. She scrambled to her feet, cupped her hands around her mouth, and shouted, "Now!"
    At her command, four spears were catapulted from hidden mechanisms in the nearby trees. The sharp weapons shot into the pit with deadly precision, striking the beast.
    The boar let out a pained grunt, its massive body twitching before it fell still.
    From their hiding, Nate and the rest of the group emerged cautiously, their makeshift weapons at the ready. Nate stepped up beside Bella, who was panting heavily and drenched in sweat. Her clothes clung tightly to her, accentuating her curves, but Nate quickly averted his eyes, focusing on the fallen boar instead.
    "You okay?" Nate asked.
    Bella, still catching her breath, nodded. "Yeah," she said between gasps. "But I'm never playing bait again."
    Nate couldn't help but let out a small chuckle, though he quickly composed himself. "Noted," he said, turning to the group. "Alright, let's get this thing out of there. Dinner's on us tonight."
    Earlier, the group had been walking through the forest for three grueling days. Their initial supply of food had run out, leaving them weak and desperate. It was during one of their stops that Nate devised a plan to trap the boar they had encountered.
    Although his legs were improving, Nate couldn't yet run for long distances, so the task of being the bait fell to Bella. She volunteered without hesitation, even though it terrified her. Nate's recovery baffled him¡ªhis legs were working better than they should, almost unnaturally so. It was as if the island itself was altering his body.
    Hours later, they sat by a roaring fire, roasting chunks of the boar's meat. Its smoky aroma filled the air as they shared the last of their water among themselves. It wasn't much, but it was enough to keep them going.
    The forest around them remained eerily silent, and though they were tired, no one felt entirely at ease. Nate stared into the fire, his mind racing with thoughts of what lay ahead.
    Back on the beach, it was a quiet and chilly night. Most of the survivors were asleep, scattered in makeshift shelters. Only a few stayed awake, keeping watch over the flickering fire.
    A boy, no older than eight, wandered a short distance from the group, too restless to sleep. As he kicked a small rock, he suddenly froze. A faint sound of rustling reached his ears, followed by an ominous glow in the darkness.
    "Eyes," the boy whispered, barely audible, before his voice rose in panic. "Burning eyes!"
    His shrill scream woke everyone. Groans and complaints filled the air as people rubbed sleep from their eyes.
    "What's going on now?" someone grumbled.
    But as they turned their groggy gazes toward the direction the boy pointed, they saw it too. Glowing eyes¡ªburning like molten embers¡ªpierced through the darkness. The night made it impossible to see the creatures' forms, but those eyes were unmistakable.
    Someone quickly grabbed a flashlight and flicked it on.
    What they saw sent waves of terror through the group. Standing at the edge of the forest were beasts unlike anything they'd ever seen before. They were massive, the size of tigers, with sleek, jet-black fur that seemed to absorb the light. Their muscles rippled under their skin, and their claws dug into the sand with every step. But it was their faces that froze everyone in fear¡ªtwisted, snarling maws with jagged teeth and those terrible burning eyes, as if fire itself had taken root within their skulls.
    A low growl rumbled through the air. One of the beasts crouched and leapt onto a man standing closest to the edge of the group. The man barely had time to scream before the creature's jaws clamped down on his head, crushing it with a sickening crunch.
    For a moment, there was silence¡ªpure, unbroken horror. Then chaos erupted.
    Screams tore through the night as people scattered in every direction, running in blind panic. The beasts roared, their fiery eyes blazing brighter, as they descended on the fleeing survivors. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The darkness only amplified the terror. Shadows flickered wildly as flashlights waved in desperation. Five people fell to the beasts within minutes, their blood staining the sand.
    Ryder was among the group trying to direct people. He noticed something¡ªthe beasts weren't approaching the plane wreckage.
    "To the plane!" he shouted, his voice booming over the chaos. "They're avoiding the plane! Everyone, get to the plane now!"
    The survivors obeyed, their terror fueling their desperate dash toward the wreckage. But the compact group made it easier for the beasts to target them. Another man fell, followed by a young woman, their screams piercing the night before being abruptly silenced.
    Ryder clenched his fists, his anger boiling over as he watched more people die. Something primal surged within him¡ªa feral strength he had never felt before.
    With a guttural roar, Ryder leapt forward. His legs pushed off the ground with incredible force, sending him soaring through the air. Gasps erupted from the remaining survivors as they watched Ryder's seemingly impossible jump.
    One of the beasts turned toward him, its burning eyes narrowing. But before it could react, Ryder's fist collided with its skull. The impact reverberated through the air, and the beast's head snapped back violently.
    The creature crumpled to the ground, motionless. Ryder stood over it, his chest
    heaving, his eyes burning with a ferocity that matched the beasts themselves.
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones

 Chapter 9 Attack On The Beach II

    Ryder stood over the fallen beast, his chest heaving and his mind racing. The scattered survivors stared at him in shock, unsure of what they had just witnessed. He looked down at his clenched fist, bloodied but unbroken, and flexed his fingers. How had he done that?The remaining beasts growled low, their burning eyes locking onto Ryder. Slowly, they circled him, their massive forms cutting through the darkness like phantoms of death.
    Ryder felt fear bubbling within him, but something deeper surged to the surface¡ªan overwhelming need to protect the others. He took a deep breath and planted his feet firmly in the sand.
    One of the beasts lunged at him with terrifying speed, its claws slicing through the air. Ryder's instincts took over. He sidestepped just in time and drove his fist into the creature's side. The force of the blow sent the beast skidding across the sand, yelping in pain.
    "What the hell is happening to me?" Ryder muttered under his breath, his voice tinged with disbelief.
    Another beast charged from behind, its snarls echoing in his ears. Without thinking, Ryder spun around and caught the creature mid-leap. His arms strained as the beast thrashed wildly, its claws swiping inches from his face. Ryder roared as he hurled it into a nearby tree. The impact was so forceful that the tree splintered, and the beast fell limp at its base.
    The other creatures hesitated for a moment, their fiery eyes flickering as if assessing the situation. Ryder used the brief pause to glance at the survivors, who had retreated to the plane's shadow.
    "Stay inside!" he bellowed. "Don't come out!"
    His voice snapped the beasts out of their hesitation. Two of them charged at once, their movements coordinated and relentless. Ryder braced himself, but their sheer size and speed overwhelmed him. One slammed into his chest, knocking him to the ground, while the other raked its claws across his arm.
    Pain shot through Ryder's body, but it only fueled the fire within him. With a shout, he planted his foot against the beast on his chest and kicked it off, sending it flying backward. He rolled to his feet just as the second beast lunged again. This time, Ryder ducked and grabbed its hind leg, swinging it in a wide arc before slamming it into the ground.
    The earth trembled from the impact, and the beast let out a final, pitiful growl before going still.
    Ryder's breaths came in heavy gasps. His muscles ached, and blood dripped from his wounds, but he refused to back down.
    The final beast, the largest of them all, let out a bone-chilling roar. It charged with its fiery eyes blazing, its claws ripping into the sand. Ryder met its charge head-on. The collision sent shockwaves through the air as man and beast clashed.
    The creature clawed at Ryder's torso, tearing into his shirt and skin, but Ryder didn't falter. He wrapped his arms around the beast's neck and twisted with all his might. The crack of bone echoed through the night as the creature fell limp in his grasp.
    Ryder staggered back, his legs trembling as he surveyed the battlefield. The once-deadly creatures now lay lifeless around him. He glanced at his bloodied hands, his heart pounding.
    "What... what am I?" he whispered, both terrified and exhilarated. His chest rising and falling as he tried to process what had just happened. He stared at his bloodied arms, the deep gashes from the beast's claws fading right before his eyes. The pain, once sharp and unbearable, dulled into nothingness.
    The others watched from a distance, their expressions shifting from awe to fear. Ryder's shirt was torn, his jeans shredded, but not a single wound remained. His skin was smooth and unbroken, as though the battle had never happened.
    He flexed his fingers experimentally, feeling the strength coursing through him, and stood tall. Without a word, Ryder sprinted toward the plane. The exhaustion that had weighed him down moments before was gone. He reached the survivors in no time, stopping just short of the entrance.
    "Is everyone alright?" he asked, his voice steady but firm.
    The group shifted uneasily, some stepping back, others staring at him with wide eyes. A few leaned closer, their gazes scanning his body for injuries.
    One man whispered, "How is this possible? There were claw marks all over him."
    Another muttered, "Look at his clothes... but no wounds?"
    Ryder raised a hand to calm them. "Listen, I know this is hard to believe. I don't know what's happening to me either, but we have more important things to focus on. We've lost people tonight." His voice grew heavier. "We need to bury the dead properly. After that, we'll vote on whether to stay here or move inland to find a safer place."
    The weight of his words grounded everyone. They nodded solemnly, gathering tools and supplies to start the grim task. Ryder worked alongside them until the first rays of sunlight broke through the horizon. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    As the morning light revealed the devastation, Ryder's gaze shifted to the lifeless bodies of the beasts that had attacked them. Their massive forms lay crumpled on the sand, their fiery eyes extinguished.
    "Ryder," came a voice behind him. It was Aaron, one of the doctors. "Mind if I take a closer look with you?"
    Ryder nodded, and together they approached the largest beast. Up close, its features were even more bizarre. Thick, leathery skin rippled with unnatural grooves. Its claws were jagged and metallic, as if forged rather than grown. Most disturbingly, the area where its eyes once burned now shimmered faintly, as though embers still glowed beneath the surface.
    Aaron knelt beside the creature, running his hands over its hide. "This... isn't normal. The structure of the bones¡ªlook here." He pointed at the creature's forearm, where its joint bent at an unnatural angle. "It's almost like it was designed for aggression, not survival. These aren't natural predators."
    "What are you saying, doc?" Ryder asked, crouching beside him.
    Aaron examined the beast's teeth, each one serrated and curved inward. "Its anatomy doesn't match any known species on Earth. This creature... it's engineered, not evolved."
    Ryder frowned. "Engineered?"
    Aaron sat back, his expression grim. "I don't know how else to explain it. These creatures don't exist anywhere on this planet. They're... something else entirely."
    Ryder stood, his shadow stretching across the strange creature. He clenched his fists, the faint memories of his inexplicable strength still lingering in his mind.
    "Well, doc," he said, his voice heavy. "They didn't exist on Earth. They do now."
    Aaron looked up at him, unsure of how to respond. Ryder didn't wait for an answer. He strode toward the plane with purpose.
    "Where are you going?" Aaron called after him.
    Ryder turned, his expression unreadable. "To figure out why these things didn't come near the plane."
    The doctor nodded, though unease was etched on his face. Ryder disappeared into the plane's shadow, his mind racing with possibilities. Whatever was happening to them on this island, he knew one thing for certain: it was only the beginning if they didn't find a way to get off.
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones

 Chapter 10 Lost Signals

    The forest stretched endlessly before them, the thick canopy overhead blocking most of the sunlight. Nate, Bella, and their group trudged forward, their steps heavy with exhaustion. They had been walking for five days now, their supplies dwindling. Their initial determination had waned, and the group's morale was at its lowest.One of the girls, a brunette with wild curls and tired eyes, suddenly stopped. "This is a mistake," she said, her voice sharp as she pointed an accusatory finger at Bella. "She doesn't know where she's leading us. I'm done with this¡ªI'm going back."
    Bella opened her mouth to argue, but Nate stepped in front of the girl, his voice calm but firm. "It's pointless going back. We're already this far. Turning around now won't solve anything."
    The girl's voice rose in frustration. "Look around, Nate. Look at us! Where are we? What even is the mission anymore? I can't remember why we're even doing this! For all we know, we're just following you two into a death trap!"
    The rest of the group stopped, their gazes shifting between Nate and Bella. Their uncertainty was evident in their tired eyes, and their silence begged for answers.
    But Nate wasn't paying attention. His focus had shifted to something in the distance. His gaze locked on a nearby hill, his brow furrowing in concentration.
    "What is it?" Bella asked, following his line of sight.
    The others turned to look as well, and that's when they saw it: the unmistakable gleam of metal at the top of the hill. There, partially concealed by the dense foliage, was the top half of the plane.
    Nate tightened the straps of his backpack. Without a word, he began running toward the hill, his steps surprisingly steady and swift. His leg had improved significantly over the past days, and though it still ached, the strength in it felt almost unnatural.
    "Wait up!" Bella called, sprinting after him. The rest of the group followed, their weariness momentarily forgotten in the thrill of discovery.
    When they reached the top, they stood in awe before the broken fuselage. The plane's front half was intact, though it bore the scars of its violent crash landing. Shattered windows, jagged edges, and scorched marks told the story of its fall.
    Nate didn't waste any time. He climbed inside, his eyes scanning the cockpit. It was eerily silent, the seats empty and the controls coated in dust. There were no bodies, no signs of life. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    He moved to the front, his breath hitching as he saw the radio system. With trembling hands, he flipped the switches and adjusted the knobs. A small light blinked on the console, and he exhaled in relief.
    "They're working," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else.
    Bella joined him, her voice steady but laced with curiosity. "What now?"
    Nate didn't answer immediately. Instead, he pressed a button on the console, activating the playback system. Static filled the air for a moment before a voice broke through.
    "This is base. Pilot, confirm your status."
    A calm yet strained voice responded, "Flying blind here. Navigation systems are down. We can't pinpoint our location."
    "Copy that," the voice from base replied. "Can you continue without visibility?"
    The pilot's voice returned, more confident this time. "Yes, sir. We know the path. We'll follow the route from memory."
    "Permission granted. The path is clear. Proceed."
    The group listened intently as the exchange continued, the tension in the plane growing. Nate fast-forwarded the recording, skipping through long silences until he reached the moment of the crash.
    The pilot's voice was panicked now, cutting through the static. "Mayday! Mayday! This is Flight 417! We've lost control¡ªengines failing! Mayday!"
    The base didn't respond. The pilot tried again, his voice growing more desperate. "Mayday! We're going down! Can anyone hear us?!"
    Static filled the air once more, and the recording ended. Nate's hand hovered over the console, his mind racing.
    Bella's voice was quiet but insistent. "They still know where we are, right? Back home, they know where to find us?"
    Nate shook his head, his expression grim. "Bella, didn't you notice? There's a three-hour, twenty-three-minute gap between their last contact and the crash. They were flying blind for over three hours. Nobody back home knows when, how, or where this plane went down."
    The weight of his words hung heavy in the air. The group exchanged uneasy glances, the reality of their situation sinking in. They were stranded, their location a mystery to anyone who might be searching for them.
    The girl who had spoken earlier¡ªMadison, her face pale with fear and exhaustion¡ªbroke the quiet.
    "So¡­ there's no hope for us now?" she asked, her voice trembling.
    Nate turned to her, his expression calm but resolute. "Not yet," he said, determination lacing his words. "We're not giving up."
    He turned back to the cockpit, adjusting the knobs on the radio and flicking switches. The faint hum of the device filled the space, but no matter how many dials he turned or buttons he pressed, all he received was static.
    Nate leaned closer, speaking into the mic. "This is Nate from Flight 417. Mayday. We're stranded on an unknown island. If anyone can hear me, respond."
    Nothing. Just the relentless hiss of static.
    The group watched him work tirelessly. Sweat formed on his brow as he tried every channel, every frequency he could think of. He moved from one end of the cockpit to the other, testing wires and inspecting components for damage.
    Bella stood by the door, her arms crossed, watching him with concern. "Anything?" she asked.
    Nate didn't look up. "Nothing yet," he muttered, his hands busy reconnecting a loose wire.
    He continued to fiddle with the equipment, but the outcome was always the same: static. Frustration crept into his movements as he checked the radio's power source. It was functioning perfectly¡ªthere was no logical reason for the complete lack of reception.
    Finally, Bella stepped closer, her voice tentative. "Maybe we need to move to higher ground," she suggested.
    Nate sighed and leaned back, wiping his hands on his pants. He looked at her with a tired smile. "I thought about that," he said. "But I'm afraid we're already on higher ground. If there's no reception here, there's no guarantee we'll get anything anywhere else on the island."
    Madison, who had been quiet for a while, folded her arms and leaned against the wall. "So what are you saying? We're trapped here, completely cut off?"
    "For now, yes," Nate admitted, his tone somber. "This island¡­ there's something about it. It's like¡­" He trailed off, unsure of how to put his thoughts into words. "Like something's blocking us. It's not natural."
    The group exchanged uneasy glances, their fear and frustration mounting. Bella placed a hand on Nate's shoulder, grounding him. "We'll figure it out," she said softly.
    Nate nodded, but the doubt lingered in his eyes. Turning back to the radio, he made one final adjustment and spoke into the mic. "This is Nate from Flight 417. If anyone can hear this, we need help. Please respond."
    Silence. Then, the same relentless static.
    He sighed heavily and leaned against the console, his head bowed. Around him, the group looked to him for answers, for hope.
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones

 Chapter 11 Awakening

    ****Three days ago
    The survivors gathered around the smoldering fire on the beach, the air thick with tension and grief. Ryder stood at the center, his torn shirt still showing faint traces of the healed wounds from the battle. "Before we decide anything," Ryder began, his voice steady but low, "maybe we should wait for Nate and his group. They went into the wild to find a solution. We owe them that much."
    A ripple of murmurs spread through the crowd. "Wait?" a woman interjected sharply. "We don't even know if they're alive! What if they were killed by whatever those beasts were?"
    Ryder's eyes darted toward the dense jungle. His jaw tightened. Deep down, he understood her point. But abandoning Nate felt wrong. "They deserve a chance to return," he replied.
    "But at what cost?" a man shot back, his voice heavy with fear. "The longer we stay here, the more exposed we are. The beasts might come back. We can't risk it."
    The crowd argued back and forth until Ryder raised his hand, silencing them. "Then we vote," he said. "Stay or leave. Majority rules."
    One by one, the survivors cast their votes. The final tally was 60% in favor of leaving, 40% wanting to stay. Ryder sighed deeply, his eyes lingering on the dark path Nate had taken into the island. "It seems we'll be leaving you behind," he muttered under his breath.
    They quickly prepared to leave, erasing any traces of their direction. The jungle was unpredictable, and leaving hints could invite danger.
    ****
    Present Time
    Inside the cockpit of the plane's upper half, Nate's fingers moved furiously over the controls. Every switch he flipped, every frequency he tried, returned nothing but static. Sweat dripped down his brow as he muttered, "Come on... just one signal. One..."
    Suddenly, a piercing scream shattered his concentration.
    Both of them turned toward the cockpit windows, just as the sound of frantic footsteps echoed through the trees. A young woman burst into view, her torn stewardess uniform hanging loosely on her body.
    Nate's eyes widened. He recognized her instantly. "That's Claire!" he said. He remembered her name because he saw her name tag just before getting on the plane.
    Behind her, snarling creatures emerged from the jungle¡ªdog-sized beasts with elongated jaws and glowing, blood-red eyes. Their wiry bodies moved unnaturally fast, their growls sending chills through the air.
    "RUN!" Claire screamed as she sprinted toward the plane.
    The group froze for a second before the reality of the situation hit them like a wave. The beasts were closing in fast.
    Claire sprinted toward the plane, her breath ragged and uneven, her face pale from exhaustion. She had been running for what seemed like hours, and her body was barely keeping up. Just as she reached the plane's doorway, her foot caught on a loose wire. She tripped and fell forward, crashing into Nate, who had stepped out of the cockpit to help. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The unexpected collision sent both of them tumbling to the floor. Nate groaned as Claire's weight pinned him down. "Sorry!" she gasped, trying to untangle her leg, but her movements were frantic and shaky.
    Before Nate could respond, a guttural growl filled the air. His eyes darted to the doorway just in time to see one of the beasts leap onto the plane. Its glowing red eyes locked onto him and Claire, hunger and rage etched into its monstrous face.
    The group inside the cockpit froze in fear. Someone threw a makeshift spear at the creature, but it barely flinched, the weapon clattering harmlessly to the floor. Panic set in, and everyone retreated further into the cockpit, their breaths shaky. Even Bella hesitated, stepping back as fear overtook her.
    The beast snarled, crouching low before launching itself toward Nate and Claire. Its jaws stretched wide, razor-sharp teeth gleaming in the dim light. Nate raised his hand instinctively to shield Claire and himself, bracing for the inevitable pain.
    But then¡ªsilence.
    Everyone held their breath, expecting the worst. When they dared to look again, their eyes widened in disbelief. The creature that had been mid-air was now crumpled on the floor, its flesh entirely burnt away, leaving only charred bones.
    Nate stared at his outstretched hand, his heart pounding. A deep red flame burned brightly in his palm, flickering and crackling with an unnatural intensity. He didn't feel pain¡ªonly warmth.
    "What the..." Nate whispered, his voice trembling. He clenched his fist, and the fire seemed to respond, growing larger, more vibrant.
    Nate stared at the beast's charred remains in disbelief, his chest rising and falling as adrenaline coursed through him. The flames flickered on his hand, alive and steady, but there was no pain, only an unfamiliar warmth. His shock was cut short as the remaining six beasts growled, their burning red eyes locked onto him.
    The creatures paced, their claws scratching against the plane's metal floor, readying themselves for attack. Nate straightened, his breath steadying as a newfound determination filled him.
    One beast lunged from the left, its fanged maw open wide. Nate twisted his body and swung his fiery hand in a wide arc. The flame coiled mid-air, almost serpentine, and struck the creature's chest. The beast howled in agony as the fire consumed it from the inside out, leaving nothing but charred bones in its wake.
    The group gasped, watching from the cockpit as the flames danced on Nate's palm, glowing brighter with each defeated beast.
    The second and third beasts attacked together, one charging low while the other leapt high. Nate sidestepped the first and raised his hand toward the airborne attacker. The flames erupted from his palm in a fiery jet, catching the beast mid-leap. It crashed to the ground, writhing as the fire devoured it.
    The second beast pivoted, using the distraction to swipe at Nate's legs. Its claws scraped against his jeans, but before it could strike again, Nate clenched his fist, and the flames surged outward in a shockwave. The creature yelped as the fiery burst knocked it back, its body igniting on impact.
    The fourth beast snarled and circled cautiously, its glowing eyes filled with rage and hesitation. It darted forward, feinting to test Nate's defenses. He followed its movements, his hands glowing with anticipation. The beast lunged suddenly, its claws extended toward his throat. Nate dropped low, using the momentum of the dodge to swing his fiery hand upward. The flame struck the beast under its chin, and it crumbled into ash before it even hit the ground.
    Bella, standing at the edge of the cockpit, muttered under her breath, "How is this possible..."
    The last two beasts hesitated, their glowing eyes flickering with a glimmer of fear. One growled low, crouching as it prepared for its final strike. The other, emboldened, charged recklessly at Nate.
    Nate stood his ground, focusing on the flame in his hand. As the beast neared, he threw his arm forward, releasing the fire in a controlled burst. The flames spiraled through the air, engulfing the beast entirely. Its howl echoed through the plane before it collapsed into smoldering remains.
    The final creature froze, its muscles tense as it realized it was the last one standing. It let out a guttural roar, charging with desperate fury. Nate braced himself, raising both hands as the flames burned brighter than ever. When the beast leapt toward him, he thrust his palms forward, releasing a torrent of fire that met the creature head-on.
    The flames roared, illuminating the entire plane as the beast's body disintegrated mid-air. Its bones clattered to the ground, the last echoes of the battle fading into silence.
    Nate staggered back, his chest heaving. The flames on his hands dimmed slightly but still burned brightly enough to cast flickering shadows across the walls. He looked around, his mind racing to comprehend what had just happened.
    Claire, still lying on the floor, pushed herself up on her elbows, her eyes wide with disbelief. Bella finally stepped forward, her face pale but determined.
    "What... what just happened?" Bella whispered, her voice trembling.
    Nate turned to her, raising his still-burning hands. "I don't know," he said, his voice hoarse.
    The rest of the group cautiously stepped out from the cockpit, their faces a mixture of awe and terror. They kept their distance, their gazes fixed on Nate as if he were something alien, something beyond their understanding.
    Nate clenched and unclenched his fists, watching the flames respond to his movements. The weight of what he had just done¡ªand what it meant¡ªpressed down on him. For the first time since the crash, the silence wasn't comforting; it was suffocating.

 Chapter 12 No One Left Behind

    Nate stood in silence, staring at his hand as the strange red flames flickered and danced across his palm. He turned his hand over slowly, watching the fire move as if it were alive. It didn't hurt. He couldn't feel the heat. It was as if the fire was a part of him now, and the sight left him frozen in shock.Claire took a cautious step toward him, her wide eyes fixed on the flames. "What¡­ what is that?" she asked softly.
    "I don't know," Nate muttered, his voice barely above a whisper.
    Claire circled him, her gaze sharp with curiosity. She tilted her head slightly, as if comparing him to something¡ªor someone.
    "This¡­ this happened before," Claire said, her voice trembling slightly.
    Bella frowned. "Before? What do you mean?"
    "To someone else," Claire explained, pausing as she looked at Nate's hand again. "Amara. It happened to her when we crashed here."
    "Who's Amara?" Bella asked, stepping closer.
    Claire let out a shaky breath. "Amara was one of the passengers. She was with us when we crashed here¡­ a few days ago."
    The group exchanged confused looks. Nate's flames dimmed slightly as he clenched his fist, forcing the fire to fade away. He turned his attention to Claire, his brow furrowed. "What happened when you crashed?"
    Claire hesitated, but then started to explain, her voice unsteady. "We thought it was just a normal crash at first. Everyone was shaken up, but we were alive. Then... they came."
    "They?" Nate pressed.
    Claire swallowed hard, her gaze dropping to the ground. "The beasts. They were massive, bigger than any animal I've ever seen. Their fur was jet-black, like it swallowed the light around them. You couldn't even see their muscles move; they were that smooth. But their faces..." She trailed off, her voice trembling.
    "What about their faces?" Bella asked, her voice tinged with unease.
    "They were twisted," Claire continued, shuddering at the memory. "Snarling, with teeth like jagged knives. And their eyes... their eyes glowed, like burning embers inside their skulls. It wasn't just fear when you looked at them¡ªit was like they could see right through you, into your soul."
    A heavy silence fell over the group, each of them trying to picture the horrors Claire described.
    "How did you survive?" Nate asked, breaking the silence.
    Claire glanced at him, then at the others. "We all scattered. Everyone ran in different directions. I managed to get back to the plane¡ªit was the only place they didn't go near. There were five of us who made it to the plane."
    "Why didn't they enter the plane?" Bella asked, her brows knitted in confusion.
    "I don't know," Claire admitted. "They'd circle it, growling and scratching at the outside, but they never came in. It was like something kept them out."
    "And the others?" Nate asked, his voice steady but concerned.
    Claire's shoulders slumped slightly. "We stayed in the plane for days, but then we got really hungry, we went to search for food. We were coming back when the beasts attack. We got separated in the attack. I don't know where they are now."
    "We have to go find them," Nate said, his tone firm.
    Claire nodded quickly, her expression desperate. "Yes, we have to. They could still be out there, hiding or¡­ or worse."
    Bella glanced at Nate and then at the others. "Are we seriously going back out there? Those things are dangerous, and we barely made it out alive just now!"
    Nate's gaze hardened. "We're not leaving anyone behind."
    The group fell silent, the weight of the decision pressing on them. Claire looked at Nate with a mixture of hope and fear, waiting for his next move.
    Nate turned to face the group, his expression calm but determined. "Listen," he said, his voice steady, "anyone who wants to stay can stay. I won't force you to come. But I'm going to find the others. If you want to help, then follow me. If not, stay here where it's safe."
    The group exchanged uncertain looks, some shifting uncomfortably. One of the boys spoke up, his voice tinged with hesitation. "Look, Nate, we don't even know what we're up against. These... things, whatever they are, they're not normal."
    Another person chimed in, shaking his head. "For all we know, the people we're going to look for might already be dead. Is it worth risking all our lives for them?"
    Claire's face darkened, her hands balling into fists. "You don't know that!" she shouted, her voice cracking with emotion. "They're not dead! They can't be!"
    "Claire," Nate said gently, stepping closer to her. He placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "It's okay. We'll find them."
    Before Claire could respond, a boy near the back of the group snorted, crossing his arms. "Oh, come on," he said with a smirk. "Are we really going to pretend you're not doing this just because she's hot?"
    The tension in the air snapped like a breaking wire. Nate turned to the boy, his eyes narrowing dangerously. Flames flickered to life in his hand, casting an eerie glow across his face. The boy stumbled back, his smirk vanishing as fear overtook him.
    Nate let the fire burn brighter for a moment before extinguishing it, his gaze shifting to the rest of the group. His voice was cold but steady as he spoke. "This isn't about anyone's looks or interests. This is about humanity. It could be any one of us out there right now, scared and alone. Would you want the rest of us to abandon you if it were you out there? Think about that." He paused, his tone growing firmer. "If you have a problem with that, then stay here. Fuck off back to the beach. But don't stand in the way of those of us who are willing to do what's right."
    The silence that followed was heavy. Nate's words hung in the air like a challenge no one wanted to answer.
    Bella stepped forward, her expression resolute. "You're right, Nate," she said firmly. "We should go. We can't just leave them out there."
    Nate nodded at her, grateful for her support. He looked back at the others, scanning their faces for any sign of agreement. But no one else moved. Some avoided his gaze entirely, while others simply looked away, guilt and fear etched into their features.
    "Alright," Nate said, nodding again. "Let's go."
    He turned toward the exit, with Bella and Claire close behind. Just as they reached the edge of the plane, a voice called out. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Wait!"
    Nate stopped, turning back to see who had spoken. A young woman stepped forward hesitantly, her face pale but determined. It was Madison.
    "I want to come," she said quietly, meeting Nate's gaze.
    Nate studied her for a moment, then nodded. "Alright," he said simply. "Let's move."
    With that, the four of them stepped out of the plane, leaving the others behind.

 Chapter 13 No One Left Behind II

    The group trudged through the dense forest, the sound of leaves crunching beneath their feet. The air was thick with tension, and the occasional distant roar of a beast set their nerves on edge. Madison broke the silence first, brushing a leaf out of her curly hair."So," she asked, glancing at Claire, "which direction are we going?"
    Claire paused, looking around the forest as if retracing her steps in her mind. She raised her hand and pointed in one direction. "When the beasts attacked us, Amara went that way," she said, then gestured in another direction. "Two people ran that way. I don't know much about them; they never really spoke to us. But I think Lena went this way," she added, pointing toward a third path.
    "Why do you think Lena went that way?" Nate asked, narrowing his eyes as he surveyed the surroundings. Her guess doesn't help their situation, she has to be sure about her situation.
    "She told me she'd always hide somewhere enclosed if anything went wrong," Claire replied. "And there's a rocky area that way. I'm almost sure she'd head there."
    Claire hesitated before continuing, "I think we should go towards Lena first. She's the weakest of us, and she's likely to be the one in the most trouble."
    Madison immediately shook her head. "No," she said firmly. "Lena's the weakest, which means she's the most likely to already be dead. Wasting time on her is pointless. Let's focus on the other two locations."
    "Wow, Madison," Bella said, glaring at her. "Relax. We don't need you adding negativity to what's already a bad situation."
    Madison's face hardened as she snapped back. "What are you on about, Bella? How about we stop pretending everything is fine and start being realistic? If we think logically, Lena is a lost cause."
    Before the argument could escalate further, Nate, who had been quiet the entire time, spoke up. His voice was calm but commanding. "That's enough," he said, stepping between the two women. "Here's what we're going to do. Claire and Bella will go after Lena. Madison and I will go for Amara. As for the other two..." He paused, glancing toward the direction they'd gone. "They'll have to take care of themselves."
    "Fine," Madison muttered, stepping behind Nate, clearly ready to move.
    Claire and Bella exchanged a look before Claire turned back to Nate. "Wait, before we split up, you need to know what they look like."
    Nate nodded, and Claire began to explain. "Amara has long, dark brown hair, almost black, and striking green eyes. She's tall, with an athletic build, and she was wearing a dark blue hoodie when I saw her last. You'll recognize her right away because she has a strong presence about her. She's... hard to miss."
    "And Lena?" Bella asked.
    "Lena is smaller, with shoulder-length blonde hair. She has pale skin and light blue eyes, and she was wearing a red jacket. She's quiet, shy, and not much of a fighter. That's why I'm worried about her the most," Claire said softly.
    Nate nodded. "Got it. Let's move out."
    As Claire and Bella turned to leave, Nate stepped closer to Bella and lowered his voice. "If you see any signs of danger, run. Don't take unnecessary risks."
    Bella's eyes narrowed, and her tone turned cold. "Thanks, but I don't need you watching over my back, Nate."
    Nate frowned slightly, unsure why Bella was acting distant toward him, but he decided now wasn't the time to dwell on it. The only thing that mattered was finding the missing survivors.
    Without another word, the group split up, disappearing into the dense forest in search of their scattered companions. The clock was ticking, and every second felt like a race against death. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 14 I Will Take Responsibility For Everyone

    Nate and Madison walked in silence for a while, the sound of their boots crunching against the forest floor the only thing filling the air. The dense trees seemed to press in around them, casting eerie shadows even though it was still daytime.As they navigated through the uneven terrain, Madison glanced at Nate. "So, do you have anyone back home that would miss you?" she asked casually, brushing a low-hanging branch out of her way.
    Nate shook his head as he hopped over a fallen tree branch. "No, I don't," he replied simply.
    "Really?" Madison raised an eyebrow. "No girlfriend? No family?"
    "Nope," Nate said, his tone light but carrying a hint of finality. "I'm an orphan. My foster mom found me on the street when I was little."
    Madison hesitated for a moment before speaking. "You must hate your real parents so much for abandoning you like that."
    To her surprise, Nate shook his head again. "No," he said firmly. "I don't hate them. I like to believe there was a reason they left me there. You don't just give birth to a child and throw him out into the cold unless you have a reason for doing it."
    Madison stared at him, her expression unreadable. Before she could respond, her gaze shifted, catching sight of something ahead. She stopped abruptly, her eyes narrowing.
    "Nate," she said softly, pointing ahead. "Dark blue hoodie... it's her. It's Amara."
    Nate followed her gaze and saw the figure lying face down on the ground, motionless. His instincts flared, but before he could say anything, Madison had already bolted forward.
    "Wait!" Nate shouted, but it was too late. She was too fast, already dashing toward the figure.
    Suddenly, a loud, guttural roar echoed through the forest, freezing Nate in place. His eyes widened as a massive beast leapt out of the shadows, its black fur glistening and its fiery eyes locked onto Madison. The creature had been lying in wait, drawn by the sound of footsteps.
    The beast lunged, its jaws snapping toward Madison's head, too fast and too powerful for Nate to intervene. Time seemed to slow as he watched in horror, expecting blood to spray and Madison's lifeless body to fall.
    But nothing happened.
    The beast's jaws clamped shut, but they didn't connect with Madison. Instead, she suddenly appeared behind the creature, touching her head in shock.
    "How did I get here?" she murmured, her voice trembling as she stared at Nate with wide eyes.
    Nate's heart was pounding as he tried to process what had just happened. The beast snarled, turning its glowing eyes on him, but his gaze remained fixed on Madison. Something was happening¡ªsomething neither of them understood.
    The beast roared and charged toward Nate, its claws tearing through the dirt as it lunged. Nate clenched his fists, and flames erupted from his hands, flickering and dancing as if responding to his determination. He stood his ground, his jaw tightening. There was no point in running now.
    It was fight or die.
    As the creature closed the distance, Nate hurled a fireball directly at its face. The flames exploded on contact, forcing the beast to recoil with an ear-splitting snarl. Its fur smoldered, but it wasn't enough to stop it.
    The beast circled him, low to the ground, its glowing eyes locked on its prey. Nate mirrored its movements, the fire in his hands flaring brighter. It lunged again, swiping at him with razor-sharp claws. Nate ducked and countered, sending a stream of fire along its side.
    Madison, still reeling from her newfound ability, shouted, "Nate! I think I can teleport!"
    He didn't have time to process her words fully. "Do you think you can distract it while I hit it from behind?" he shouted back.
    Madison hesitated, her eyes flicking nervously between Nate and the beast. But then she nodded, determination hardening her features. "I'll try!"
    As the beast lunged again, Madison disappeared in a blur, reappearing a few feet away. The creature snarled, confused, and turned its attention toward her. She vanished again, popping up farther away.
    "Over here, you ugly thing!" she taunted, her voice trembling but loud enough to draw the beast's attention.
    With the creature momentarily distracted, Nate seized his chance. He ran toward its flank, flames trailing behind him like a comet. He leapt, striking the beast with a fiery punch that sent it staggering.
    But the beast wasn't done yet. It recovered quickly, swinging its massive paw toward Madison. She teleported just in time, reappearing a short distance away, but the close call left her shaken.
    "Madison, keep it distracted!" Nate yelled, his breath coming in short bursts as he prepared another attack.
    She nodded, teleporting closer to the beast, then farther away, keeping it spinning in confusion. But her movements were growing slower, less precise, as exhaustion set in.
    The beast, realizing the pattern, lashed out in frustration, nearly catching her mid-teleport. Madison stumbled as she reappeared, falling to her knees.
    "Madison!" Nate shouted, seeing the creature rear back to strike. He didn't think¡ªhe acted.
    Ignoring the burning pain in his legs, Nate launched himself between Madison and the beast. The creature's claws raked across his side, tearing through his shirt and leaving deep gashes. He gritted his teeth against the pain and thrust his flaming hands upward, catching the beast's head in a blaze of fire.
    The creature howled, thrashing wildly as Nate poured every ounce of his power into the attack. Flames consumed its head, and with one final, guttural roar, it collapsed in a smoldering heap.
    Nate fell to his knees, clutching his side as blood seeped between his fingers. The fire in his hands flickered weakly before dying out.
    Madison stared at him, her chest heaving. Her eyes glistened with unshed tears as she scrambled to his side. "Why did you risk your life for mine?" she whispered, her voice breaking.
    Nate looked up at her, his face pale but calm. "Because... I promise myself to take responsibility for all of you," he said simply, his breath ragged.
    Madison's heart clenched as she knelt beside him. A few seconds ago, she had been sure she was going to die. When the beast's claws had been inches from her, she had felt a cold, crushing fear unlike anything she had ever known. But then Nate had been there, shielding her without hesitation, putting himself in harm's way for her sake.
    Her fingers trembled as she touched his arm, the weight of his sacrifice settling over her. "Thank you," she murmured, her voice barely audible.
    Nate managed a faint smile. "Don't mention it," he said, wincing as he tried to straighten.
    Madison watched him, her emotions swirling¡ªgratitude, guilt, and something deeper she couldn't quite name. She had always thought of herself as tough, self-reliant, but in that moment, she realized how much she owed to the man sitting before her.
    Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 15 Just In Time

    Nate gritted his teeth as he forced himself onto his feet, his hand pressed tightly against the deep gashes on his side. The pain was excruciating, but there was no time to check the injury. They had to move."She's alive, Nate!" Madison called out as she knelt by Amara, turning her over carefully. Relief washed over her face as she felt a faint pulse. "Let's take her back!"
    Nate didn't respond. His gaze was fixed on the darkened forest behind them, his body tense. Madison frowned and started to ask what was wrong, but before she could, Nate was already at her side, helping her lift Amara.
    His face twisted in pain as the movement pulled at his wound, but he managed to whisper hoarsely, "Let's hurry."
    The three of them stumbled forward, Amara draped over their shoulders. Every step was a struggle, Nate's injury slowing them down, Amara's unconscious weight making it nearly impossible to move quickly.
    The forest around them seemed to close in, the once distant snarls and growls of the beasts growing louder, nearer. Nate could feel them¡ªhear their heavy footfalls, the snapping of branches under their monstrous weight. There weren't just a few.
    It was a horde.
    "Madison," Nate said through gritted teeth, his breath labored. "How do your powers work?"
    Madison hesitated, her brow furrowed as she adjusted her hold on Amara. "I... I don't really know. It just happens. When I see somewhere, I imagine myself being there, and then... I just teleport."
    Nate's jaw tightened. "So, you have to see it first?"
    She nodded, her voice shaking. "Yeah. I think so."
    "Good," Nate said, his voice steady despite the panic rising within him. "I need you to look ahead. As far as you can see. Teleport there. Do it in every direction if you have to. Find somewhere safe. Now!"
    Madison's eyes widened. "What about you?" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "I'll manage. Just go!" he barked.
    Madison swallowed hard, her gaze darting between Nate and the shadowy figures closing in behind them. Finally, she nodded. Helping shift Amara's weight entirely onto Nate's back, she stepped away.
    "Be careful," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.
    Nate nodded, giving her a brief, pained smile. "Go."
    In the blink of an eye, Madison vanished, leaving Nate alone with Amara and the relentless sound of the beasts closing in.
    The forest erupted with howls and growls as the creatures neared. Nate struggled forward, his legs trembling under the combined weight of Amara and his own injuries. Every step sent fresh waves of agony through his body, but he kept moving.
    He couldn't stop. Not now.
    The snarls behind him grew louder, closer. He could hear their guttural breaths, the scrape of claws against the ground. There were too many.
    More than a hundred.
    His heart pounded as a grim thought crept into his mind: What if this was it?
    He thought of the others back on the beach. What if they encountered the same situation? What if the horde found them too?
    His stomach churned at the possibility. What if they were already gone?
    What if they were the only ones left?
    Nate forced the thoughts away and gritted his teeth. He couldn't let fear control him now. Every second mattered.
    As the sound of the horde drew closer, Nate prayed Madison would find them a way out.
    Nate had been running for five grueling minutes, his breaths coming out in sharp, painful gasps. Every step sent a fresh jolt of pain through his injured side, but he couldn't stop. He didn't dare.
    The beasts were closer now, their glowing eyes piercing through the forest like fiery embers. Their snarls and roars grew louder, a chilling symphony of death at his heels. Nate risked a glance over his shoulder and cursed under his breath¡ªthey had seen him.
    The horde surged forward, their pace quickening as their prey drew nearer.
    His legs screamed for relief, his lungs burned with every breath, and just as his pace began to falter, a voice rang out.
    "I found a safe place!"
    Madison appeared behind him, her face pale, her breaths labored. Relief flashed in Nate's eyes, but it was short-lived.
    Her gaze shifted to the beasts, and her expression twisted into one of horror. "Where did they come from?" she shouted, panic threading her voice.
    She dashed forward, placing her hands on Nate and Amara's shoulders. "Hold still!"
    "What are you doing?" Nate barked, his voice strained.
    "I'm trying to see if I can teleport both of you!" she yelled back, frustration clear in her tone as she struggled to focus.
    The horde was too close now. Their snarls grew deafening, their glowing eyes like torches in the encroaching dark. Nate felt Madison's grip tremble as she tried again.
    "It's not working!" she cried, desperation in her voice.
    "Take Amara first!" Nate shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos. "Get her to safety and come back for me!"
    Madison hesitated, her face twisting with indecision.
    "Go, Madison! Now!" Nate roared, his fiery gaze locking onto hers.
    With no time to think, Madison nodded, removing her hand from Nate's shoulder. She focused all her energy on Amara, trying once, failing, then trying again.
    A sharp crack sounded, and she disappeared, Amara vanishing with her.
    The weight on Nate's back was gone. Instantly, he felt lighter, his movements quicker, more fluid. The pain in his side dulled slightly, though his exhaustion still pressed on him.
    What is happening to me? he wondered briefly. Before the crash, he couldn't run for more than a minute without doubling over in exhaustion. Yet now, not only had he carried Amara for seven minutes, but his speed and endurance seemed almost superhuman.
    But there was no time to dwell on the mystery. The beasts were still on his heels, and though he was faster, he couldn't maintain the pace for much longer.
    His steps faltered, his body threatening to give in. Suddenly, he felt a shift in the air, a presence he couldn't ignore.
    Before he could react, one of the beasts leapt from the shadows, its claws swinging toward him.
    The attack came too fast. Nate didn't see it, couldn't hear it over the cacophony of pounding paws and growls.
    This was it.
    Just as the beast's claws were about to strike, a hand grabbed his arm.
    Nate barely registered Madison's presence before the world around him shifted. The roar of the horde vanished, replaced by a deafening silence and the faint hum of teleportation.
    Madison had reappeared just in time.
    They collapsed onto the forest floor in a heap, Nate panting heavily, his body trembling from the exertion. Madison sat beside him, her wide eyes filled with fear and relief.
    For a moment, neither spoke, the weight of what just happened settling over them. Finally, Madison broke the silence.
    "I almost didn't make it," she whispered, her voice shaky.
    Nate glanced at her, his face pale but resolute. "But you did."
    And that was all that mattered.

 Chapter 16 Awakened Desires I

    Madison's grip on Nate's hand tightened as she pulled him along, her breath ragged but determined. With a flash, they appeared in front of a cave, the dark entrance looming like a refuge in the chaos."We should recover here," Madison said, her voice hoarse as she helped Nate stagger inside. His face was pale, and his steps were unsteady, the injury on his side slowing him down.
    Once inside, Madison quickly pulled at the dangling tree branches near the entrance, creating a makeshift cover to obscure them from view. The cave wasn't deep, but it offered enough shelter for now.
    Amara was lying on the floor where Madison had left her earlier, her chest rising and falling faintly. Madison knelt beside her and carefully inspected her body.
    "She was hit by something heavy," Madison murmured as she ran her fingers lightly over Amara's arms and ribs. "But she'll live."
    She glanced over at Nate to share the news, but he had already closed his eyes. Exhaustion had overtaken him, and he leaned heavily against the cave wall, his head tilted back, his breaths slow and shallow.
    Madison sighed as she sat down against the wall, the weight of their ordeal pressing down on her. Her eyes drifted upward to the glowing insects clinging to the walls and ceiling of the cave. Their bright blue light illuminated the space, casting an ethereal glow over everything.
    She'd never seen anything like them before, and for a moment, her tired mind marveled at their beauty. But her exhaustion was too great, and soon her head drooped, her body sliding slightly down the wall as sleep claimed her.
    ---
    Nate didn't know how long he had been out. His body ached as he stirred, his side throbbing with a dull pain. He opened his eyes to find the cave bathed in the same soft blue light, the world outside silent except for the faint rustling of leaves.
    Madison was still asleep, her head resting against the wall, her breathing even. But Amara was awake.
    She sat up against the opposite wall, her skeptical gaze fixed on him. Her neck bore faint bruises, and her movements were slow and deliberate, but her eyes were sharp.
    "What happened?" she asked, her voice low and cautious. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Nate rubbed his face and quickly filled her in, explaining how they'd found her, the beast attack, and how Madison's new power saved them.
    "So, Claire is off to find Lena with your other friend?" Amara said, rubbing her sore neck.
    Nate nodded, his eyes scanning her properly for the first time. He hadn't had the chance to take in her appearance amidst all the chaos.
    Her face was striking, undeniably beautiful, with features that carried an air of maturity and strength. Her body was voluptuous, her curves accentuated by the faint light in the cave. She looked older than he had expected, her appearance suggesting she was in her thirties, with a presence that felt both commanding and alluring.
    Something stirred in Nate's mind, something he hadn't anticipated. His thoughts grew hazy, his exhaustion giving way to unbidden fantasies. Images flashed in his mind¡ªher body pressed against his, his hands trailing over her skin, the sensation of tearing her clothes away, his lips exploring every inch of her.
    He blinked rapidly, shaking his head as if to clear it, guilt and confusion washing over him.
    What the hell is wrong with me? he thought, forcing his gaze away from her.
    Amara raised an eyebrow at his sudden shift in demeanor. "Are you okay?" she asked, her tone skeptical.
    Nate coughed and straightened, his face flushing slightly. "Yeah, just tired," he muttered, avoiding her gaze.
    She didn't press further, leaning back against the wall and closing her eyes again. But Nate couldn't shake the lingering thoughts, and the weight of the moment pressed heavily on him as he tried to steady his mind.
    Nate winced as he pressed his hand against his side, expecting to feel the sharp sting of his wound. Instead, his fingers grazed over smooth, unbroken skin. The pain lingered, but the gash was gone, leaving behind nothing but a faint ache. Confusion clouded his thoughts, but before he could dwell on it, his gaze shifted to Amara.
    She was watching him. Her piercing eyes seemed to see straight through him, and for a moment, he felt vulnerable, exposed. His mind betrayed him again, conjuring up images he couldn't push away. He imagined pulling her closer, his hands exploring her as he kissed her deeply, letting the tension of the past hours melt away.
    Amara moved. Slowly, deliberately, she crawled toward him. Her movements were graceful but hesitant, as if she, too, was unsure of what she was doing. Nate's breath caught in his throat. His heart pounded against his ribs, and he couldn't look away.
    Before he could think, before he could stop himself, his hands lifted. They cupped her face gently, his thumbs brushing against her skin. She didn't pull away. Instead, she leaned into his touch, her eyes fluttering shut.
    The space between them vanished as his lips met hers. The kiss was soft at first, a tentative exploration, but it quickly deepened. Their breaths mingled as their lips parted, their tongues meeting in a fervent dance. Nate's hands slid to her neck, then her shoulders, pulling her closer.
    Amara responded with equal intensity, her fingers curling into his hair, holding him as if she was afraid he might pull away. Time seemed to slow, the world around them fading into nothingness. There was only her warmth, her taste, and the way her body pressed against his.
    It was raw and unrestrained, a connection forged in the heat of the moment, born from exhaustion, relief, and something neither of them fully understood. For that brief moment, nothing else mattered.

 Chapter 17 Amara (R-18)

    Nate's hand slid down Amara's back, the warmth of his touch sending a shiver through her. He pulled his lips away from hers, planting them lower on her neck, each kiss leaving a trail of heat. It was like Nate was caught between control and surrender, his actions driven by an urge he barely understood. He sensed a similar wildness in Amara; her responses were as uninhibited as his own.He drew her closer, the press of her body against his igniting a fire within. Her scent, the sound of her moans, and the flush on her cheeks were overwhelming. He couldn't hold back any longer.
    Gently, he tugged at her hoodie, lifting it over her head to reveal the white silk underwear beneath, which perfectly outlined her curves. Nate's breath caught as he saw her. Her breasts were fuller, more voluptuous than he had imagined, straining against the delicate material. The upper part of her breasts spilled over, inviting his touch.
    Nate buried his face in her softness, breathing in her scent, his desire flaring as she cradled his head, her soft moans egging him on. "You're beautiful," he whispered against her skin, his hands now working at the clasp of her bra, freeing her entirely.
    Her breasts, now completely bare, were breathtaking. Full, firm, with pink nipples that seemed to call to him. He took one in his mouth, sucking gently, feeling her body respond with a quiver of pleasure. "Oh, Nate," Amara sighed, her voice a melody of desire.
    His hands roamed down her body again, pulling down her underwear, revealing her completely to him. His fingers danced over her skin, teasing, exploring until they found her skirt. His hand slipping inside to feel her warmth. "You're so wet for me," he murmured, his fingers circling her clit, drawing out a moan from her.
    "More," Amara pleaded, her hips moving to meet his touch, her body craving more sensation. Nate responded by increasing the pressure, his fingers moving in a rhythm that matched their escalating heartbeats. The pleasure was building, her body trembling under his touch.
    He withdrew his hand, licking her essence from his fingers, his eyes locked with hers. "I want you, all of you," he said, the taste igniting his need further.
    They shed the rest of their clothes in a feverish dance of desire, their bodies now pressed together. Nate positioned himself above her, his erection teasing her entrance, making her gasp with anticipation.
    "Take me," Amara whispered, her voice a mix of command and plea.
    Nate entered her slowly, savoring the feeling of her around him. "You feel incredible," he groaned, starting to move. Each thrust was measured, designed to explore every inch of her.
    "Yes, right there," she gasped, her nails digging into his back as she felt him deep inside, each movement sending waves of pleasure through her.
    "Harder," she urged, her words pushing Nate to increase his pace. Their bodies moved in sync, the sounds of their union filling the room.
    "You're so tight," Nate murmured, his control slipping as he felt her respond to his thrusts, her body gripping him.
    Amara's moans grew louder, her body arching to meet his. "I'm so close," she gasped, the sensation of Nate's cock hitting just the right spot pushing her towards climax.
    "Together," Nate whispered, his movements becoming more urgent, his own climax building with hers.
    But just as Amara was about to reach her peak, Nate slowed down, teasing her, drawing out the moment. "Not yet," he whispered, his voice husky with desire. He wanted this to last, to feel her squirming under him, desperate for release.
    Amara let out a frustrated moan, her body aching for completion. Nate, sensing her need, continued with slow, deliberate thrusts, each one stoking the fire within her until she couldn't bear it anymore. Finally, she let go, her body convulsing as she squirted, an intense release that left her gasping, her sensitivity skyrocketing.
    "Oh God, Nate," she whimpered, the sensation so intense it felt like she was on the brink of losing her mind. His cock felt like it was driving her to the edge of sanity, each movement sending shockwaves through her hypersensitive body.
    Nate, feeling her reactions, kept moving, his pace slow at first, letting her adjust to the heightened sensitivity. "You're incredible," he whispered, watching her face contort with pleasure and need.
    They transitioned to a new position, Amara now on top, straddling him. She took him inside her, the shift making her feel every inch of him in a new way. "Like this?" she asked, her voice shaky as she began to move, her hips rolling in a rhythm that made Nate's breath hitch.
    "Yes, just like that," he replied, his hands on her hips, guiding her. The new angle allowed him to penetrate deeper, her moans growing louder with each descent. Her sensitivity was palpable, each movement making her feel like she was teetering on the edge of another climax.
    After a while, they changed positions again. Amara presented herself, her body still trembling from her previous release. "From behind," she said, her voice thick with need. Nate entered her, the change in angle making her gasp anew. The sensation was different, intense; his thrusts now hit spots that made her see stars.
    "More, don't stop," Amara begged, her body rocking back against him, each thrust taking her closer to another peak. Nate complied, his movements growing more forceful, the sound of their bodies meeting filling the cave.
    The intensity was almost too much, and Amara felt another wave building, this one threatening to overwhelm her. "Nate, I... I can't," she panted, her voice laced with the strain of pleasure.
    "You can, Amara," Nate encouraged, his voice a low growl. He felt his own climax approaching, the need to release within her growing with every thrust.
    Finally, after what felt like an eternity of building pleasure, they shifted back to a missionary position, but with Amara's legs over Nate's shoulders, allowing for a deeper penetration. This position was the final push; Amara's body shook uncontrollably as she came again, her cries filling the room. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Nate, feeling her convulse around him, could no longer hold back. With a few more powerful thrusts, he came, filling her with hot semen, his own body shuddering with the intensity of his release. "Amara," he groaned, his voice raw with pleasure and satisfaction.
    They lay there, their bodies still connected, the aftermath of their passion leaving them both breathless. Amara's sensitivity had taken her on a ride that felt like it had stripped away all her senses, leaving only the raw, pulsating connection between them.
    As they slowly came down from their high, the room was quiet except for their heavy breathing, the air thick with the scent of their sex. Suddenly, from the corner Madison eyes sprang open.

 Chapter 18 Deep Within

    Madison's eyes fluttered open, the heaviness in them making her blink a few times before she could fully focus. The cave was still and silent, the dim light of the glowing insects casting eerie blue shadows across the walls. She glanced around; everything seemed the same. Amara was still lying where they had left her, motionless. Nate, slumped against the wall, showed no sign of stirring either.With a groggy sigh, Madison pushed herself up and checked on Amara first. As she approached, Amara's eyelids flickered open. For a brief moment, there was relief in Madison's face. But that relief quickly vanished as Amara's hand shot out, grabbing Madison's arm in a steel grip.
    "What the¡ª" Madison started, but before she could finish, flames erupted from Amara's palm, the heat rushing toward her face.
    "Are you crazy?!" Madison yelled, her instincts kicking in as she teleported out of the fire's path. She reappeared behind Amara, her heart pounding. "Do you want to kill me or something?"
    Amara spun around, her breaths coming hard and fast. Her fiery hand dimmed as her gaze cleared, recognition dawning. "Oh God," she muttered, letting go of her power. "I... I'm sorry. I thought you were a beast. My vision was too blurry to tell."
    Madison stood with her arms crossed, glaring at her. "Well, maybe try not to attack first and ask questions later."
    Amara's face softened with guilt. "You're right. I shouldn't have done that. I'm sorry. Are you okay?"
    "Yeah, I'm fine," Madison replied, brushing dust off her jacket. She sighed and sat back on her heels. "So, what now?"
    Amara ran a hand through her hair, trying to process everything. "What happened? How did we even end up here?"
    Madison gave her a brief summary, skipping the finer details. She explained how they found Amara unconscious, the beasts chasing them, and how they managed to escape. Amara listened intently, nodding as she pieced it all together.
    When Madison finished, Amara looked thoughtful, then firm. "We can't stay out here. It's not safe. We need to get back to the plane and regroup first."
    Madison hesitated but eventually nodded. "You're probably right. This place is crawling with monsters." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Madison turned her attention to Nate, still slumped against the wall. "Let's get him up and get out of here." She teleported to his side and gently shook his shoulder. "Hey, Nate. Wake up. We gotta move."
    There was no response. She shook him again, harder this time. Still nothing. Panic started to rise in her chest as she leaned closer, calling his name. "Nate! Wake up!"
    But Nate didn't stir. His breathing was steady, his face peaceful, but he remained unresponsive. Madison glanced back at Amara, her voice trembling slightly. "He's not waking up."
    The cave grew colder as silence settled over them.
    Amara pushed herself to her feet, her determination evident. "Let me try," she said firmly, brushing past Madison and kneeling beside Nate. She grabbed his shoulders and shook him roughly. "Nate! Wake up!" she shouted, her voice echoing in the cave.
    There was no response. Nate remained still, his face peaceful despite the commotion.
    Amara's eyes narrowed. Without hesitation, she raised her hand and slapped him hard across the face.
    The sharp crack of her palm against his cheek made Madison jump. "What the hell is wrong with you?!" Madison shouted, her voice filled with shock and disbelief.
    Amara ignored her, lifting her hand again. "He needs to wake up!" she retorted, slapping Nate even harder this time.
    Madison lunged forward, grabbing Amara's wrist before she could strike again. "Enough!" she snapped. "Don't you see? He's not waking up! Slapping him isn't going to help!"
    Amara glared at Madison, her jaw tightening before she finally lowered her hand. After a moment of silence, she sighed and said, "Fine. Let's just get him up. I'll carry him if I have to."
    The two women worked together, trying to lift Nate's limp body. But it was no use; he felt heavier than he should, almost as if something was anchoring him down.
    "Why is he so heavy?" Madison muttered, frustration creeping into her voice.
    Amara's eyes drifted to Nate's back, and her expression darkened. "What the hell is that?" she said, pointing.
    Madison leaned in for a closer look. Wrapping around Nate's back was a strange, slimy, red substance. It looked alive, pulsing faintly as it clung to his wound.
    "What is that thing?" Madison whispered, her stomach twisting in revulsion. She reached out to touch it, but her fingers slid off its surface as if it were coated in oil.
    "It's feeding on him," Amara said grimly. Her hand began to glow as flames danced across her fingertips.
    "Wait, what are you¡ª" Madison started, but before she could finish, Amara unleashed a burst of fire on the red substance.
    The flames consumed the slimy material instantly, but the heat came dangerously close to Madison, who stumbled back with a yelp. "Are you crazy?!" Madison growled. "You almost burned me again!"
    Amara shrugged unapologetically. "It worked, didn't it?"
    Before Madison could argue, a deafening screech echoed through the cave, freezing them both in place.
    The sound was unearthly, a mix of pain and rage that made the walls tremble. Amara's eyes widened, her fiery confidence faltering. "What was that?"
    "I don't know," Madison said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I checked this cave earlier. There was nothing down there."
    The screech came again, louder this time, reverberating through the air like a warning. Both women stared into the dark depths of the cave, the oppressive silence that followed making the sound all the more chilling.
    "Then where is it coming from?" Amara asked, her voice shaky for the first time.
    Madison had no answer.

 Chapter 19 Deep Within II

    Boom! The walls of the cave shuddered as more of the red, squishy substance shot out from the cracks, spreading like vines to surround the trio. The strange tendrils pulsated, blocking every possible escape route and hemming them into the center of the cave.Madison clicked her tongue in frustration, her face twisting into a scowl. "Great," she muttered sarcastically. "Another masterclass in magical problem-solving from you."
    Amara's jaw tightened. "Seriously? You're blaming me now?" she shot back, her eyes darting between the ominous red tendrils. "Can't you just teleport us out of here?"
    "I told you, it doesn't work like that!" Madison shouted over the cacophony of screeches echoing through the cave. "I need to see where I'm going, or I could teleport us into solid rock!"
    Amara sucked in a sharp breath, her focus returning to the writhing red hands. They hovered threateningly but hadn't attacked yet. She raised her glowing hands, ready to incinerate anything that moved too close.
    Suddenly, one of the red tendrils lashed out, whipping toward Madison with terrifying speed. Before Madison could react, a burst of fire streaked through the air, striking the tendril with pinpoint accuracy. The creature let out an ear-splitting screech, recoiling into the wall as the fire consumed it.
    Madison stumbled back, her heart pounding. "Thanks," she said breathlessly, turning toward Amara.
    But Amara shook her head. "That wasn't me," she said, her voice steady despite the chaos. "It was him."
    Confused, Madison whirled around, her eyes landing on Nate.
    He stood behind her, his posture strong and unwavering. His eyes glowed with an intense, fiery light, and flames danced across his hands as though they were an extension of his will.
    "Nate?" Madison breathed, equal parts shocked and relieved.
    "Amara!" Nate called out, his voice cutting through the chaos like a beacon. "Hit it with everything you've got! It's scared of fire!"
    Amara hesitated for only a moment, then nodded. The flames in her hands flared brighter as she prepared to unleash her full strength.
    The tendrils twitched, as though sensing the imminent threat, and the cave seemed to pulse with a strange, almost sentient awareness. The screeching grew louder, more furious, but the fire in Nate's eyes burned brighter.
    Nate's mind reeled as he pieced together everything that had just transpired. The fiery battle raging around him faded momentarily as he recalled the surreal dream he'd experienced. He had been caught in the monsters' illusion¡ªa vivid, deceptive fantasy where he had imagined himself entangled with Amara in a way that felt disturbingly real.
    He clenched his fists, flames licking at his fingertips. It was all a trap, he realized. The creatures, or whatever force controlled them, had used his desires against him, distracting him and keeping him in a vulnerable state. But he wasn't going to let them win.
    "Amara!" Nate shouted, his voice ringing with urgency. "Unleash everything! We're breaking through to the entrance!"
    Amara didn't hesitate, hurling streams of fire at the tendrils that lashed out at them. The screeches grew louder, the cave walls trembling with the beast's apparent agony. Madison stayed close, using her powers to teleport out of harm's way.
    The group pushed forward through the onslaught, inching closer to the cave entrance. But as Nate dodged another attack, his sharp mind began to notice something.
    "Wait!" Nate suddenly commanded, holding up a hand. "Stop!"
    Amara paused mid-attack, her flames flickering out. "What? Why?" she demanded.
    Madison also halted, breathing heavily. "What's going on?"
    Nate's eyes narrowed as he studied the red tendrils. "It's too perfect," he said, his voice laced with certainty. "The way it attacks¡ªit's not random."
    "What do you mean?" Amara asked, her tone skeptical but curious.
    Nate motioned toward the tendrils. "The attacks come at regular intervals, every seven seconds. And they alternate between directions¡ªleft, right, above, below. It's a consistent pattern. A creature that's in pain or fighting for survival wouldn't be this precise." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Amara frowned as she launched a small flame to keep an approaching tendril at bay. "So what are you saying?"
    "This isn't a beast," Nate said firmly. "It's a defense mechanism. It's protecting something."
    Amara blinked, startled. "A defense mechanism? Are you serious?" She fired another burst of flames as a tendril lunged toward her. "This thing feels pain, Nate! Look at how it reacts when we hit it."
    Madison, nodding in agreement, added, "It screeches every time it's burned. How can it be a defense mechanism if it's reacting like that?"
    Nate dodged another attack, his eyes burning with determination. "Because that's what it wants us to think," he said, his voice cutting through the rising tension. "Whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªput this here designed it to mimic pain. They want us to feel like we're winning, to think we're hurting it."
    The realization sent a chill through the group. Amara and Madison exchanged uneasy glances as the tendrils swayed ominously, their screeches echoing in the cave like mocking laughter.
    If Nate was right, this wasn't just an enemy¡ªthey were standing in the middle of a trap, designed to deceive and manipulate.

 Chapter 20 Deep Within III

    "Burn through them," Nate instructed, his voice firm and unwavering.Amara didn't hesitate. Flames erupted from her hands, lighting up the cave with a fierce glow as the red tendrils recoiled, screeching in pain. The sound echoed, a mixture of anger and desperation that seemed almost alive. Each tendril lashed out wildly before retreating into the walls, momentarily creating an opening for the group.
    Madison stayed close behind them, her every movement precise as she teleported out of reach whenever a tendril came too close. The air was thick with the acrid smell of burning flesh¡ªor whatever the red substance was made of. It was unsettling, but it worked. The path was clearing, and they were making progress.
    "Keep going," Nate urged, his sharp gaze scanning their surroundings. Even with the tendrils writhing in chaos, his mind was working, calculating their patterns. Every strike, every pause¡ªit all aligned too perfectly.
    Finally, after what felt like an eternity of dodging and burning, the trio reached the far end of the cave. The red tendrils abruptly stopped, as though held back by an invisible barrier. They writhed and pulsated just at the edge of the chamber, their movements slowing as if reluctant to come any closer.
    "Why aren't they following us?" Madison asked, her voice shaky but tinged with relief. She wiped sweat from her brow, her eyes darting nervously between the tendrils and the wall ahead.
    "They're scared," Nate said, more to himself than to the others.
    Madison exhaled sharply, glancing at the solid stone wall in front of them. "See? I told you. It's a dead end." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    But Nate didn't reply. His focus was elsewhere. Slowly, he began walking toward the wall, his brows furrowed in thought.
    "What are you doing?" Amara called, her tone a mix of curiosity and confusion.
    He paused, glancing over his shoulder at them. "Earlier¡­ when I was out of it," he began, his voice quiet but steady. "I wasn't just unconscious. I was trapped in something¡ªan illusion, maybe. But it wasn't random. Everything I saw, everything I felt¡ªit was too real to be just a dream."
    Madison exchanged a wary glance with Amara, unsure where he was going with this.
    "The beast," Nate continued, gesturing vaguely at the retreating tendrils. "It's not alive. It doesn't think, not the way we do. But it's feeding off something¡ªour minds, maybe. It creates these illusions to mess with us, to make us see things that aren't really there. It's all designed to keep us out."
    "And what does that have to do with this wall?" Amara asked, folding her arms.
    "Everything," Nate said simply.
    Without another word, he reached out and pressed his hand against the wall. Or at least, that's what should have happened. Instead, his hand passed through it, the surface rippling like liquid.
    "What the hell?" Amara muttered, her eyes widening in shock. Madison took a cautious step back, her heart racing.
    Nate pulled his hand back quickly, staring at it. Tiny snowflakes clung to his skin, shimmering in the faint light. His fingers trembled slightly, not from fear but from the icy chill that lingered. "It's cold," he whispered, holding his hand up for them to see.
    Madison's mouth fell open. "How is that possible? You didn't feel anything when your hand was inside."
    Nate frowned, testing the wall again with his other hand. Once more, his fingers disappeared into the rippling surface, and when he pulled them back, more snowflakes dotted his skin.
    "Because this isn't just an illusion to block people," he said, his voice low and thoughtful. "It's a barrier. A layered one. Whoever created it didn't just want to keep people out¡ªthey wanted to make sure we wouldn't know what's behind it. They didn't want us to feel anything until we were already through."
    Amara stepped closer, her eyes narrowing as she stared at the wall. "So, what's behind it?"
    "Something cold," Nate replied simply, his gaze never leaving the rippling surface.
    Madison shivered, rubbing her arms as if the very thought of the cold was enough to seep into her bones. "Cold? That's all you've got? What kind of answer is that?"
    "It's not just cold," Nate said, his tone sharp. "It's something designed to make you not feel the cold until you're inside. Think about that. Why go to such lengths?"
    Madison hesitated, her irritation fading as her logical side kicked in. She hated to admit it, but Nate's reasoning made sense. "So¡­ it's a trap?"
    "Maybe," Nate said, stepping back from the wall. "Or maybe it's protecting something. Either way, someone went through a lot of trouble to make sure this wall is convincing enough to keep people away."
    Amara moved beside him, her arms crossed. "If it's a trap, what happens when we go through it?"
    Nate shook his head. "We won't know until we try."
    Amara sighed, her flames flickering in her palms as she stared at the wall. "Well, if we're going, let's go. Standing here won't make it any less of a trap."
    Nate glanced at her, then at Madison, who still seemed unsure. "Whatever's behind this, we'll face it together," he said, his voice firm.
    The trio exchanged a look, the tension thick between them. Whatever lay beyond that barrier, it was clear they were stepping into the unknown.

 Chapter 21 Caught Staring

    As Nate, Madison, and Amara stepped through the illusionary wall, they were immediately engulfed in a biting cold. The air was sharp, crisp, and carried the scent of something foreign. They stopped in their tracks, their breaths visible in the icy air. Before them lay a sprawling expanse of snow-covered terrain, stretching farther than their eyes could see.Towering mountains loomed in the distance, their peaks cloaked in thick clouds. A pale sun hung low in the sky, casting a dim but ethereal glow over the landscape. Glittering snowflakes drifted lazily down, their delicate beauty at odds with the harsh environment.
    Madison blinked several times, unsure if her eyes were playing tricks on her. "Is this real?" she whispered, her voice trembling.
    "It can't be," Amara murmured, her flames extinguished as she stared in awe.
    Nate, however, wasn't looking at the snow or the mountains. His gaze was fixed behind them. The wall they had just passed through was now a shimmering portal, flickering like static on a broken screen. It pulsated faintly, a distorted reminder of the cave they had just left.
    "This¡­" Nate muttered, rubbing his eyes as if to clear his vision. He knelt down, his hands brushing the snow-covered ground. "This isn't possible."
    "Are we finally off the island?" Madison asked, her tone a mix of hope and uncertainty. She followed Nate's gaze to the portal, her stomach tightening.
    "No," Nate replied, his voice barely above a whisper. "We're not off the island.... W-We may be off." He pointed to the portal. "That¡­ that's not a normal doorway. We just transported through space."
    Madison frowned, crossing her arms. "So what? I do that all the time when I teleport. What's the big deal?"
    "It's different," Nate said sharply, rising to his feet. His eyes blazed with intensity as he turned to face her. "That's your ability. This¡ªthis is technology. Someone, or something, built that portal."
    Amara stepped forward, her arms folded tightly against the cold. "What are you saying, Nate? What does this mean?"
    Nate ran a hand through his hair, his breaths coming fast. "Don't you guys find it strange? Everything about this place? Why do we have powers? Why are we being hunted by beasts that shouldn't even exist? And now this¡ªan advanced portal buried inside a cave?" He gestured around them wildly. "None of this adds up!"
    Madison opened her mouth to reply, but the words caught in her throat. She glanced at Amara, who looked equally unsettled.
    Then Nate dropped the bombshell. His voice was grim, his expression dark. "What if¡­ we're not on Earth anymore?"
    The words hung in the air, heavy and suffocating. Amara and Madison stared at him, their faces pale.
    "That's ridiculous," Madison finally said, though her voice was shaky. "It's impossible. There's no record of another planet suitable for human life. Earth is all we've got."
    Nate let out a bitter laugh, one that sent chills down their spines. "Two trillion galaxies," he began, his tone mocking. "Each with at least 200 billion stars. Every star surrounded by its own set of planets. And that's just a fraction of the universe we know." He took a step closer to them, his piercing gaze locking onto Madison. "Do you really think Earth is the only planet out of billions¡ªno, trillions¡ªwhat am I saying, even the milky way galaxy alone contains around 1-10 trillions of planet. For now there are estimated to be around 20 sextillion planets. Do you think only earth can manage life?"
    Madison swallowed hard, her mind racing. She wanted to argue, to deny what he was saying, but the evidence was piling up in her head.
    "Think about it," Nate pressed on. "This place¡ªwe don't even know where we are. But whoever or whatever brought us here¡­ they've been pulling the strings from the start."
    Amara broke her silence, her voice low and unsteady. "If we're not on Earth¡­ then where are we?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Nate didn't answer. He turned his gaze back to the vast, snow-covered world before them, his mind churning with possibilities. For the first time, he felt truly small¡ªjust a speck in a universe that was far bigger and stranger than he had ever imagined.
    Nate shook his head, clearing his thoughts. The vastness of the universe and the implications of what he'd just said weighed heavily on his mind, but now wasn't the time to dwell on it. He needed to focus.
    "All I'm saying is just a hypothesis," Nate said, turning to Amara. "There's no need to get worked up yet. Let's focus on what's in front of us."
    Amara nodded slowly, though the tension in her face didn't ease. "So what's the plan?"
    Nate turned to Madison. "You're the fastest among us. Use your teleportation and see how far you can go. Check if there's anything¡ªanything at all¡ªout there."
    Madison folded her arms, her expression doubtful. "And what if I teleport straight into another danger zone?"
    "Then come back immediately," Nate said firmly. "You've done this before. Just be quick and don't stray too far."
    Madison rolled her eyes but eventually nodded. "Fine. But if I end up in another monster's mouth, I'm blaming you."
    Before either Nate or Amara could reply, Madison disappeared in a blur. She reappeared several meters ahead, her form flickering like a mirage against the snowy backdrop. Then, with a final nod of acknowledgment, she vanished completely, leaving Nate and Amara alone.
    The silence that followed was thick and awkward. The howling wind was the only sound, but even that seemed distant compared to the tension building between them.
    Nate couldn't help but glance at Amara. The memory of the illusion he'd experienced earlier flashed vividly in his mind. The dream had been so real¡ªtoo real. Seeing Amara now, standing there with her confident posture and striking features, made it harder to shake.
    Her age didn't show in her resilience or fiery determination, but her maturity and grace were undeniable. She was in her early thirties, with an athletic build and curves that made her illusionary counterpart seem less like a fabrication and more like a reflection of reality.
    "What are you staring at?" Amara's voice snapped him out of his thoughts. Her piercing gaze was fixed on him, one eyebrow raised.
    Nate flinched, turning his head quickly. "Nothing," he muttered.
    Amara stepped closer, her boots crunching in the snow. "It's the illusion from earlier, isn't it?"
    "No," Nate said quickly, shaking his head. "It's not that. I'm just¡­ thinking about what to do next."
    Amara smirked, her expression both amused and skeptical. "You're a terrible liar."
    Nate opened his mouth to protest, but Amara closed the distance between them. Her face was mere inches from his, her breath visible in the frigid air.
    "I don't know you well, but I know enough to see you've been acting weird," she said, her voice low and steady.
    "Weird how?" Nate asked, his voice cracking slightly as he backed up a step.
    Amara followed, her gaze never wavering. "You've been zoning out every time you look at me. Care to explain?"
    The intensity of her proximity and the accusation in her tone left Nate scrambling for words. His heart raced, though he wasn't sure if it was from embarrassment or the cold.

 Chapter 22 What We Let Out

    Before Nate could respond to Amara's probing, a sudden burst of air and sound startled both of them. Madison appeared out of thin air, her face pale and her voice trembling as she screamed, "Run back! An ice storm is coming! I've never seen anything like it before!"Nate turned towards the direction she was pointing, and his heart sank. Massive waves of ice surged forward, rolling across the snowy landscape like a living entity. The ground trembled under its power, and the deafening roar of the storm was unlike anything Nate had ever heard.
    "Move!" Nate shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos.
    Without hesitation, the trio bolted towards the portal. They stumbled into it just as the storm's icy claws seemed close enough to engulf them.
    They tumbled back into the dim cave, breathless and disoriented. For a brief moment, no one said anything, their ears still ringing from the storm's ferocity.
    When the sound of their own breathing returned, Madison gasped, "It's gone¡­ the red tendrils."
    Nate glanced around, and she was right. The red, slimy growths that had once threatened them had completely vanished. It was as if their earlier battle had wiped them out entirely.
    "We need to get out of here," Amara said firmly, her voice steady despite the lingering adrenaline.
    No one argued. Together, they scrambled out of the cave into the open air. The stark contrast of the bright, sunny island landscape greeted them, a strange and almost disorienting reminder of how bizarre their reality had become.
    Nate paused outside the cave, glancing back with a furrowed brow. Something about the situation didn't sit right with him.
    "With the speed of that ice storm¡­" Nate began, pointing back at the portal, "it should have caught up to us by now. Unless¡­"
    "Unless what?" Amara asked, though her tone suggested she wasn't entirely sure she wanted to know the answer.
    "Unless the ice can't leave the portal," Nate finished, his voice quieter as he thought aloud.
    "That's a big 'unless,'" Madison snapped, her arms crossed tightly under her ample bosom as she stared at the cave's dark entrance.
    Even after Nate reassured them, it was clear neither of the women wanted to linger near the cave. Their unease was palpable, and Nate couldn't blame them.
    He sighed, reluctantly letting the idea of returning go¡ªfor now. Something about that world intrigued him deeply. If he could explore it further, perhaps he could find answers about where they were and why they had ended up here. But Madison was clearly shaken, and without her teleportation, exploring was out of the question. He would wait.
    After what felt like an hour of trekking through the forest, they finally reached the plane wreckage. The sight of it was a relief.
    Claire was pacing anxiously near the plane, her movements frantic. Bella, on the other hand, was calm, leaning against the plane as she peeled the skin off a strange fruit she must have found in the woods.
    "Amara!" Claire's face lit up when she spotted her friend. She sprinted towards her, throwing her arms around her in a tight embrace. "I thought you were gone for good!"
    Amara hugged her back, a small smile breaking through her exhaustion. "Not yet," she said, her voice steady despite everything they had endured.
    Nate nodded towards Claire briefly before turning his attention to Bella. She didn't seem to notice his approach, her focus entirely on the fruit in her hands.
    "Where did you find that?" Nate asked, gesturing to the fruit.
    "In the woods," Bella replied without looking up.
    "How do you know it's safe to eat?"
    Bella finally glanced at him, her expression flat. "I don't."
    Her nonchalant reply left Nate momentarily speechless. He opened his mouth to say something but quickly realized there was no point. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Back in the cave, an ominous silence filled the air. Then, without warning, the ground began to tremble violently. The walls rippled as though reality itself was being stretched. The illusionary wall at the end of the cave flickered and warped, distorting like water under pressure.
    A crack tore through the shimmering surface, and something began to force its way through.
    A leg, crystalline and jagged, pierced the illusion. It was made entirely of ice, gleaming and cold. The rest of the figure followed, pushing through the barrier like it was breaking free from chains. The creature was humanoid, but its body was sculpted from pure ice, sharp and regal. Its face was angular and emotionless, yet its glowing blue eyes radiated power.
    The being stepped into the cave, its presence exuding an otherworldly chill. It raised one hand, examining its icy fingers as if seeing them for the first time. Slowly, it clenched and unclenched its fist, testing its form.
    "This¡­ is¡­ freedom," the being said, its voice a deep, echoing rumble. The words carried a sense of finality, like the release of something ancient and long-imprisoned.
    The moment its foot touched the ground outside the portal, the entire island reacted.
    The temperature plummeted instantly, the warm, humid air replaced by biting cold. A thick fog rolled in, cloaking the island in a ghostly white shroud. The wind died completely, leaving the forest in an eerie stillness.
    The once-lively sounds of the island¡ªthe rustling leaves, the chirping insects, the distant rush of waterfalls¡ªvanished as if silenced by an unseen force. The world stood frozen, a stark, unnatural pause in the rhythm of life.
    The ice being paused at the mouth of the cave, taking in the unfamiliar world. Then, without warning, it vanished in a flash of light, disappearing as swiftly as it had arrived.
    The instant it disappeared, the island seemed to breathe again. The fog lifted, the warmth returned, and the usual sounds of life resumed.
    ---
    At the plane, Nate froze mid-step, a shiver running down his spine. He felt the sudden cold and the unnatural stillness even from miles away. His eyes darted toward Amara and Madison, who both looked just as unsettled.
    "Did you feel that?" Madison asked, her voice shaky.
    Amara nodded, her arms wrapped around herself as if trying to shake off the lingering chill. "It felt like¡­ something shifted."
    Nate glanced back in the direction of the cave. His mind raced, piecing together the events. He knew instinctively that whatever had just happened, it was connected to the cave¡ªand the world they had just left behind.
    "That wasn't natural," Nate said finally, his voice low but firm.
    Madison's eyes widened as she met his gaze. "You think it's because of what we did in the cave?"
    Amara added, her tone uncertain, "Or¡­ because of what we let out?"
    Nate didn't reply, but the weight of their collective silence spoke volumes.

 Chapter 23 The Cost Of Survival

    Nate approached Claire, his expression neutral but his tone firm. "Where are the others? The ones I left here on the plane?"Claire glanced at him, a hint of relief in her eyes now that Amara, Madison, and Nate had returned safely. "They went to the beach," she said simply, gesturing in the direction of the shoreline.
    Nate nodded, ready to walk off, but his eyes caught sight of another girl standing next to Claire. She fit the description of Lena, the one Claire and Bella went to look for. Her quiet demeanor and nervous glances made her stand out, but Nate had no time for introductions. He gave her a quick nod before turning to leave.
    Before he could take a step, Claire grabbed his arm. "Wait," she said, pointing toward Bella, who was nearby. "You should know something. We were in trouble earlier when we found Lena, surrounded by beasts. It was Bella who got us out. She used her powers."
    Nate froze, his brows furrowing. "Her powers?"
    Claire nodded, her voice tinged with awe. "Yeah. She must've awakened them while we were being chased."
    Nate turned his gaze to Bella, who was casually resting her back on the plane, peeling the fruit in her hand as though nothing significant had happened. He was stunned. His mind raced as he pieced together the pattern.
    He had awakened his abilities when the beasts attacked him. Madison had awakened hers when she was in a dire situation. And now Bella, too, had manifested her powers under stress. There was a clear connection¡ªthese abilities seemed to be triggered by moments of extreme danger.
    Amara walked by, carrying some supplies from the plane. Nate stopped her with a quick gesture. "Hey, Amara," he called out. "How did you awaken your abilities?"
    She paused, tilting her head as if trying to recall. "I was being chased by some beasts," she said matter-of-factly. "I thought I was done for. Then, suddenly, fire shot out of my hands, and I managed to scare them off."
    Nate nodded thoughtfully, muttering under his breath. "Stress-induced activation¡­ makes sense."
    He started to step away, but Amara stopped him. "Nate, about what you said earlier¡­"
    He turned back to her. "What about it?"
    Amara hesitated for a moment, then said, "You mentioned we might not be on Earth anymore. But I just saw a rabbit a few minutes ago. If this isn't Earth, how do you explain that?"
    Nate smirked faintly. "And if this is Earth, how do you explain creatures with fire burning in their eyes?"
    Amara paused, considering his point. Finally, she shrugged. "Fair enough," she said, walking off to continue packing her belongings.
    The group was preparing to head to the beach, gathering supplies and organizing their next move. Nate stood for a moment, watching the others move about. His thoughts returned to Bella.
    He walked over to her, his expression unreadable. "Why didn't you tell me you had powers now?" he asked.
    Bella didn't even look up. She continued fiddling with the fruit in her hand, her tone flat. "Since when do I tell you everything?"
    Her reply left Nate speechless for a moment. He sighed, shaking his head, and walked away, his mind churning with questions he couldn't yet answer. This was how she was before, they attended the same school, but for a while after the crash he thought she changed. But he was wrong, it was still the same Bella.
    The journey to the beach took Nate and his group three grueling days. The dense forest, unpredictable terrain, and the ever-present threat of beasts slowed their progress. By the time they arrived at the beach, the sight of the ocean stretching endlessly before them brought a brief sense of relief.
    They saw the rest of the survivors scattered across the sand. Ryder stood near a makeshift shelter, and from the corner of his eye, Nate spotted Axel and Jason lingering near the edge of the group. He chose not to approach them and instead walked straight to Ryder.
    A week had passed since the crash, and still, no rescue had come. Nate knew hope was waning for many.
    Ryder eyed Nate's group cautiously, his gaze lingering on Claire, Amara, and Lena. "Who are they?" he asked, his voice laced with skepticism.
    "They're survivors," Nate explained quickly. "We found them on the other side of the plane. They're part of the same crash as us."
    Ryder's expression softened slightly, but there was still doubt in his eyes. "You sure about that?"
    Nate nodded firmly. "They're with us now. That's all that matters."
    As the group settled in, Nate couldn't help but notice the grim expressions on the faces of the other survivors. The air was heavy with tension, and no one seemed particularly fazed by the return of his group. It was strange¡ªalmost unsettling.
    Nate turned to Liam, who was standing nearby. "What's with the mood?" he asked. "Why does everyone look like they've seen a ghost?"
    Liam didn't answer immediately, his gaze fixed on the ground. Nate's eyes darted around, noting that the people he had left on the plane all seemed broken in some way. Their faces were pale, their movements sluggish. In contrast, the ones who had gone with him to search for the radio looked relatively normal.
    Finally, Ryder spoke, his voice heavy with exhaustion. "The day you left, we were attacked."
    Nate's expression hardened. "By beasts?"
    Ryder nodded. "Yes. A few of us didn't make it."
    The weight of the revelation settled over Nate. That explained the survivors' grim expressions. "I see," he said quietly. "But that was almost a week ago. Shouldn't they have... I don't know, started moving on by now?"
    Ryder let out a bitter laugh. "That attack was just the beginning of our bad luck."
    "What do you mean?" Nate asked, his brow furrowing.
    Ryder sighed deeply. "After the attack, we decided the beach wasn't safe anymore. We thought it would be better to find a more secure place to stay."
    Nate glanced around, taking in their surroundings. The group was still on the beach, huddled around their makeshift shelters. "Considering that you're all still here," Nate said, crossing his arms, "I'm guessing that didn't go well."
    Ryder shook his head slowly, his expression grim. "We should have stayed here."
    The weight of his words hung in the air, leaving Nate with a sense of unease. Whatever had happened, it was clear that the group had been through more than he could have imagined.
    Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 24 This Time We Survive

    Ryder stared at the waves lapping at the beach as if they could wash away the horrors of the past week. Nate, standing next to him, folded his arms as he waited for Ryder to continue. The grim look on Ryder's face spoke volumes, but Nate needed to hear the details."At first, everything seemed fine when we left the beach," Ryder began, his voice low and strained. "The forest was... normal. Or at least as normal as it could be on this cursed island. We stuck together, stayed alert. But then, something strange happened."
    Nate leaned closer. "What kind of strange?"
    Ryder rubbed the back of his neck and sighed. "One of us went missing. Just... gone. No screams, no signs of a struggle, nothing. We thought maybe they got cold feet and decided to head back to the beach, so we kept going."
    Nate frowned. "And then?"
    "And then it kept happening," Ryder said, his voice cracking slightly. "One by one, more people started disappearing. In a single day, we lost eight people. Eight!"
    Nate's eyes widened. "Eight? And no one saw anything?"
    Ryder nodded grimly. "Not a damn thing. We even set up lookouts, rotating shifts to make sure someone was always watching. But it didn't matter. People still vanished. One second, they were with us, and the next¡ªgone."
    Nate scanned the beach again, his analytical mind searching for gaps in the story. "You're telling me that people just... disappeared? No signs of struggle, no footprints leading away, nothing?"
    Ryder's jaw tightened. "Nothing. We were scared out of our minds. That's why we decided to come back to the beach. We figured we'd regroup and come up with a better plan."
    Nate's gaze swept over the survivors. Their expressions were haunted, their movements sluggish. Something about their fear felt... exaggerated. He turned back to Ryder, his brow furrowed. "I don't know, man. I feel like I'm missing something here."
    Ryder shook his head. "People leave. People die. But people don't just vanish into thin air, Nate. You weren't there, so you don't know how terrifying it was."
    Nate held up his hands defensively. "Alright, alright. But what if¡ªjust hear me out¡ªwhat if those people walked away on their own? Maybe we're worrying about the wrong thing."
    Ryder's laugh was bitter and sharp. "A mother of three abandoned her kids? Yeah, sure, that makes a whole lot of sense."
    Nate winced. "Fair point." He crossed his arms, his mind racing. "Okay, let's assume they were taken. Did you notice anything unusual before it started happening? Anyone acting... off?"
    Ryder hesitated, his eyes narrowing as he thought back. "No, not really. Everyone was on edge, sure, but that's normal given the situation. Although..."
    "What?" Nate pressed.
    Ryder's brow furrowed. "Axel. He kept pestering me about something he forgot back at the beach. Said it was important, but wouldn't tell me what it was."
    Nate's eyes darkened at the mention of Axel. He remembered the first night they'd arrived on the beach. Axel had emerged from the woods suddenly, startling him. Nate hadn't asked what Axel had been doing out there; something about the man had unnerved him.
    "What do you think he was looking for?" Nate asked.
    Ryder shrugged. "No idea. But whatever it was, he was obsessed with it. Kept bringing it up until we finally left for the forest."
    Nate filed the information away for later. "And what about now? How's everyone holding up?"
    Ryder's expression grew even more somber. "Not well. When we first got here, we thought rescue would come quickly. A day, maybe two. But it's been a week now, and there's no sign of help. Morale is at rock bottom. People are losing hope."
    Nate looked around again, his gaze lingering on the survivors. Their despair was palpable, but Nate couldn't let it spread any further. He turned back to Ryder, his jaw set. "We've wasted a week doing nothing. We separated, we tried moving, and look what happened. A lot of lives are gone because of it."
    Ryder nodded, his shoulders slumping. "So what do we do now?"
    Nate's eyes hardened. He straightened his posture, exuding the quiet authority he hadn't realized he possessed. "It's time we start adapting," he said firmly. "This time we survive."
    sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 25 Forging A New Beginning

    Ryder looked at Nate, his face a mixture of skepticism and hope. "Alright, Nate," he said, his voice low, "what do you suggest we do?"Nate glanced around at the scattered survivors. Many of them sat listlessly, their faces etched with despair. He gestured toward the wide expanse of the beach and the open forest beyond. "First off, we're too exposed," he said firmly. "If the beasts attack again, we'll lose more lives. Before anything else, we need shelter. A place where everyone can feel secure."
    Ryder scratched his head, his brow furrowed. "There's a problem with that, though. Most of these people haven't said a word since we got back. They're too shaken. I doubt they'll listen, let alone work."
    Nate smirked, surprising Ryder. "I have a way to get them moving."
    Ryder's eyes narrowed in curiosity. "What are you planning?"
    "Action," Nate said confidently, waving toward Madison, who stood a few meters away.
    In an instant, Madison appeared before them, her teleportation ability allowing her to close the distance in the blink of an eye. Ryder stumbled back, his eyes wide. "This... this happened to you guys too?"
    Nate nodded. "We're not just surviving, Ryder. We're adapting." He turned to Madison, his expression serious. "I need your help."
    Madison straightened up, her face mirroring Nate's determination. "Anything you need," she said without hesitation.
    Nate explained his plan to her in quick, efficient sentences. "We're going to build shelters for everyone, and I'm going to need all hands on deck. Ryder, you're going to help break down parts of the plane that can be used. Madison, you'll help move the heavy stuff with your teleportation. Amara¡ª"
    As if summoned by name, Amara walked over, overhearing the conversation. "What do you need me to do?" she asked, her fiery determination matching her ability.
    "Help Ryder," Nate said, "use your fire to heat up the metal. That'll make it easier for Ryder to bend and break down what we need."
    Amara nodded, already rolling up her sleeves.
    Ryder cracked his knuckles, a small smirk playing on his lips. "Alright, let's do this."
    The group approached the wreckage of the plane. Ryder flexed his superhuman strength, gripping a section of the fuselage. With a grunt, he pulled hard, the metal screeching as it bent.
    "Madison, get ready," Nate said, pointing to a chunk of metal Ryder had pried free.
    Madison teleported instantly, reappearing with the metal piece several meters away, where they were stockpiling materials for the shelters.
    Amara stepped up, flames dancing in her palms. "This part looks tough," she said, pointing to a particularly stubborn piece of the plane's structure. She pressed her hands against the metal, heating it until it glowed red. Ryder grinned and easily tore the piece free.
    Nate, watching the teamwork unfold, felt a surge of pride. "This is how we survive," he muttered to himself.
    The other survivors watched from a distance, their expressions ranging from disbelief to curiosity. Bella was the first to break the silence. She approached Nate, her arms crossed, and let out a long sigh. "Alright," she said, her voice tinged with reluctant respect. "How can I help?"
    Nate didn't even look at her as he asked, "What's your power?"
    "Telekinesis," Bella replied simply.
    Nate pointed toward a pile of debris. "Sort through that. Separate anything that looks usable from the junk. Focus on anything sturdy we can use for walls or supports."
    Bella nodded and got to work, using her ability to lift and sort materials with an efficiency that surprised even her.
    One by one, others began to join. Seeing the effort and determination of Nate and his team inspired them. A man named Jacob took charge of collecting wood from the forest. Another survivor, a young woman named Ella, began weaving vines and leaves to create thatch for roofing.
    The atmosphere on the beach transformed. What had been a scene of despair became a hive of activity.
    Hours turned into a full day of relentless work. Nate moved between groups, assigning tasks and offering words of encouragement. His leadership was unshakable, his energy infectious.
    "Good work, Madison," he said as she teleported another heavy load.
    "Keep it up, Bella," he called out, nodding approvingly as she levitated an entire section of the plane's wing.
    Amara and Ryder worked side by side, their combined abilities making short work of the toughest parts of the wreckage. Ryder glanced at Amara, sweat beading on his brow. "You're pretty handy with that fire," he said with a grin.
    Amara smirked. "And you're not half bad with that brute strength of yours."
    Nate caught their exchange and couldn't help but chuckle. "Stop flirting and work your ass guys"
    By the time the sun began to set, the first shelters were taking shape. Simple but sturdy, they offered a sense of security that had been sorely lacking.
    Nate gathered everyone around the nearly completed structures. "Look at what we've done today," he said, his voice strong and confident. "This is just the beginning. We're stronger together, and we're going to keep getting stronger. But we need to keep this momentum. There's more work to be done, and it's going to take all of us."
    The group murmured their agreement, their earlier despair replaced with determination.
    As the survivors began to disperse for the night, Nate stood back, surveying their progress. Ryder clapped him on the shoulder. "You really pulled this off," he said.
    Nate nodded, his gaze fixed on the shelters. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Nate stepped into one of the newly completed shelters, his exhaustion evident in every movement. The day had been grueling, and his body begged for rest. This particular shelter wasn't meant for him¡ªhe had chosen to give his own to the elderly couple who couldn't contribute much to the construction. He didn't mind. There were plenty of other places to sleep, even if they weren't as secure.
    Lowering himself onto the ground, he leaned back against the wall, the cool wood offering some relief to his aching muscles. His forehead was damp with sweat, and his breathing was heavy. He reached for his water bottle, tilting it back, only to realize he had drained it completely.
    "Damn it," he muttered under his breath, shaking the empty bottle.
    Wiping his face with his hand, he felt the heat radiating from his skin. His body was burning up, likely from dehydration and overexertion. He tied his damp hair back, then leaned forward to the small basin of water near him. He cupped his hands, splashing the cool water over his face and neck.
    As he stared into the rippling surface, his reflection caught his eye. He leaned closer, studying himself. His jawline seemed sharper, his arms bulkier than they had been a week ago. His chest and shoulders looked broader, and his muscles felt harder under his skin. He frowned slightly, unsure if it was just his imagination.
    The sound of teleportation¡ªan almost imperceptible pop¡ªbroke the silence. Nate looked up, and his breath caught in his throat.
    Madison stood just a few feet away, her presence almost magnetic in the dim, cool air of the room. Her curly brunette hair was drenched, the dark locks clinging to her face and shoulders like a cascade of wet silk. She had evidently just returned from washing up, the remnants of water still beading on her skin, giving her an ethereal glow.
    Her clothing was soaked through, rendering her attire almost non-existent in its transparency. The white undershirt she wore was now a second skin, the fabric almost see-through as it clung desperately to her body. It outlined every curve with an almost scandalous clarity.
    Her breasts, massive and full, were perfectly showcased by the wet cloth. The shirt hugged her form, the outline of her nipples clearly visible through the thin, drenched material. Each curve was accentuated; the heavy, round shape of her breasts seemed to defy gravity, their fullness pushing against the confines of the shirt, creating shadows and highlights that danced with each breath she took.
    Madison's beauty was breathtaking in that moment. Her face, framed by those wild, curly tendrils, seemed to radiate a natural allure. Her eyes, wide and expressive, held a mix of innocence and allure, the water droplets on her lashes like tiny jewels. Her lips, slightly parted from the coolness of the air, were a soft, inviting pink, and her cheeks bore the flush of someone who had just felt the shock of cold water.
    The way the light caught her in this state made her look undeniably hot, a vision of raw, natural sensuality. Her figure, from the swell of her bust down to the curve of her hips, was a testament to feminine beauty, the wet fabric outlining every inch with a painter's precision. The sight of her, with water still trickling down her skin, was like witnessing art in motion, her body radiating heat despite the dampness, her every movement seeming to invite a closer look, to touch, to explore.
    Nate swallowed hard, his throat suddenly dry. His mind scrambled for something to say, but words failed him.

 Chapter 26 A Moment Of Release (R-18)

    Madison let out a small gasp, her eyes wide with shock, "Nate, what are you doing here?""I-I'm sorry, I didn't know it belonged to you," Nate stammered, his face flushing with embarrassment as he rushed out of the tent. What he didn't see was the redness that crept up Madison's face, a mix of surprise and something else, perhaps excitement.
    Once outside, Nate took a deep breath, relief washing over him. His mind, however, couldn't shake off the image of Madison in that wet shirt. He'd always known she was pretty, her body curvy in all the right places, but what he'd just seen had completely stunned him. He found himself imagining what she would look like completely naked. Shaking his head, he slapped it a few times, "Something's wrong with this island," he muttered to himself. He wasn't usually like this, rarely thinking about girls, but now it seemed all he could do was think about them.
    Remembering Madison was dripping wet, it dawned on him she must have gone to wash herself. Deciding to do the same, Nate made his way towards the water. Despite it being night, the water was surprisingly warm. He chose a secluded spot far from the camp, not wanting any interruptions.
    He quickly stripped off his shirt, feeling the night air kiss his skin before he unbuttoned his jeans, letting them fall to the sand. His boxers came off next, leaving him in just his skin under the starlit sky. He stepped into the ocean, the water enveloping him in its warmth as he submerged himself, letting out a sigh of contentment.
    He was enjoying the soothing embrace of the water when he heard footsteps approaching. Looking towards the shore, he saw Claire casually walking towards the water, her presence always commanding attention with her confident stride. She was wearing a simple shirt and shorts, which she began to remove.
    Nate's voice came out quicker than he intended, "Claire, I'm in the water already!"
    She paused for just a moment, her shirt halfway up, and said with a nonchalant shrug, "So?"
    With that, she continued undressing, pulling her shirt over her head to reveal her large, soft breasts, which swayed slightly with her movements. Her skin glowed under the full moon, every curve and contour accentuated by the silvery light. She then slipped off her shorts, standing there in just her underwear before sliding them down too, revealing her completely shaved pussy. The sight made Nate gulp nervously, his eyes tracing the silhouette of her body against the night. Her skin looked smooth and inviting in the moonlight, the water lapping gently at her feet as she stepped into the ocean.
    Nate could feel his heart racing, not from the warmth of the water but from the unexpected intimacy of the scene. Claire's breasts floated slightly as she waded deeper, her nipples hardening from the cool night air before they submerged. Her body moved with an easy grace, each step causing small waves that rippled towards Nate.
    She stopped a few feet away from him, the water now up to her waist. "It's nice, isn't it?" she said, her voice calm and soothing, contrasting with the wild beating of Nate's heart. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Yeah, it's... really nice," Nate managed to reply, his voice a bit hoarse. He tried not to stare but found his eyes drawn to her form. Her breasts were full, the water's surface teasingly covering and revealing them with each gentle swell. Her waist dipped in before curving out to her hips, which led down to her legs, now spread apart slightly for balance in the water, giving him an unguarded view of her.
    The moonlight played tricks with shadows and highlights on her body, making her look almost ethereal, like a water nymph. Her shaved area was a stark contrast against her skin, drawing his gaze even in the dim light, making him swallow hard, his throat dry despite being surrounded by water.
    Claire seemed oblivious to his discomfort, or perhaps she enjoyed it, as she dipped down to wet her hair, arching her back in a way that made her breasts lift out of the water for a moment before she submerged herself completely. When she came up, she pushed her wet hair back, looking directly at Nate with a playful glint in her eyes.
    "You look like you've seen a ghost, Nate. Or is it something else?" she teased, her voice carrying over the soft sounds of the water.
    Nate laughed nervously, trying to find his footing both in the water and in the conversation. "Just wasn't expecting company," he said, his eyes occasionally dipping below her face, unable to help himself.
    "Well, now you have some," Claire responded, moving closer. "Isn't it better not to be alone out here?"
    Nate nodded, the tension in his body easing slightly as he adjusted to the situation. The warmth of the water, the cool night air, and the surreal beauty of Claire under the moon all combined to create a moment that felt both timeless and fleeting.
    As the night's peace enveloped them, Claire, treading water close to Nate, suddenly broke the silence with an unexpected question, "Have you noticed any increase in your sex drive since we've been here?"
    Nate, caught off guard, nodded slowly. "Yeah, I have, but with our lives always on the line, I barely have time to think about it. This is the first peaceful night I've had in a week."
    Claire nodded in agreement, her expression thoughtful. She began swimming towards him, the water shimmering around her like a second skin. "So, why waste it?" she proposed, her voice low and suggestive.
    Nate was shocked, his mind racing to catch up with her implication. "What do you mean?" he asked just as Claire's body brushed against his, her lips finding his in a sudden, deep kiss.
    He pulled back slightly, his breath coming in short gasps, "What are you doing, Claire?"
    She looked at him with a mix of desire and pragmatism. "Why shouldn't we treat this as a simple transaction? You need this, I need this. No emotions, just... relief."
    For a moment, Nate hesitated, the idea clashing with his usual reservations. But then, the undeniable truth of her words sunk in. With a nod, he drew her closer, their lips meeting again, this time with mutual consent. The kiss deepened, tongues exploring, the taste of salt water mingling with their own flavors.
    Their hands began to roam; Claire's fingers ran through Nate's wet hair, pulling him closer, while his hands found her waist, pulling her body flush against his. The sensation of her soft skin against his in the warm water was intoxicating.
    Breaking the kiss, Nate looked into Claire's eyes, seeing the same raw need reflected back. "You're right," he murmured, his voice thick with lust. "No emotions, just this."
    With that, he unleashed his pent-up desire. His hands moved to her breasts, cupping them, feeling their weight and the way they floated slightly in the water. He kissed her neck, nibbling at the skin, making her moan softly, the sound echoing slightly over the water.
    "Fuck, Nate," Claire gasped as his fingers found her nipples, teasing them into hard peaks. She wrapped her legs around his waist, the water aiding her movements as she pressed herself against his erection.
    "You're so fucking big," she breathed out, her surprise evident as she felt him through the water. His cock was indeed impressively large for someone his age, and it seemed to promise a thorough exploration of her depths.
    Nate guided himself to her entrance, the water making everything slippery, enhancing the sensation. With one smooth thrust, he entered her, both of them groaning at the contact. Her pussy wrapped around him like a glove, every inch of him touching every part of her, stretching her in ways she hadn't expected.
    "Oh, shit!" Claire moaned, her voice laced with pleasure and a hint of pain from his size. "Rip me apart with that big cock," she urged, her words vulgar and raw.
    Nate didn't need further encouragement. He started moving, his thrusts hard and deep, the water splashing around them with each movement. His hands were everywhere, on her breasts, squeezing, then trailing down to her hips to guide her movements.
    Claire's moans grew louder, "Yes, fuck me harder! Fuck my tight pussy!" Her nails dug into his shoulders, her body moving in sync with his, meeting his thrusts with her own desperate need.
    Their kisses were sporadic, fierce; lips clashing, teeth biting in the heat of the moment. Nate's rhythm was relentless, each thrust making Claire cry out, "Oh, you're hitting every spot, don't stop!"
    He responded by speeding up, his own grunts filling the air, "You like that, don't you? You like my big dick filling you up?"
    "Yes, yes, yes!" Claire screamed, her body beginning to shake as her climax built up. The water around them was chaotic, splashing in rhythm with their bodies.
    Nate felt himself nearing the edge, his movements becoming more animalistic. He grabbed her hair, pulling her head back to expose her neck, kissing and biting down, leaving marks. "I'm gonna come, Claire. Fucking take it all," he growled.
    Her response was a loud, drawn-out moan, her pussy clenching around him as she came, her body convulsing in the water. The sensation pushed Nate over the edge, and with a few more hard thrusts, he joined her, his release filling her.
    They stayed connected for a moment, panting, the water now still except for their heaving breaths. Slowly, they disentangled, their eyes meeting with a new, unspoken understanding.
    "Fuck, that was intense," Nate said, his voice returning to normal, though his body still buzzed with aftershocks of pleasure.
    Claire nodded, her face flushed, her breathing steadying. "Exactly what we needed," she agreed, her tone lighter, the transaction complete.
    They swam back to shore, the night air cooling their heated skin, the island around them silent once more, as if it had borne witness to their primal exchange.

 Chapter 27 Claires Agenda

    The morning sunlight streamed through the gaps in the makeshift shelter, gently waking Nate from his slumber. For the first time in what felt like forever, he had slept deeply and peacefully. His body felt lighter, as if a heavy weight had been lifted from his shoulders. The events of the previous night with Claire lingered in his mind, but he brushed them aside, knowing he needed to focus on the group's survival.Stretching his arms above his head, Nate stepped outside, feeling the warmth of the morning sun on his skin. The camp was already alive with activity. Groups of people moved purposefully, dividing tasks among themselves. Some were heading into the forest with makeshift bags, likely searching for food or water, while others were working on the camp's defenses. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Nate made his way toward Ryder, who stood a short distance away, his arms folded as he watched a group of people working intently. Nate greeted him, "Good morning."
    Ryder raised a hand without looking at him, signaling for silence. Nate frowned but followed Ryder's gaze to see what had captured his attention.
    A small group of people was constructing something that looked like a rudimentary trap. They had used ropes and sharp metal fragments salvaged from the wreckage of the plane, tying them to sturdy sticks planted firmly in the ground. Another person was carving a large plank of wood into pointed stakes using a jagged piece of the plane's paneling. The trap was designed so that when triggered, the stakes would swing downward from the trees, potentially injuring or scaring off anything that might approach the camp.
    "They're making an early warning system," Ryder finally explained, his voice low. "The ropes are tied to some cans we found near the wreckage. If anything big steps on it, we'll hear the noise."
    Nate nodded, impressed by the ingenuity. "Smart," he said. "Looks like people are finally taking this seriously."
    Ryder didn't respond, his focus still on the group. Nate didn't linger, knowing Ryder's mind was elsewhere.
    As Nate wandered toward a cluster of people sorting through gathered fruits, his stomach growled. He crouched down and picked up one of the strange orange fruits they had found on the island. It was oval-shaped with a smooth surface, slightly larger than a mango. He turned it over in his hand, inspecting it for any signs of danger. Bringing it closer, he sniffed cautiously, catching a faint, sweet aroma.
    A playful voice interrupted him. "You know, you're not going to die if you eat it."
    Nate turned to see Madison standing behind him, a mischievous smile on her face. Without hesitation, she picked up one of the fruits and bit into it directly, juice dripping from her chin.
    "People have been eating these for days now," she said between bites. "If they were poisonous, I think we'd know by now."
    Nate smirked but didn't argue, finally taking a tentative bite of the fruit. The sweetness burst on his tongue, and he realized it was the first truly pleasant thing he'd tasted in a week.
    Nate walked back to his tent, feeling the exhaustion of the morning's activities. The group had managed to make him a shelter that stood out from the rest. It was sturdy, with thick cloth walls reinforced by branches and vines. Inside, a bed had been fashioned from the foam seat cushions salvaged from the plane. The cushions were stacked and covered with a long piece of cloth, forming a makeshift mattress that was surprisingly comfortable.
    Sitting down on the bed, Nate sighed deeply. His reflection in the small, cracked mirror on the ground caught his attention. His hair had grown too long, curling into his face and obstructing his vision. It was time to do something about it. Picking up a pair of scissors from a pile of supplies, he began carefully snipping away the unruly strands.
    As he worked, the tent flap rustled, and Madison stepped inside without warning. She froze mid-step, her eyes wide as they took in the setup.
    "You have a bed?" she asked, incredulous.
    Nate chuckled softly but didn't look up. "Jealous?"
    Madison rolled her eyes but didn't linger on the subject. Instead, she pulled a rolled-up piece of paper from her bag and unfurled it on the floor. Nate paused, intrigued by the detailed hand-drawn map that spread before him. The precision of the lines, the landmarks, and the routes were striking.
    "You drew this?" he asked, clearly impressed.
    Madison shook her head. "Not me. There's a kid here¡ªhis father didn't want him to help with anything, but Ryder wasn't having it. Said if he could do something useful, we needed to let him."
    Nate raised an eyebrow, waiting for her to continue.
    "So," Madison went on, "Bella used her powers on him¡ªlifted him up high enough so he could get a bird's-eye view of the area. He only looked once before coming down and drawing this."
    Nate stared at the map, nodding in approval. "Smart kid. If we're going to survive here, we need to start understanding this island better."
    Madison smiled faintly, folding the map back up. "Speaking of survival, Claire sent me to tell you that she wants you and Amara to go hunting. With this map, it shouldn't be too hard to find something edible and avoid any unwanted surprises."
    Nate frowned, his tone laced with suspicion. "Why me and Amara? What's Claire planning?"
    Madison shrugged, clearly out of answers. "I don't know. She just said it had to be you two."
    She crossed the room, removing her shoes and revealing her small, delicate feet. Without hesitation, she climbed onto the bed beside Nate and plucked the scissors from his hand.
    "What are you doing?" Nate asked, startled.
    "Helping you," Madison replied matter-of-factly. "You're butchering it."
    She knelt beside him, her hands steady as she began trimming his hair with careful precision.

 Chapter 28 Into The Wild (R-18)

    Nate adjusted the simple shirt he wore as he walked through the camp toward Claire. The morning sun bathed the area in a soft glow, casting light on his newly trimmed appearance. Madison's handiwork had completely transformed him. His chiseled jawline was now visible, framed perfectly by his shorter, neatly cut hair. His sharp features, coupled with his naturally intense eyes, gave him an aura of confidence and quiet strength. His strides were purposeful, and as he approached Claire, she and Amara both turned to greet him but froze mid-motion.Claire blinked, her mouth slightly agape. Amara raised an eyebrow, her usually stoic demeanor cracking for a brief moment.
    "Nate?" Claire asked, tilting her head in disbelief. "Why were you hiding under all that hair if you looked like this?"
    Nate smirked faintly but shrugged off the comment. "I liked it like that but it is getting in the way, so I got rid of it. Now, can we hurry up? There's still a lot to get done at the camp." His tone was brisk, but there was a subtle softness in his words.
    Amara crossed her arms, nodding in agreement. "Yeah, Claire. Why'd you even call us out here?"
    Claire sighed and raised her hands in mock defeat. "Fine, fine. The people back at camp are getting tired of eating fruits all day. We need meat, and you two are the best chance we've got."
    Nate nodded, his mind already switching to the task at hand. After a quick exchange of words, the trio packed up and headed into the forest, guided by the map the boy had drawn.
    ---
    They spent hours trekking through the forest, scanning the terrain for signs of animals. The midday sun blazed overhead, filtering through the dense canopy of trees. It wasn't long before they came across a trail of rabbit tracks. Working together, they began hunting, using their combined skills to flush out and trap their prey.
    By the time the sun dipped below the horizon, they had caught enough to make the trip worthwhile. Nate wiped the sweat off his brow, glancing at the darkening sky.
    "We've been out here too long," he said. "Traveling back to camp at night isn't a good idea."
    Amara pointed toward a nearby cave partially hidden by thick vines. "We can stay there for the night. It's better than wandering in the dark."
    The trio made their way to the cave and carefully stepped inside. Nate and Amara's hands lit up with faint, glowing flames as they inspected the walls and crevices, ensuring there were no surprises. Their movements were methodical and cautious, a clear sign of their past trauma.
    Claire watched them with a confused expression, her eyes darting between their glowing hands and their focused faces. "What are you two doing?"
    Neither Nate nor Amara answered immediately, their attention fixed on the task. When they were satisfied that the cave was safe, they extinguished their flames and began setting up a small fire in the center of the space.
    As the fire cast its warm, flickering light across the cave, Nate sat entranced by its dance, the heat providing a stark contrast to the cool night air. Claire, on the other side, was a silhouette of serenity, the flames highlighting her features in a soft glow. Amara sat beside Nate, her presence a quiet comfort, her thoughts her own.
    Suddenly, Claire rose, her movements graceful, moving towards Nate with a purpose. She sat on his lap, her legs encircling him, her arms draping around his neck, pulling him close. "Our deal wasn't just for one night, was it?" she whispered, her voice low and seductive against the crackling of the fire.
    Nate's eyes flicked to Amara, his whisper tense, "Are you serious? With Amara right here?"
    Amara, hearing the undertones of their conversation, gave a small shake of her head, her smile knowing. "Oh, Claire," she sighed, leaning back against the wall. "Just try not to be too loud," she added, closing her eyes in an attempt to sleep, her tone one of playful resignation.
    Claire didn't wait for more; she began to peel off her shirt, her breasts bouncing free in the firelight, their fullness illuminated beautifully. Nate followed, his shirt joining hers on the cave floor. They both stood to remove the remainder of their clothing, their actions silent but for the soft rustle of fabric.
    Now naked, Claire straddled Nate once more, her skin hot against his, her eyes locked with his in a silent agreement. "I want you," she murmured, guiding his hands to her breasts, feeling his fingers trace the shape of them.
    Nate's hands explored her, his resistance dissolving. He felt the weight of her breasts, the softness, and the way her nipples hardened under his touch. Claire positioned herself, her pussy warm and inviting as she lowered herself onto him, both of them gasping at the connection.
    "Oh, Nate," Claire sighed, her voice a soft moan, "Hnnng~~." She began to move, her rhythm slow, her breasts swaying with each motion, her pussy enveloping him, tight and wet, sending shivers through both of them. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Amara shifted, trying to ignore the sounds, but the soft moans of pleasure from Claire were beginning to seep into her consciousness.
    Nate, feeling the urgency of the moment, flipped Claire onto her back, his body covering hers, the sensation of her beneath him overwhelming. He moved with more force now, each thrust meeting the depths of her pussy, making her moan, "Ahh... mmm, Nate... yes."
    Claire's legs wrapped around him, her pussy gripping him, the sensation like nothing he'd felt before, warm, wet, and perfectly fitting around him. "Mmmh... oh," she moaned, her voice quivering as she felt every inch of him.
    The sounds of their intimacy echoed in the cave, the fire casting their shadows in a dance of passion. Claire's moans grew, "Hnnng~~, ohhh," each one a testament to the pleasure she was experiencing. Her body was a symphony of responses, her breasts shaking with each thrust, her pussy tightening around him, pulling him deeper.
    Nate kissed her, their mouths joining in a deep, passionate kiss, his movements relentless, driving them both towards the edge. He could feel her building up, her moans changing, becoming more desperate, "Mmm... ah, ah, ah," her body tensing around him, her pussy clenching in waves of pleasure.
    Amara, disturbed by the escalating sounds, opened her eyes, the scene before her one of raw passion. Claire's moans were now loud and uninhibited, "Ohhh... Hnnng~~" filling the cave with the sounds of their union.
    Nate, feeling the crescendo of their shared ecstasy, hugged Claire close, his thrusts now hard, each one drawing a new moan from her, "Ahh... oh, yes, yes." He felt her climax, her body shaking beneath him, her pussy pulsating around him, pushing him to his own release.

 Chapter 29 Into The Wild II (R-18)

    The fire in the cave continued to burn, casting an ethereal glow over the scene. Claire's moans filled the space, a symphony of pleasure that had been unabated since she and Nate had given in to their desires. Nate was lost in the rhythm, his body moving with hers, their connection deep and intense. Claire's breasts bounced with each thrust, her nipples hard from the cool air and the heat of their passion.Amara had tried to ignore the sounds, her eyes closed in an attempt to find solace in sleep. But the moans, the gasps, the sheer physicality of it all was too much. Her eyes fluttered open, catching the sight of her friends entwined, the shadows of their bodies dancing on the cave walls.
    Claire was on top now, riding Nate, her hair wild around her face, her breasts swaying with each movement. "Oh... Nate," she breathed out, her voice a melody of ecstasy, "Mmmh... hnnng~~." Her pussy gripped him with every rise and fall, the sensation overwhelming for both.
    Amara felt a stir within her, a mix of voyeuristic intrigue and something more primal. She watched as Nate's hands moved up to Claire's breasts, squeezing them gently, his thumbs brushing over her nipples, making her moan louder. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Unable to resist the pull of the moment, Amara pushed herself up, her decision made in the heat of the desire she saw before her. She moved closer, her heart racing, her body already responding to the charged atmosphere.
    Claire, sensing the shift, leaned down to kiss Nate deeply, their lips meeting in a passionate dance, tongues exploring. Nate's hands didn't leave Claire's breasts, his touch firm yet tender, drawing more moans from her, "Ahh... mmmh."
    Amara, now beside them, her eyes fell to Nate's erection, still hard and glistening from Claire's arousal. Without a word, she reached out, her hand wrapping around it, feeling its weight and warmth. Before either could react, she took him into her mouth, her lips sliding down his length in one smooth motion.
    Nate groaned, the unexpected pleasure from Amara's mouth contrasting with the familiar rhythm of Claire's body. Amara's technique was exquisite, her tongue swirling around the head of his cock, her lips tight, creating a suction that was almost too much. Nate gasped, his voice thick with pleasure.
    Claire continued to kiss him, her pace slowing to watch the scene unfold, her own arousal spiked by the sight. Nate's hands went from Claire's breasts to her pussy as he lost himself in the dual sensations.
    Amara didn't stop, her head bobbing, her mouth working him with skill, her cheeks hollowing with each suck. Nate felt the pressure building, his body tensing. "I'm going to..." he managed to warn, but Amara only increased her pace, determined to finish what she'd started.
    With a loud groan, he came, his release filling Amara's mouth. She didn't hesitate, swallowing, her eyes locked with his in a silent acknowledgment of the moment's intensity.
    Without missing a beat, Amara stood, her body craving what she had just tasted. She straddled Nate, now lying back, his chest heaving. She positioned herself, her pussy hovering over him, the anticipation palpable.
    Claire, now watching from the side, felt a mix of jealousy and arousal, her own need still unsatisfied. She moved to Nate's side, her hands trailing down his chest, kissing his neck as Amara lowered herself onto him.
    As Amara took him in, the sensation was different, her pussy tight, almost constricting around him. Nate gasped, the feeling unlike anything he'd experienced with Claire. "Oh..." he moaned, his hands finding Amara's hips, helping her to move.
    Amara began to ride him, her movements slow at first, adjusting to his size. "Mmmh... ohhh," she moaned, her voice a new melody in the cave, her pussy gripping him with each descent, the tightness sending waves of pleasure through him.
    Claire, not wanting to be left out, moved to sit by Nate's head, guiding his mouth to her pussy. He didn't need further prompting; his tongue found her, licking and sucking, tasting the sweetness of her arousal. Claire's moans joined Amara's, "Ahh... hnnng~~," creating a cacophony of pleasure.
    Nate was in a state of sensory overload, his mouth busy with Claire, his cock deep within Amara, feeling her every movement. Amara's pace quickened, her breasts bouncing, her moans growing louder, "Yes... oh, yes, Nate..."
    Claire's hips bucked against Nate's mouth, her climax building, her fingers threading through his hair, guiding him. "Mmmh... right there," she gasped, her body tensing.
    Amara, feeling Nate's cock hitting all the right spots inside her, couldn't hold back her own climax. Her pussy clenched around him, her movements becoming erratic, "Ohhh... I'm... I'm coming," she cried out, her orgasm washing over her in waves.
    Nate, feeling Amara's pussy pulsate around him, was close again, his own release imminent. But Claire's climax hit first, her body shuddering above him, her moans loud and uninhibited, "Hnnng~~, oh, yes!"
    With Claire's release, Nate focused on Amara, thrusting up to meet her, his own need driving him. Amara, still riding through her orgasm, felt him swell inside her, "Mmm... oh, Nate," she moaned, feeling him tense.
    His second release came with a shout, his body arching as he filled Amara, the sensation overwhelming. They both collapsed, breathing heavily, the aftershocks of their pleasure still echoing in the cave.
    Claire, now satisfied, lay beside them, her hand lazily tracing patterns on Nate's chest. The trio lay there, the firelight now softer.
    The silence of the cave was broken only by the soft crackle of the dying fire and the deep, rhythmic breathing of the trio. But the tranquility was short-lived. The island's aphrodisiacal energy, like a whisper in the night, began to stir their desires once more. The warmth of their bodies close to each other, the scent of sex still lingering in the air, reignited their passions.
    Nate felt the stirrings of arousal again, his body responding to the closeness of Claire and Amara, their skin against his, their hands idly exploring. He glanced at them, both women looking back at him with eyes that mirrored his own hunger.
    Claire moved first, her hand trailing down his chest to find his cock already hardening. "Again?" she whispered, her voice laced with a mix of surprise and delight.
    Amara, feeling the shift in the atmosphere, rolled to face them, her eyes bright with anticipation. "Why stop now?" she murmured, her hand joining Claire's, both stroking him, coaxing him back to full arousal.
    Nate groaned, the dual touch overwhelming, his hands reaching out to both women, pulling them closer. Claire straddled him, facing away, guiding him inside her with a low moan, "Mmmh... ohhh." She began to move, her back arching, her breasts bouncing with each thrust.
    Amara, not to be left out, positioned herself above Nate's face, her pussy glistening in the firelight. She lowered herself, and Nate's tongue found her, licking and sucking with an eagerness fueled by the island's influence. Amara's moans joined Claire's, "Ahh... hnnng~~," her body trembling with pleasure.
    The position allowed Nate to pleasure both at once, his senses overwhelmed by their tastes, their sounds, their movements. Claire rode him with increasing vigor, her pussy gripping him, wet and warm, each motion sending waves of pleasure through him.
    But the island's magic was not just in arousal; it was in endurance. Nate felt no fatigue, no satiation, just an endless well of desire. He came inside Claire, his release filling her, but his erection didn't wane. Claire felt it, the warmth spreading inside her, she gasped, her movements never ceasing.
    Amara, feeling her own climax building from Nate's skilled tongue, suddenly tensed, her body shaking as she squirted, a rush of liquid filling Nate's mouth. He drank it eagerly, the taste of her pleasure igniting his own.
    Claire, still impaled on him, moved off, wanting to see more, to participate more. She lay beside Nate, her hand joining his on Amara's body, guiding her to lie down. Nate, now freed from Claire, positioned himself between Amara's legs, entering her with a thrust that made her cry out, "Yes... oh, yes!"
    Their rhythm was frantic now, Nate's hips moving with a speed that was almost superhuman, the island's power evident in his stamina. He came again inside Amara, his seed mixing with her previous climax, but he didn't stop. Each thrust was like the first, full of vigor.
    The sight was too much for Nate, watching Amara's body, her breasts swaying, her moans filling the cave, "Mmmh... ohhh." He felt another climax approaching, this one different, more intense. He pulled out, his cum spraying over both women, covering their breasts, their stomachs, in a display of lust.

 Chapter 30 A Mission Of Hope

    When Nate, Amara, and Claire returned to the camp, a wave of joy spread among the survivors. The sight of the rabbits they had brought back sparked cheers and smiles as the people eagerly gathered around to inspect the haul. Nate, however, slipped away from the commotion, his mind elsewhere.He made his way toward Axel, his posture relaxed but his expression hard. Just a week ago, Nate wouldn't have dared to stand face-to-face with Axel. But things had changed. Today, he stood before him with quiet confidence, arms crossed nonchalantly.
    "Before the crash," Nate began, his voice low but firm, "at the museum, you were hiding an antique object when I walked in. And after we crashed here, you went into the woods alone. That doesn't add up, Axel. Nobody's ever been on this island before. You couldn't have known where to go. You must have gone to bury the object"
    Axel stood abruptly, towering over Nate, though the height difference was slight. His glare was sharp as he stepped closer, his voice dripping with anger. "Why are you accusing me of something you didn't see?"
    Before Nate could respond, Axel lunged forward, attempting to headbutt him. But Nate was no longer the same person he'd been a week ago. His reflexes, honed by days of survival and danger, kicked in. He sidestepped Axel's clumsy attack, letting the larger man stumble forward.
    Nate didn't retaliate; he didn't want to draw unnecessary attention or create a scene. He simply turned and walked away, his cold gaze lingering on Axel for a moment. The intensity of that stare sent a shiver down Axel's spine, though he quickly shook it off.
    "Who does he think he is?" Axel muttered to himself, straightening his posture and regaining his composure. Watching Nate disappear into the crowd, his lips curled into a sneer. "We'll meet again, and next time, it'll be on my terms."
    When Nate returned to his tent, he paused at the entrance, his eyes widening slightly in surprise. Someone was lying on his makeshift bed¡ªa girl with wild, curly hair spread across the fabric, her serene face illuminated by the dim glow from outside. It was Madison. She looked peaceful, far removed from the chaos of their current lives.
    Nate didn't mind her presence. He quietly walked to the corner of the tent, sitting on a bag that served as a seat. Stretching his hand forward, he summoned a flickering flame that danced in his palm. His expression softened as he stared at the fire, lost in thought.
    What was supposed to remain fantasy had become their reality. They had powers, abilities beyond comprehension. Yet, so many questions about this place remained unanswered. Why was their libido heightened? Why were there beasts here? What happened to the people who vanished? Why was there a portal hidden in the cave? And what exactly was this island?
    Even the tourists on the plane, people who had traveled the world, didn't recognize it. There were no passing boats, planes, or signs of civilization. It was as if they had been erased from the world.
    Nate's thoughts circled back to the portal he had seen in the cave. Could it be possible they had been teleported here? And if so, by whom? Why them? None of them were particularly special. The questions felt like an endless loop with no answers, and Nate pushed the idea aside, choosing instead to believe they were still on Earth.
    A sudden noise outside broke his train of thought. He glanced at Madison, still fast asleep, and decided not to disturb her. Quietly, he stood and stepped out of the tent.
    Outside, he saw Ryder struggling to calm down a young man who was shouting, his voice echoing through the camp.
    "It's my sister! I know it! There's only one of it!" the man yelled, his voice trembling with desperation.
    Nate approached them, his curiosity piqued. "What's going on?" he asked, his tone calm but firm.
    The young man turned to Nate, his face red with frustration and grief. "I was out there, looking for woods. I found this buried in the sand." He held up a bracelet. "It's hers. My sister was wearing this before the crash. She always had it on"
    Nate's gaze dropped to the bracelet. Dirt clung to its delicate chain, but it was unmistakably something personal, something that couldn't have appeared randomly.
    The young man, still clutching the bracelet tightly in his trembling hands, turned back to Nate, his voice shaking with urgency. "My sister¡­ she was one of the people who disappeared when we were looking for a safe place in the forest."
    Nate raised an eyebrow, the weight of the young man's words sinking in. If what he was saying was true, then the island held even darker mysteries than they initially thought. His mind raced as he tried to piece everything together.
    "Are you sure?" Nate asked, his voice cautious but steady.
    "I'm positive," the young man replied, his tone firm despite the grief in his eyes. "I know it's hers. I could never forget something so personal."
    Nate exhaled slowly, folding his arms as he considered the situation. After a moment, he leaned forward and asked, "Can you show me where you found it?"
    "Yes!" the young man said immediately, his expression lighting up with a spark of hope. "I can take you there."
    But before Nate could respond, Ryder stepped between them, his broad frame blocking the path. "Absolutely not," Ryder said firmly, his tone leaving little room for argument.
    The young man's face twisted in anger. "Why not? You don't believe me?"
    "It's not about belief," Ryder shot back, his voice steady but laced with concern. "That bracelet could've been there for who knows how long. It might've been there even before we crashed on this godforsaken island. I can't let Nate risk his life running into danger for something that isn't certain."
    "She's my sister!" the young man yelled, his desperation breaking through. "I know it's hers! Don't you get it? I won't just stand here and do nothing!"
    Nate held up a hand, signaling for silence. "Ryder, can I talk to you for a second?"
    Ryder hesitated, his gaze flicking between Nate and the young man, but he nodded and followed Nate a few steps away.
    "Why don't you want to help him?" Nate asked quietly, his voice sharp but measured.
    "It's not that I don't want to help him," Ryder replied, his voice low but firm. "But think about it, Nate. That forest isn't safe. You've seen what's out there. We can't afford to lose anyone else, especially not you. You play an important role in keeping everyone alive. Without you, this camp would fall apart."
    Nate frowned, his jaw tightening as Ryder's words sank in. He appreciated the concern, but his priorities were different. "Ryder," he said slowly, "this isn't about me. It's about unity. We can't just give up on people. If we start leaving people behind, then what's the point of surviving? We have to fight for everyone. For all of us."
    Ryder didn't respond immediately, his face a mask of conflict. Finally, he let out a heavy sigh. "If you're set on doing this, you're not going alone. You'll need backup, and I'm not talking about some random group of people."
    Nate nodded. "I was already planning to take Madison and Bella. Madison's teleportation can help us get out of trouble quickly if we need to."
    Ryder hesitated for another moment, then reluctantly nodded. "Fine. But promise me you'll be careful. I mean it, Nate. This place is unpredictable."
    "I will," Nate assured him, clapping Ryder on the shoulder.
    Ryder stepped back, his face still heavy with worry, as Nate turned to the young man. "Pack your things," Nate said firmly. "We leave in five minutes."
    The young man's face lit up with gratitude as he nodded and hurried off.
    Nate headed back toward his tent, mentally preparing himself for the journey ahead. As he pulled back the flap, he was greeted by an unexpected sight: Madison, stretching lazily, her lithe figure illuminated by the soft glow of the morning sun. Her wild curls framed her face, and her form-fitting clothes accentuated her curves in a way that was impossible to ignore.
    For a brief moment, Nate froze, caught off guard by the alluring scene. But he quickly shook off the thought. He didn't have time for distractions.
    "Madison," he said, his voice steady but urgent.
    She turned to him, a curious smile on her face. "What's up?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "We've got an important mission," Nate said, his tone serious.
    Madison's smile faded as she caught the gravity in his voice. Without hesitation, she straightened up and nodded. "I'm in. Just tell me what to do."

 Chapter 31 Deadly Trail

    The jungle loomed ahead of them, a tangled mass of thick trees and dense undergrowth that seemed to swallow all light and sound. Nate, Madison, Bella, and the young man moved cautiously into the wilderness, each step bringing a sense of unease.Bella, her arms crossed tightly, huffed in annoyance. "Why do I have to be here again? You know I don't do well with all this walking."
    Nate glanced over his shoulder, his tone patient but firm. "Because your powers are important, Bella. If anything happens, we need you to keep us safe. You're not here for the hike; you're here because we can't do this without you."
    Bella frowned, her lips tightening, but after a moment, she nodded and stopped complaining. "Fine," she muttered, though the irritation in her voice remained.
    The young man, walking a few paces ahead, turned to glance back at the group. His face was tense, his movements hurried. "Can we walk faster, please?" he pleaded.
    Madison sighed, her teleportation ability making her the least tired of the group. "I get it," she said, her voice calm but firm. "You just found a possible lead about your sister, and you're anxious to check it out. But if we rush, we'll exhaust ourselves. Trust me, it is better if we maintain this pace."
    The young man hesitated, his jaw tightening, but he reluctantly nodded. Even so, his pace didn't slow, and the group was forced to keep up with him as best they could.
    They walked in silence for the next hour, the only sounds coming from the rustling leaves and the occasional distant cry of a jungle bird. The air grew heavier the deeper they went, the oppressive humidity clinging to their skin.
    Finally, the young man stopped abruptly and pointed to a clearing ahead. "This is the place," he said, his voice shaking with a mixture of hope and dread.
    Nate stepped forward, his eyes scanning the area. "You weren't out here looking for wood, were you?" he asked, his voice calm but laced with curiosity. "You were looking for her."
    The young man stiffened, his gaze dropping to the ground. "I¡­ I mean, we needed wood too¡­"
    Nate crouched down, running his fingers through the dirt as he examined the ground carefully. "It's fine," he said without looking up. "If it were me, I'd do the same thing. No judgment here."
    The young man relaxed slightly but remained silent, watching as Nate continued to study the area.
    Madison knelt beside Nate, her keen eyes following his movements. "Anything strange?" she asked quietly.
    Nate shook his head. "No. Everything looks normal. Too normal, actually." He stood and turned to the young man. "Where exactly did you dig up the bracelet?"
    The young man pointed to the ground near Nate's feet. "Right here," he said firmly. "I'm sure of it."
    Bella groaned loudly, throwing her hands up in frustration. "This is great. We just wasted an hour chasing a ghost lead." Without waiting for a response, she turned on her heel and started walking back the way they had come.
    "Bella, wait!" Nate called after her, but she didn't stop.
    "Don't bother," Madison said with a small sigh. "She's got her mind set."
    Nate rubbed his forehead, frustration creeping in. "This isn't going the way I thought it would."
    He turned to Madison, about to say something else, when a muffled scream split the air.
    "Bella!" Nate shouted, spinning around. He and Madison dashed toward the direction of the scream. Madison disappeared in a flash of light, teleporting ahead.
    When they reached the spot, Bella was gone.
    "What the¡­?" Nate muttered, his eyes darting around. The ground where she had been standing was a mess¡ªbranches snapped, soil churned as if something had violently disturbed it.
    Before he could process what he was seeing, he heard a strangled cry behind him. Turning quickly, he saw the young man being pulled into the ground, his body sinking as if the earth had turned to quicksand.
    "No!" Nate yelled, rushing toward him, but it was too late. The young man disappeared beneath the surface, his final scream echoing in the silence.
    Nate froze, his mind racing. His heart pounded as the ground beneath him began to ripple unnaturally, wobbling like water. He staggered back, his boots sinking into the shifting earth.
    "What is this?" he whispered, panic setting in as he tried to move.
    The ground gave way beneath him, and he felt himself sinking rapidly. It was like drowning, the dense soil swallowing him whole.
    "Madison!" he shouted, his voice desperate.
    In the next instant, there was a rush of air, a familiar crackling sound, and a hand gripped his wrist tightly. Then, with a flash of light, he was pulled away from the sinking ground.
    When the world came back into focus, Nate found himself sprawled on solid ground far from the clearing. Madison knelt beside him, her hand still gripping his tightly. Her face was pale, her breathing uneven, but her grip was steady.
    "You okay?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly.
    Nate nodded, though his mind was still spinning. "Yeah¡­ thanks to you."
    Madison glanced back toward the direction they had come from, her expression grim. "What the hell just happened?"
    Nate didn't have an answer. All he knew was that they were in far more danger than they'd realized.
    Nate paced back and forth, his mind racing as he tried to piece together a plan. The faint rustling of the jungle surrounded him, but he barely noticed it. His thoughts were consumed by what had just happened.
    Madison leaned against a tree, her arms crossed as she watched him. "You're pacing like a madman, Nate. What are you thinking?"
    Nate stopped and stared at the ground beneath him, his jaw tightening. "When I was sinking earlier, I felt something strange," he said. "The lower half of my leg¡­ it wasn't just buried in soil. It was free. Like it was in an open space, almost like I was passing through a thin entrance."
    Madison raised an eyebrow. "An entrance?"
    Nate nodded, his brow furrowed. "Yeah. There's something down there¡ªa tunnel or some kind of cavity under the ground. I suspected something like this back at camp, which is why I brought Bella along in the first place. I thought her abilities might be able to help us get inside."
    "But now she's gone," Madison said flatly. "And her recklessness just messed up your entire plan, didn't it?"
    "Yeah," Nate admitted, his frustration evident. "I need a new plan. Fast."
    Madison pushed off the tree, her expression turning thoughtful. "If what you're saying is true, then we need to get back there. Bella's powers might have disturbed the ground when she was taken. That could've left some kind of opening¡ªa weak spot we can use to see what's underneath."
    Nate tilted his head, considering her words. "You think we can find the spot?"
    Madison smirked faintly. "Of course. We don't have a choice, do we?"
    Nate glanced at her, his lips pressing into a thin line. "Even if there's an opening, how are we supposed to get down there? It's not exactly safe."
    Madison stretched her fingers, her powers sparking faintly as she tested them. "Leave that to me," she said confidently. "I'll take us there. I mean¡­ I'll rift us there." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Rift?" Nate asked, raising an eyebrow.
    Madison shrugged. "Sounds better than teleport, doesn't it? More fitting for all this insanity."
    Nate let out a dry chuckle. "Fair enough. Rift it is."
    He turned his gaze back toward the direction they had come from. His heart pounded as the memories of Bella's muffled scream and the young man's disappearance replayed in his mind. "Alright," he said firmly. "We go back, find that weak spot, and figure out what's down there."
    Madison nodded, her expression serious now. "And we get them back."
    The two exchanged a determined glance before Madison reached out, her hand glowing faintly as the air around them shimmered. "Hold on tight," she said.
    Nate grabbed her arm, bracing himself as the world around them distorted. With a rush of energy and a crackling hum, they vanished from the clearing, leaving only silence behind.

 Chapter 32 Maze Tunnel

    Nate and Madison arrived at the spot where Bella had disappeared, the jungle unnervingly quiet around them. The ground bore no immediate signs of disturbance, and they stood there for a few seconds, waiting¡ªhalf-expecting the earth to pull them in as it had done to Bella and the young man.But nothing happened.
    Nate exhaled sharply, frustration bubbling up. "Stay in front of me," he said to Madison, his tone firm. "I need to keep my eyes on you, and you need to keep your eyes on me. No surprises."
    Madison arched an eyebrow. "I could argue that surprises are kind of my specialty, but sure, boss."
    Ignoring her quip, Nate knelt and began digging into the ground with his hands. The soil was loose and disturbed, undoubtedly the work of Bella's abilities. As his fingers sank deeper, he felt a cool draft of air, and soon an opening appeared¡ªa dark void that seemed to beckon them into the unknown.
    Madison grabbed his arm, her powers flaring. Before he could protest, the world around them shifted violently, his stomach lurching as they were yanked downward into the darkness.
    "A warning would be nice next time," Nate muttered as he steadied himself, fighting the nausea that accompanied Madison's rifting ability.
    "Noted," Madison replied dryly, though her smirk betrayed her amusement.
    Nate lit the torch he had carried, the flickering flame casting eerie shadows across the walls of the underground tunnel. As he raised it to survey their surroundings, his breath caught. The tunnel stretched endlessly ahead, twisting and turning into a labyrinthine maze. The sheer scale of it was overwhelming.
    "This¡­ this is insane," Nate whispered, his voice barely above a murmur.
    Madison's gaze darted around, her usual confidence replaced by unease. "It's a maze," she said flatly. "How the hell are we supposed to find them in this?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Nate scanned the walls and floor, searching for any clue, when Madison suddenly grabbed his arm. "Wait," she said, her voice urgent. "Look over there."
    He followed her pointing finger, directing his torchlight to where she indicated. On the ground, there were faint marks¡ªfresh, irregular lines cutting through the dirt. Something had been dragged along, and recently.
    Nate crouched down to inspect the trail. "This is fresh," he confirmed, his voice grim.
    Madison hesitated. "Do you think it's Bella?"
    "It could be," Nate admitted. "But it could also be a trap."
    Madison frowned, clearly uneasy. "Then what do we do? You're not seriously thinking of following it, are you?"
    Nate stood, meeting her gaze. "Trap or not, it's the only lead we've got. Unless you want to wander around this maze aimlessly?"
    She sighed, conceding his point. "Fine. But if we get ambushed, I reserve the right to say 'I told you so.'"
    "Deal," Nate said, motioning for her to stay close.
    They followed the trail cautiously, the atmosphere growing heavier with each step. The air felt damp and thick, the torchlight barely illuminating the oppressive darkness around them. The further they went, the more erratic the marks became, as though whatever¡ªor whoever¡ªhad been dragged was struggling harder.
    The trail abruptly stopped.
    Nate and Madison exchanged a confused glance before looking down. On the ground, the dirt was disturbed, as though a violent struggle had taken place. Claw marks, footprints, and signs of thrashing were all etched into the soil.
    Nate knelt to examine the scene more closely, his sharp eyes scanning every detail. Then he spotted it¡ªa small hairband lying among the debris. His chest tightened as he picked it up.
    "She was wearing this," he said quietly, holding it up for Madison to see. "She tied her hair back before we left camp. This is hers."
    Madison swallowed hard, the weight of the situation settling over her. "Then she fought back. She was here, and she fought back."
    "But where is she now?" Nate muttered, standing and looking ahead.
    Before them, the tunnel branched into two separate paths, both shrouded in darkness. Bella's trail ended here, leaving them with no indication of which way to go.
    Madison groaned, frustration evident in her voice. "Great. Two paths, no idea which one to take. What now?"
    Nate stared at the diverging tunnels, his jaw tightening. His mind raced with possibilities, weighing the risks of each choice. One wrong turn could lead them deeper into danger¡ªor worse, further from Bella and everybody else.
    For a moment, he said nothing, the silence stretching unbearably.

 Chapter 33 Nates Fury

    Nate stood at the fork, his eyes scanning the two ominous paths before him. The air felt heavier here, and the dim torchlight cast eerie shadows on the uneven walls. He clenched his jaw, weighing his options. Splitting up seemed like a logical solution, but the thought of Madison alone in this maze, vulnerable to whatever dangers lurked ahead, was unbearable. He had made a promise¡ªa silent vow to himself¡ªthat he would keep everybody safe.His fists tightened as frustration began to seep in. Then, out of nowhere, a strange sensation washed over him, like an invisible hand tugging him toward the left tunnel. It was faint at first, like a whisper brushing against his mind, but it grew stronger with each passing second. Before he could even process it, the words slipped from his mouth.
    "She's there," he said, his voice steady and certain. "Bella's in the left tunnel."
    Madison, who had been standing silently behind him, stepped forward. Her brows knit together in confusion as she glanced at him. "How do you know that?"
    "I just¡­ know," Nate replied, not turning to face her. His gaze was fixed on the left tunnel, its darkness seeming to stretch endlessly ahead. He hesitated for a moment, debating whether to tell her the whole truth.
    The truth was, he felt her there. It wasn't logical, nor was it something he could easily explain. It was as if her presence was reaching out to him, calling for help. But how could he explain that to Madison without sounding insane?
    "'Just know' isn't good enough," Madison said, crossing her arms. "We're not exactly in a place where we can take wild guesses, Nate."
    "It's not a guess," Nate said firmly, finally turning to look at her. "I can't explain it, Madison, but I know she's there. Trust me." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Madison stared at him for a moment, trying to read his expression. There was no hesitation in his voice, no uncertainty in his eyes. Finally, she sighed and gestured toward the left tunnel. "Alright, lead the way. But if we're wrong, you're buying me a drink when we get off this damn island."
    Nate smirked faintly, "If I'm wrong we might never step out of this tunnel alive."
    Without another word, he turned and stepped into the tunnel, his torchlight cutting through the darkness. Madison followed a few paces behind, her sharp eyes scanning their surroundings.
    The air grew colder with each step they took, the chill biting through their clothes. Nate's breaths came out in visible puffs, and the once-dry walls of the cave were now slick with moisture, reflecting the light in strange, distorted patterns. The silence was oppressive, broken only by the soft echo of their footsteps.
    Madison quickened her pace, catching up to Nate. "Do you think this tunnel leads to¡­ whatever took her?"
    "It has to," Nate said, his voice low. "If I'm wrong about this¡­" He trailed off, shaking his head. "I'm not wrong."
    Madison didn't respond. Instead, she kept her eyes on him, her mind turning over the events of the past hour. How could Nate possibly know where Bella was? Was it a gut feeling, or something more? And why did he seem so certain?
    Her thoughts were interrupted when she stumbled, her foot catching on something solid. She let out a small gasp, throwing her hands out to steady herself.
    Nate was at her side in an instant, grabbing her arm before she could fall. "You okay?" he asked, his voice laced with concern.
    Madison nodded, brushing herself off. "Yeah. I just¡­" She paused, her face paling as she glanced down. "I think I stepped on something."
    Nate shone his torch downward, and both of them froze at the sight before them. A bone. A human bone, partially buried in the dirt. It wasn't old or brittle¡ªit was fresh, the jagged edges still stained with clotted blood.
    "Oh my God," Madison whispered, her voice barely audible.
    Nate crouched down, his face grim as he examined the bone. "This is fresh," he muttered. "A day old, maybe two."
    Madison's hand instinctively reached for his, gripping it tightly. "Nate¡­ what if this is¡ª" She knew it wasn't Bella's but what if it was one of the people who disappeared. It had to be, they were the only people in the island.
    "Don't think about that," Nate said, cutting her off. He stood, placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "We don't know whose it is. And we're not going to jump to conclusions, okay?"
    Madison nodded, though her grip on his hand didn't loosen. Her usual confidence was gone, replaced by a rare vulnerability. She wasn't used to sights like this, and the reality of their situation was beginning to sink in.
    As they continued down the tunnel, the air grew heavier, each step feeling like a struggle against an invisible weight. The silence became deafening, and the oppressive darkness seemed to close in around them. Nate's torchlight flickered slightly, casting unsettling shadows on the walls.
    "Stay close," Nate said quietly, glancing back at Madison.
    "I'm not going anywhere," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.
    They pressed on, the tension between them thick enough to cut with a knife. The sight of the bone had rattled them both, but neither wanted to admit it. Nate kept his focus on the path ahead, determined to find Bella¡ªor at least some clue as to where she had been taken.
    But as the minutes stretched on, doubt began to creep into his mind. What if they were wrong? What if the left tunnel wasn't the right choice? He shook his head, pushing the thoughts away. He couldn't afford to second-guess himself now.
    Suddenly, the ground beneath them shifted slightly, a faint vibration that made them both stop in their tracks. Nate held up a hand, signaling Madison to stay quiet.
    "What was that?" Madison whispered.
    Nate didn't answer. Instead, he crouched down, pressing his palm against the dirt. The faint tremor had stopped, but the unease it left behind lingered.
    "Let's keep moving," he said, standing and adjusting his grip on the torch. "We're getting close."
    Madison didn't argue. She simply followed him, her eyes darting nervously around the tunnel.
    Nate's steps became more purposeful as they continued down the winding tunnel. The pull he felt earlier had grown stronger, a silent reassurance that he was heading in the right direction. He glanced at Madison, who walked close behind, her face pale but determined. He admired her resolve¡ªdespite everything they'd faced so far, she hadn't faltered.
    After what felt like an eternity navigating the suffocating darkness, the tunnel widened abruptly, revealing a large, hollowed-out chamber. Nate stopped in his tracks, his breath catching as he swept the torchlight across the space. The chamber was massive, its ceiling so high it disappeared into the shadows. The walls were uneven and damp, covered in patches of moss and strange markings that Nate didn't recognize.
    As his light flickered over the room, it settled on a cluster of figures lying on the ground. Nate's heart raced as he realized who they were. Bella and the others.
    "They're here," Nate said, his voice hoarse with a mix of relief and dread. He stepped forward cautiously, his torch illuminating the scene in greater detail.
    Bella lay closest to them, her body tightly bound with a black, slimy substance that glistened in the dim light. Her arms, legs, and even her torso were immobilized, leaving her unable to move. The others were similarly restrained, though not as severely as Bella. Their mouths were gagged with the same slimy material, rendering them mute.
    Madison gasped softly. "What¡­ what is that stuff?"
    Nate didn't answer. His focus was on Bella's face, her eyes wide and desperate as they locked onto his. She was alive, but barely. Her breathing was shallow, and her skin was pale.
    Nate crouched from his position, trying to find a way to free her, he didn't wanna run towards them, Bella's frantic eyes showed relief when she saw him then she turn to her right as if alerting him of something.
    Following her gaze, Nate turned his head¡ªand froze.
    In the shadows of the chamber, something massive moved. As it stepped into the light, Nate's blood ran cold.
    The creature was unlike anything he'd ever seen. It stood over five meters tall, its black, slimy skin glistening as though it were perpetually wet. Its body was humanoid in shape, but grotesque in detail. Its arms were unnaturally long, its fingers ending in sharp, claw-like tips. Its face was featureless save for two glowing red eyes that burned with malice.
    In its massive hands, it held a human bone, blood still dripping from the end. Nate's stomach churned as his gaze fell to the ground beside it. There, lying in a pool of blood, was the remains of one of the missing people. The tattered clothing was enough for Nate to recognize who it had been.
    Anger surged through him, hot and unrelenting. His hands trembled, not with fear, but with fury. The torch he held slipped from his grasp, clattering to the ground and rolling away. In its place, his hands ignited with flames, the fire casting an intense glow that illuminated the entire chamber.
    Madison stepped back instinctively, her eyes darting between Nate and the creature. The firelight revealed the full extent of the carnage¡ªthe bloodstained ground, the bound and gagged captives, and the towering beast that now turned its attention toward them.
    The creature let out a guttural roar, a sound so loud and unnatural it reverberated through the chamber. It was a sound of rage, a challenge. The beast raised its arms, claws glinting in the firelight, as if to assert its dominance.
    Nate didn't flinch. His jaw clenched, his eyes narrowing as he stared down the monster. The fire in his hands flared brighter, crackling with raw energy.
    Madison, still clutching her blade, whispered, "Nate¡­ what's the plan?"
    But Nate didn't respond. His mind was focused on one thing: bringing down the creature.

 Chapter 34 Ice And Fire

    Nate's eyes locked onto the towering creature, his mind filled with a single, unrelenting thought: Kill it.There was no hesitation, no second-guessing. His hands burned brightly, flames dancing wildly around his fingers as he charged forward. His footsteps were light, agile, as if the fire inside him fueled not only his attacks but his movements. The creature snarled, raising its claws defensively as Nate launched the first wave of fire at it.
    The flames slammed into its chest, searing the slimy black surface. The creature roared in pain, its glowing red eyes narrowing in fury. Nate didn't stop¡ªhe pressed his advantage, hurling another fireball, forcing the beast to step back.
    Behind him, Madison wasted no time. She sprinted toward the bound captives, teleporting swiftly to Bella's side. With a quick motion, she began slicing through the black, slimy material that encased Bella.
    "Forget me," Bella gasped as she felt the restraint loosening. "Help the others first. Some of them can fight."
    Madison hesitated but nodded, moving to the next person in line while Bella used her telekinesis to rip away the last of her bindings. As soon as Bella was free, she turned her attention to Nate, who was still battling the beast.
    The fight was intense. Nate's fire scorched the air around them, filling the chamber with heat and the acrid smell of burning slime. He was quick, his attacks relentless, and for a moment, it seemed like he was winning.
    But the beast had been holding back.
    Nate realized this too late. The creature suddenly lunged forward with incredible speed, swiping at him with claws that glinted like blades in the firelight. Nate barely dodged, the claws grazing his arm and drawing blood. The pain was sharp, but he gritted his teeth and retaliated with a powerful burst of fire aimed at the creature's face.
    The flames hit their mark, but instead of recoiling, the beast roared with renewed fury. It was as though Nate's attacks only fueled its rage. The creature lashed out again, this time with a crushing blow to Nate's stomach. The force sent him flying backward.
    Before Nate could even process the pain, he felt a sudden, invisible force catch him mid-air. He was gently lowered to the ground, and when he looked up, he saw Bella standing nearby, her hand outstretched.
    "Got you," she said, her voice firm but tinged with concern.
    Nate pushed himself up, his flames reigniting. "Thanks," he muttered, his jaw tightening as he glared at the beast.
    The creature, now fully illuminated by the firelight, bellowed furiously, its slimy body pulsating with rage. But it wasn't just facing Nate anymore. Bella stepped forward, her hand still raised, ready to strike with her telekinetic power.
    It was no longer a one-on-one fight.
    The odds shifted further when a new voice broke through the chaos.
    "I can help," a girl said, stepping forward from the group of freed captives.
    Nate turned and recognized her immediately. "Alice?" He knew her from school, she was his lab partner.
    She nodded, raising her hands to reveal a layer of frost forming on her palms. "You're not the only one with powers."
    A spark of hope ignited in Nate's chest. Alice's powers were exactly what they needed to counter the beast. Ice against slime¡ªit was a perfect match.
    "Stay close to me," Nate instructed, his voice steady despite the chaos. "I'll keep you safe, but follow my lead."
    Alice nodded, her face set with determination.
    The battle resumed with renewed vigor. Nate launched a stream of fire at the beast, driving it back while Alice moved beside him, her hands glowing with icy energy. With a swift motion, she unleashed a wave of frost that spread across the walls and floor, creating a slippery, frozen surface.
    The beast roared in frustration as the ice began to affect its movements. It slipped and stumbled, its claws struggling to find purchase on the frozen ground. Alice grinned, clearly satisfied with the result, but Nate didn't let his guard down.
    "Keep freezing the walls!" he shouted. "It can move through them¡ªif we seal them off, we can trap it!"
    Alice nodded and got to work, her hands moving in graceful arcs as she spread ice along the walls. Meanwhile, Bella used her telekinesis to hurl debris at the beast, distracting it and keeping it off balance.
    The creature, realizing it was losing control, let out an ear-piercing shriek. Its body shimmered and seemed to dissolve into the wall behind it. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "It's in the wall!" Bella shouted.
    "Not for long," Alice said, her voice steady as she concentrated. Ice spread rapidly across the wall, sealing it with a thick layer of frost. The creature tried to emerge, but the moment its slimy form touched the ice, it recoiled in pain.
    Taking advantage of its momentary vulnerability, Nate unleashed a powerful blast of fire, striking the beast square in the chest. The flames and ice worked together, tearing into the creature's slimy body and reducing it in size.
    The fight dragged on, each blow from the trio weakening the beast further. Nate's fire scorched its flesh, Alice's ice slowed its movements, and Bella's telekinesis kept it from attacking effectively.
    But the creature was resilient. Even as it shrank, it fought back fiercely, its claws slashing at anything within reach. It managed to knock Bella off her feet at one point, but Madison appeared in an instant, teleporting her to safety before the beast could strike again.
    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the beast let out a guttural, defeated roar. Its body, now significantly smaller and weaker, began to retreat.
    "It's running!" Bella shouted.
    "No" Nate growled, his flames flaring brighter.
    Before anyone could stop him, Nate took off after the creature, his anger and determination driving him forward.
    "Nate, wait!" Madison called, but he didn't listen.
    Realizing he wasn't going to stop, Madison teleported to his side, determined to protect him no matter what.
    The tunnel stretched on endlessly, its walls dark and slick, but Nate barely noticed. His focus was on the beast ahead, its still massive form lumbering through the narrow passage as it fled. Flames flickered at his fingertips, lighting the path as he and Madison pursued it relentlessly.
    "Nate, slow down!" Madison called, teleporting to keep pace with him. "You don't know what's ahead!"
    "I don't care," Nate growled, his voice tight with anger. "That thing has to die."
    Madison frowned but stayed silent. She understood his rage, but she also knew they couldn't afford recklessness. Still, she followed closely, ready to pull him out of danger if things went wrong.
    The beast suddenly stopped, turning its massive head to glare at them. Its glowing red eyes narrowed, and it let out a low, guttural growl.
    "Nate, wait¡ª" Madison began, but he cut her off.
    "Get me in front of it," he said, his voice firm.
    "What?"
    "Teleport me in front of it. Now!"
    Madison hesitated for only a moment before nodding. In a flash, she grabbed his arm, and the two of them disappeared, reappearing directly in the beast's path.
    The creature roared in surprise, its slimy body recoiling slightly at their sudden appearance. Nate wasted no time. He drew his fist back, flames surging around it, and delivered a devastating punch to the beast's face.
    The impact sent the creature stumbling backward, its massive form crashing to the ground with a deafening thud. It let out a pained roar, but Nate didn't stop.
    He followed up with another blast of fire, then another, his movements fueled by pure fury. Each strike scorched the beast's slimy skin, filling the air with the acrid smell of burning flesh.
    "Stay down!" Nate shouted, his voice echoing through the tunnel.
    The beast thrashed, its claws scraping against the walls as it tried to defend itself, but Nate was relentless. Fire engulfed his hands as he unleashed a flurry of attacks, his anger driving him to keep going even as the creature's movements slowed.
    Madison watched in stunned silence as Nate continued his assault. The beast was clearly dying, its body twitching weakly with each strike, but Nate didn't stop.
    "Nate!" Madison called, but he didn't hear her.
    He was lost in his rage, the memory of the human bone they'd found burning in his mind. This creature had taken their friends, killed them, devoured them. He couldn't let it live.
    Finally, with one last fiery blast, the beast let out a final, guttural roar and collapsed completely. Its body went limp, the light fading from its red eyes. It was dead.
    But Nate didn't stop.
    He kept attacking, flames roaring from his hands as he struck the lifeless body again and again. His jaw was clenched, his eyes filled with a mixture of anger and pain.
    "Nate," Madison said softly, stepping closer.
    He didn't respond.
    "Nate," she repeated, her voice firmer this time.
    Still, he didn't stop.
    Madison reached out and grabbed his arm, pulling him back. "Nate," she said, her tone gentle but firm. "It's over. The beast is dead."
    For a moment, Nate didn't move. His breathing was heavy, his hands still glowing with fire. Slowly, he turned to look at her, his eyes searching hers.
    "I understand," Madison said, her voice soft. "I feel it too. Seeing that bone¡­ knowing what it did to them¡­ it hurts. But it's over now."
    Nate's flames flickered and died out. He let out a shaky breath, his shoulders slumping as the weight of everything hit him.
    "I couldn't stop," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper.
    "I know," Madison said, squeezing his arm gently. "But you don't have to carry this alone. We'll face it together."
    Nate nodded, his anger slowly giving way to exhaustion. He glanced at the beast's lifeless body, then back at Madison.
    "Let's go," he said quietly.
    Madison nodded, and together they began the walk back, the shadows of the tunnel closing in behind them.

 Chapter 35 Queen Of Camp

    Nate and Madison made their way back through the dark tunnels, their footsteps echoing softly against the damp walls. The flickering fire on Nate's hand illuminated their path as they approached the others. The once-bound survivors were now free, standing or sitting in groups, many of them trembling but alive.Alice was helping an older man to his feet when Nate arrived. She looked up at him, her face pale but determined. Nate nodded at her, silently commending her courage.
    "It's time to go," Nate announced, his voice steady. "We need to get everyone back to camp."
    The group began to stir, murmurs of relief spreading among them. As Nate moved through the crowd, he paused to ask about the casualties.
    "How many?" he asked quietly.
    "Three," one of the survivors said, his voice tinged with sorrow. "The beast only killed three before you arrived."
    Nate closed his eyes for a moment, a mix of relief and guilt washing over him. Three lives lost was better than what it could have been, but it was still three too many.
    Then, he spotted the young man who had led them here. The man was crouched on the ground, holding a little girl tightly in his arms. Tears streamed down his face, but there was a small, relieved smile as he clung to his sister as if she might disappear again.
    Nate walked over to him, crouching down to meet his eyes. "I'm glad you found her," he said softly, a small smile on his lips.
    The young man looked up at him, his eyes glistening with gratitude. He bowed his head deeply. "Thank you," he whispered.
    Nate shook his head, his smile faint but warm. "Take care of her."
    The young man nodded, holding his sister even closer as Nate rose to his feet. He glanced around one last time, ensuring everyone was accounted for, and then led the group out of the tunnels.
    ---
    Back at the camp, Ryder was deep in discussion with a group of older men, including the art teacher who had been responsible for organizing the trip to the museum. The teacher had taken on a leadership role since the crash, helping to manage the camp and keep morale up.
    Ryder glanced up mid-conversation, his eyes narrowing as he spotted movement in the distance. His expression shifted as he realized who it was¡ªNate. And Nate wasn't alone.
    "They're back!" Someone shouted, his voice carrying across the camp.
    The news spread like wildfire. People rushed out of their tents, running toward Nate and the returning group. Cries of joy and disbelief filled the air as loved ones reunited, embracing tightly and sobbing with relief.
    Nate stood to the side, watching the scene unfold. A bittersweet feeling settled over him as he saw the joy on so many faces, but his gaze was drawn to two figures in the distance. They were crying, their faces twisted in grief as someone broke the news to them about their lost loved ones.
    His chest tightened, and he looked away, guilt gnawing at him. He had saved most of them, but not all.
    "Nate," a soft voice called from beside him.
    He turned his head to see Bella standing there, her expression gentle. She smelled faintly of something sweet, like jasmine, and her presence was oddly calming.
    "There's nothing more you could've done," she said, patting his shoulder.
    Nate didn't respond, his eyes scanning the camp as the joyous reunions continued.
    "Look around," Bella urged, her voice firm but kind. "Look at the smiles you've brought back. Look at the happiness you've given these people. You've given them hope in a place where there was none. That's not something they'll forget."
    Nate sighed, his shoulders heavy. "I hope you're right," he said quietly.
    Bella smiled softly and gave his shoulder one last pat before walking away, leaving him to his thoughts.
    Nate lingered a moment longer before turning and heading toward his tent. Once inside, he collapsed onto his bed without even bothering to remove his clothes.
    The scent of the sheets caught his attention¡ªsomething faintly floral. Madison, he thought absently. It smelled like her. He didn't care, though. If anything, it was oddly comforting.
    Exhausted and emotionally drained, Nate closed his eyes. The day's events swirled in his mind, but for now, the scent and the soft bed beneath him were enough to let him drift into a deep, much-needed sleep.
    ---
    Madison was inside her tent, her brow furrowed in irritation as she tried to restore some semblance of order to the mess before her. Clothes, supplies, and random trinkets were strewn about the small space, making it impossible to move freely. She huffed as she picked up a shirt from the floor, shaking her head.
    "Who the hell went through my stuff?" she muttered under her breath, folding the shirt and tossing it into a neat pile.
    She didn't have the answer, but the intrusion left her unsettled. Her tent had always been her little corner of peace in this chaotic new reality. Whoever had rifled through her belongings had violated that, and it irked her more than she wanted to admit.
    Meanwhile, in the tent across from hers, Jason and Axel sat near the opening, their eyes glued to Madison's tent through the small gaps in the fabric.
    "Man," Jason whispered, his voice thick with lust. "Look at that. That ass is begging to be spanked, those tits are just screaming to be sucked, and that face? I'd do unspeakable things to that face."
    Axel grinned, leaning back with a cocky smirk. "She's got it all, alright. But between her and Bella? I gotta say, Bella's got that tight little body I wanna wrap my legs around. Just slightly better, though."
    Jason nodded, pretending to weigh the imaginary scale in his hands. "Yeah, I'll give you that. Bella's definitely the fuckable queen of the camp. Madison's hot on her tail, though. Second place, but damn, that body."
    The two snickered quietly before Jason's expression turned thoughtful. "But, hey¡­ don't you think it's kinda fucked up how close they are to Nate?"
    Axel scoffed, waving his hand dismissively. "What's so fucked up about it? There's no way Nate's fucking either of them. Not with his crybaby act."
    Jason shook his head, his tone more serious now. "Are you blind? Haven't you noticed? Nate's different now. He's not the same pussy we knew when we first crashed here. He's more confident, more¡­ I don't know, capable. It wouldn't surprise me if one of them¡ªor both¡ªhad taken his cock for a ride."
    Axel's playful grin melted into something darker, his lips curling into a scowl. His fists clenched at his sides, and for a moment, a murderous glint flashed in his eyes.
    But as the tent flap across the way shifted, revealing Madison stepping out, his expression transformed in an instant. The anger vanished, replaced by an almost predatory look as his gaze locked onto her.
    Madison stretched her arms above her head, arching her back slightly as she tried to shake off the stiffness from hours of cleaning. Her movements were fluid and graceful, highlighting the natural curves of her body.
    Axel's breath hitched, and Jason let out a low whistle. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Damn," Jason muttered, his voice husky. "She's too fucking much, man. Look at that shape¡­ it's criminal how perfect it is."
    Axel could only nod, his tongue darting out to wet his lips. "Yeah¡­ I'd bend her over right now if I could."
    The two of them sat in silence, their gazes never leaving Madison as she moved to fold the tarp outside her tent. Their thoughts were filled with images they wouldn't dare speak aloud in public, their breaths shallow as they watched her every move.
    Madison, oblivious to their stares, continued with her task, her mind still preoccupied with the mess someone had made of her things. She sighed, muttering to herself as she folded the tarp with practiced efficiency.
    Inside their tent, Jason elbowed Axel, breaking the trance. "Dude, you okay?"
    Axel shook his head, tearing his eyes away from Madison. "Yeah¡­ just thinking about how I'd make her scream my name."
    Jason smirked knowingly, but he didn't press further.
    The two boys stayed quiet after that, their earlier banter forgotten as their thoughts remained fixated on Madison and the growing tension they felt whenever they saw her¡ªor Bella.

 Chapter 36 Where Are We?

    Nate woke up feeling like his body had been crushed under a mountain. Every muscle ached, and a strange heat coursed through his veins, making his skin clammy. He groaned, pulling himself upright as a wave of nausea rolled over him. His throat felt dry, and his head pounded like a drum.Wrapping himself in a thick blanket, he staggered to his feet and stumbled toward the entrance of his tent. He couldn't remember the last time he felt this sick. Ever since he'd pushed himself to his limits in the cave, it was like his body had been rejecting him, and it was getting worse.
    As he stepped outside, the cool air hit his face, offering a momentary reprieve from the feverish heat inside him. He blinked against the sunlight and spotted Madison approaching. She walked with purpose, her gaze flicking toward his tent as if she was looking for him.
    Her face lit up when she saw him. "Nate! I was just coming to wake you up."
    He gave her a faint smile, his lips barely curling. "Morning¡­" His voice came out hoarse, barely audible.
    Madison's smile faltered as she got closer. Her eyes widened in shock. "Nate, you look awful! What happened to you?"
    He waved her off, attempting to downplay it. "It's nothing. Just¡­ a small sickness. I'll be fine."
    Madison stepped closer, her eyes narrowing with concern. "This isn't small, Nate. You look like you caught some kind of virus. Are you sure¡ª"
    "I'm fine, Madison," Nate interrupted, his tone firmer this time. He didn't want to worry her or anyone else. "Really. Just tired, that's all."
    Madison didn't look convinced, but she sighed and decided to drop it for now. "Alright, but Ryder wants to see you. He told me to gather some people and meet him at the back of the camp. I came to grab you."
    "Why does Ryder want to see me?" Nate asked, his brows furrowing.
    "I don't know," Madison replied. "It's not just you, though. He's calling some specific people. Let's just go."
    Nate nodded, tossing the blanket covering him back into his tent. He took a deep breath and shook his body as if trying to shake off the illness. For a moment, Madison thought he might actually be alright. His posture straightened, and he stood tall, his usual confidence returning to his face.
    But then she noticed his eyes¡ªglassy and unfocused, with a faint flicker of pain he couldn't hide. Madison knew better. He was pretending to be fine, not wanting anyone to worry about him.
    Walking slightly behind him, Madison followed as they made their way to the back of the camp.
    When they arrived, Nate was surprised to see a group of familiar faces already gathered. Jason and Axel stood off to the side, their usual smirks plastered on their faces. Bella and Amara were there too, along with a handful of other men Nate didn't recognize.
    But what caught his attention most was the young boy sitting beside Ryder. The boy couldn't have been older than twelve, yet there was a sharpness in his gaze, a maturity that seemed far beyond his years. His small frame and quiet demeanor didn't match the intelligence radiating from his eyes.
    As Nate and Madison joined the group, Axel leaned toward Jason, his voice low but not low enough to escape Nate's ears. "I knew it," Axel whispered, his lips curling into a sly grin. "They're totally fucking each other."
    Jason chuckled, shaking his head. "Man, you're obsessed. Just drop it."
    Nate heard them, but he didn't react. He couldn't afford to waste his energy on their childish antics. His focus remained on Ryder and the young boy, who were clearly the center of attention.
    Madison, however, shot them a sharp glare, her lips pressing into a thin line. But instead of confronting them, she stayed close to Nate, her eyes flicking between him and the boy as she waited for Ryder to explain why they'd been summoned.
    Ryder stepped forward, his expression solemn as he scanned the group. The weight of whatever he was about to say pressed heavily in the air. "Thank you all for coming," he began, his voice firm but calm. "The reason I called you here is because we have an important matter to discuss¡ªone that cannot be delayed any longer."
    He turned slightly, motioning toward the young boy sitting beside him. "This is Jack," Ryder said, his tone carrying a hint of respect. "Some of you may not know him, but he's the one who helped us draw the map of the surrounding area."
    Nate's eyes widened in surprise. His stance shifted, and he found himself looking at the boy with newfound interest. He'd used the map himself and it was very effective, he heard also heard how it had been instrumental in locating key areas around the camp¡ªbut he'd never had the chance to meet the person responsible. Now, seeing Jack, he couldn't believe it. This small, unassuming boy was the one who had done it?
    Ryder stepped back, gesturing for Jack to step forward. The boy moved with confidence, his face calm and unreadable. There wasn't a trace of fear in his posture as he stood before the group. He met their curious and skeptical gazes without flinching.
    Jack's voice was clear and steady as he began to speak. "We've been here for over a week now," he said, his words carrying a surprising authority. "And most of you are still waiting for rescue. Burning wood every night, hoping someone will see the smoke."
    A murmur of agreement rippled through the group. Several people nodded, their faces hopeful. But Jack's next words shattered that hope.
    "You need to stop." His voice was firm, unwavering. "No help is coming."
    For a moment, silence filled the air. Then, laughter erupted from the group, mocking and dismissive.
    One man stepped forward, shaking his head in disbelief. "The kid thinks he knows everything because he drew a map. What do you know about rescue efforts, huh?"
    Jack turned to the man, his gaze sharp. "Shut up," he said coldly. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The man's laughter stopped abruptly, replaced by shock. His face reddened with anger, and he opened his mouth to retort. But before he could, another voice cut through the tension.
    "Shut up."
    This time, the command carried a weight that silenced everyone. The group turned toward the source of the voice, their eyes widening in surprise.
    It was Nate.
    He wasn't looking at the man who had spoken, nor at the crowd. His gaze was locked on Jack, his expression unreadable. The quiet authority in his tone left no room for argument.
    "Explain yourself," Nate said, his voice calm but firm.
    Jack turned toward Nate, his young face thoughtful, eyes gleaming with intelligence. "Thank you," Jack began, his voice calm but carrying an undercurrent of urgency. "Something that confirms we shouldn't be waiting for rescue is because¡­ well, we're not on Earth anymore."
    The group behind them exchanged looks of confusion, murmurs rising briefly before Jack continued.
    Nate's brow furrowed, but he gestured for Jack to go on. "Explain," he said simply.
    Jack nodded, taking a deep breath. "It's not just the creatures or the terrain," he began. "It's the atmosphere itself. Have you noticed how the air feels heavier? The oxygen concentration here is different¡ªslightly higher than Earth's. That's why we can exert ourselves more than usual, but it's also why we feel tired faster. The barometric pressure is different too. It's higher here."
    He wasn't wrong, the only people who feel stronger are people who have awakened their ability. The ones that were powerless were weakening day by day.
    Nate's eyes lit up as he pieced the information together. "Which would explain why the horizon looks closer than it should," he interjected. "A denser atmosphere would distort light differently. That's also why the sunsets are so vibrant¡ªit's scattering more light across a broader spectrum."
    Jack tilted his head, surprised. "Exactly," he said, his voice laced with approval. "And then there's the length of the days and nights. Have you noticed? Daylight lasts almost fifteen hours, but the nights stretch for over ten. That's not consistent with Earth's rotation. We're on a planet with a slower axial spin."
    Nate nodded slowly, the gears in his mind turning. "That would also affect the Coriolis force," he added. "It's why the wind patterns here are erratic but consistent in their strength. And the star patterns¡­"
    "Are completely different," Jack finished for him.
    The two of them locked eyes, a mutual understanding passing between them. For a moment, it was as if no one else existed.
    Behind them, the group shifted uncomfortably. Confusion was etched across every face, their murmurs growing louder as they struggled to follow the conversation.
    "Wait, what are you two even talking about?" Jason finally blurted out, his tone edged with frustration. "Barometric pressure? Axial spin? Are you guys making this up?"
    Nate turned to the group, his expression softening. "Let me simplify it," he said, his voice steady but firm. "What Jack is saying is that everything here¡ªthe air, the skies, even the length of the days¡ªproves we're not on Earth anymore. The sun is different, the stars don't match any constellation we know, and the physics of this place aren't the same as what we grew up with. This is a completely different planet."
    The crowd fell silent. Some faces were pale, others filled with disbelief.
    "That's impossible," one man muttered, shaking his head. "How can we not be on Earth? We didn't fly to another planet. We crashed here."
    Jack stepped forward, his small frame radiating authority. "It doesn't matter how we got here," he said, his tone sharp. "What matters is accepting the truth so we can survive. Denying it won't change reality."
    Nate nodded in agreement, his gaze sweeping over the group. "He's right. We need to stop clinging to the idea of rescue and start adapting to where we are. We're not just lost. We're somewhere else entirely."
    The silence that followed was deafening. No one dared to speak, their minds struggling to process what they had just heard.
    Finally, Nate broke the silence, his voice quiet but resolute. "We're not on Earth anymore." And that was final.
    The weight of his words hung in the air, pressing down on everyone. For the first time, the reality of their situation felt undeniable.
    Jack stepped forward, his youthful face now carrying the weight of someone far beyond his years. There was a flicker of hesitation in his eyes, but his voice was steady as he said, "There's something else you all need to understand."
    The camp fell silent. After the revelations from before, no one dared to dismiss him. All eyes turned to him, waiting.
    Jack scanned the group, his gaze pausing briefly on each face. Finally, he asked, "Who here crashed with their spouse?"
    The question hung in the air, strange and out of place. The murmurs started again, but before they could grow louder, a middle-aged man with thinning hair cautiously raised his hand.
    "I did," the man said, his voice uncertain but curious.
    Jack nodded, acknowledging him. "And how often," Jack asked, his tone clinical and matter-of-fact, "were you and your wife having sex before the crash?"
    The air seemed to leave the camp. Conversations died in an instant, and a stunned silence followed. Shocked faces turned toward Jack, while others gawked at the man who had raised his hand.
    "What kind of question is that?" someone whispered, their tone incredulous.
    The middle-aged man, however, didn't react with anger or embarrassment. Instead, he studied Jack, his brow furrowed in thought. Something about the boy's demeanor made him believe there was a reason behind the bizarre question.
    Clearing his throat, the man finally replied, "Before we got here? Maybe¡­ once every two weeks, give or take." He paused, hesitating for only a moment before continuing. "But since the crash¡­ it's been, uh, at least three times a day."
    The crowd erupted.
    "What?!"
    "You've got to be kidding!"
    "Three times a day?"
    The man shrugged awkwardly, his ears red but his expression serious. "I don't know how to explain it, but it's like¡­ I can't help myself. Neither can she."
    Jack's lips pressed into a thin line as he nodded. Then, turning to the group, he spoke again, his voice clear and unwavering. "What you're experiencing isn't unique. It's the same for everyone here, even if you don't want to admit it. Here, in this place, certain things are heightened¡ªour instincts, our desires, our emotions. Lust, anger, fear¡­ even the things we try to bury deep inside ourselves. They're all magnified."
    The group exchanged uneasy glances.
    "You're saying this place makes us act on¡­ urges?" Bella asked, her voice cautious.
    Jack nodded. "Exactly. It's not just your behavior¡ªit's your biology. There's something about this place that amplifies our primal instincts. It's why you feel more drawn to people, why you feel more aggressive, more afraid, or even more¡­ passionate. The atmosphere here doesn't just affect the environment; it affects us too."
    "But why?" Madison asked, her brows knitting together.
    Jack looked at her, then at Nate. "I don't know," he admitted. "But we need to understand it. Because if we don't, it's going to tear us apart."
    The tension in the air was palpable. No one knew what to say, and the implications of Jack's words settled heavily over the group.
    Finally, Nate broke the silence. "So, you're saying this place doesn't just change how we live¡ªit changes who we are."
    Jack met his gaze, his expression somber. "Exactly."

 Chapter 37 Fiery Angel

    The group trudged back to the camp in a tense silence, the weight of the revelation pressing heavily on their minds. Ryder walked at the front, his posture tense. As they neared the main camp, he stopped and turned to face the group."No one breathes a word of this to anyone," Ryder said firmly, his voice low but commanding. "The last thing we need is panic spreading through the camp. Until we know more, we keep this between us."
    The others nodded reluctantly, casting glances at one another. Jack stayed silent, his small frame standing out amongst the older, taller figures.
    As the group dispersed, Nate caught Jack by the shoulder, stopping him in his tracks. "Hey, wait," Nate said.
    Jack turned, his intelligent eyes studying Nate.
    "I need to talk to you privately," Nate said, glancing at the others.
    Jack hesitated, but nodded.
    "Madison," Nate called, turning toward her. "Stay here too."
    Madison, who was just about to walk away, paused mid-step and arched an eyebrow. "What's going on?" she asked.
    "Just wait," Nate said, his tone making it clear he wasn't asking. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Once everyone else had left and the three of them were alone, Nate crossed his arms, facing Jack. "You've been thinking about where we are, haven't you?"
    Jack nodded slowly, narrowing his eyes. "Of course. It's all I've been thinking about since we got here."
    "How do you think we got here?" Nate asked directly.
    Jack blinked, slightly taken aback by the blunt question. He thought for a moment, then shook his head. "I don't know yet. I've been trying to piece it together, but nothing makes sense."
    Nate studied him for a moment, then leaned forward slightly. "What if I can answer that question for you?"
    Jack's brows furrowed. "If you know something, then tell me. It would really help me figure out where we are."
    Nate took a deep breath, exchanging a glance with Madison. "A few days ago, when I was with Madison and Amara in the cave, we found something."
    "What?" Jack asked, his curiosity piqued.
    "A portal," Nate said. "A tear in space. It led somewhere else entirely."
    Jack blinked, stunned. He opened his mouth to respond, but Nate continued.
    "I think that's what happened to our plane," Nate said. "I think another tear in space brought us here. We weren't just blown off course¡ªwe were pulled through."
    Jack rubbed his forehead, his mind racing. "That doesn't make any sense," he muttered. "Wormholes are just theoretical. There's no proof they exist, let alone that they could transport people like this."
    Nate shook his head firmly. "That was before. Before this became our reality. The rules we thought we knew don't seem to apply here anymore."
    Jack stared at Nate, trying to process the information.
    Before Jack could respond further, Nate leaned toward Madison and whispered something in her ear, his voice too low for Jack to hear. Madison nodded, and before Jack could ask what was going on, Nate grabbed her hand.
    In the blink of an eye, they both disappeared, leaving Jack standing alone, staring at the empty space where they had just been.
    Nate and Madison appeared in a clearing far from the camp. The ground beneath them was covered in jagged rocks and sparse vegetation, the air unnaturally still. Madison looked around, confused.
    "Why are we here?" she asked, her voice tinged with concern.
    Nate didn't answer right away. Instead, he lowered himself onto the ground, his knees drawn up as his hands pressed into the dirt. His face was pale, his eyes unfocused.
    "You should go," he said quietly, his voice strained.
    Madison's brows furrowed. "What? Why? What's wrong?"
    Nate exhaled sharply, his breath uneven. "Something's... wrong inside me," he said, his voice barely audible. "It's like¡ªlike something's trying to escape. I've been holding it in, but I can't anymore."
    "Nate¡­" Madison began, but he raised a hand to stop her.
    "Move back," he said, his voice rough and urgent.
    Madison hesitated but took several steps back as Nate's fire flared to life around him. It was no longer the controlled flame he wielded with precision. This was wild, untamed, and consuming. His eyes began to glow, flickering with a fiery intensity as sweat dripped from his forehead.
    "Argh!" Nate let out a guttural scream, his hands clawing at the ground. The dirt beneath him scorched and cracked as the fire spread outward, devouring everything in its path.
    Madison's heart raced as she watched helplessly. "Nate! What's happening to you?" she shouted, taking a step forward.
    "Don't come closer!" Nate yelled, his voice distorted, almost unrecognizable. His face turned toward her, and Madison froze. His features were nearly obscured by flames, his skin glowing like molten rock.
    The ground around Nate began to tremble, and the heat became unbearable. Madison took another step back, shielding her face from the intensity. She watched in horror as Nate's fire spiraled out of control, engulfing his entire body.
    Nate's scream pierced the air as he threw his head back, his body convulsing. Fire shot from him in all directions, creating a searing dome of flames. The sky above them glowed orange as a column of fire erupted upward, splitting the heavens.
    Madison shielded her eyes from the blinding light, her heart pounding. When she managed to look again, Nate was no longer writhing in pain.
    He floated several feet off the ground, his body engulfed in a radiant inferno. From her perspective, he looked like an otherworldly being¡ªa fiery angel wreathed in flames. His movements were slow and deliberate, his arms outstretched as if he was embracing the fire.
    "Nate?" Madison called hesitantly, her voice barely above a whisper.
    He didn't respond, his body glowing with an ethereal intensity. The flames around him danced, casting shadows that flickered and twisted.
    Madison stared, awe and fear mingling in her expression. Despite the overwhelming fire, his clothes remained untouched, as though they were a part of him now.
    "Nate!" she called again, louder this time.
    Still no response. But from his calm, graceful movements, Madison could tell that the pain had subsided.
    As she watched, her mind raced with one question. What was happening to him?
    Nate descended slowly to the ground, his flames extinguishing. He stood upright, his posture calm, and a rare smile spread across his face. Madison stared at him, her jaw slightly ajar.
    "You..." she began, her voice faltering. "You look... so different."
    But before she could finish her thought, the temperature plummeted. The once-warm air turned bitterly cold, and frost began to creep across the ground. The plants and trees froze, encased in a thin layer of ice, and the air grew unnaturally still.
    Nate's smile vanished as his body instinctively ignited with fire again, flames licking at his hands and shoulders. He glanced at Madison and said firmly, "Stay close to me."
    The cold pressed in from all directions, and Nate's breath misted in the frigid air. He turned his head, scanning the surroundings, but there was no obvious source of the freezing temperature.
    Then, the sound came. Footsteps¡ªslow, deliberate, and echoing unnaturally. The sound seemed to bounce off every surface, coming from nowhere and everywhere at once.
    Madison gripped Nate's arm. "What is that?"
    Nate didn't answer. He tensed as a figure emerged from the frozen forest.
    It was humanoid in shape but completely encased in ice. Its body gleamed like polished crystal, and with every step, frost spread beneath its feet. The creature's face was devoid of emotion, its eyes hollow and lifeless, like two frozen voids.
    It moved calmly but with an air of deadly purpose, its gaze fixed solely on Nate.
    Nate's instincts screamed at him. This wasn't a friendly encounter. He raised his hands, summoning balls of fire, and hurled them at the icy figure.
    The fire slammed into the creature, engulfing it momentarily, but the flames fizzled out as quickly as they had appeared. The icy figure didn't flinch or pause¡ªit just kept walking, the fire leaving no trace on its body.
    "What the¡ª" Nate muttered, trying again. More fire erupted from his hands, but the result was the same. The flames couldn't touch the creature, dying out before they could even scorch its surface.
    Nate's fire sputtered out completely. No matter how much he tried, the flames refused to reignite.
    "Madison!" he shouted, his voice urgent. "We have to get out of here! Now!"
    Madison, though frozen in fear, reacted immediately. She grabbed Nate's shoulder and focused. In an instant, they disappeared, leaving the icy clearing behind.
    They reappeared in another part of the forest, far from where they had been. Nate staggered slightly, catching his breath. "What the hell was that?" he panted.
    Madison opened her mouth to respond, but her words caught in her throat. Her wide eyes were fixed on something behind Nate.
    He didn't need her to speak. He heard it¡ªthe same deliberate footsteps echoing across the ground.
    Slowly, he turned, his heart pounding.
    The icy figure was there.
    It stood only a few feet away, as if it had been there the entire time. Its lifeless eyes bore into Nate's, and for the first time in a long while, Nate felt true fear.
    "How...?" Nate whispered, taking a step back.
    The being didn't answer. It didn't make a sound, but its presence was suffocating. The frost spread further, creeping toward Nate and Madison, the temperature dropping even lower.
    Nate's breath fogged the air as he tried to summon his fire again, but it was no use. His flames wouldn't ignite in the presence of this creature.
    The being took another step forward, closing the gap between them. Now, it was face to face with Nate, its dead eyes staring straight into his.
    Nate clenched his fists, his mind racing. He couldn't run, and he couldn't fight¡ªnot against this.

 Chapter 38 Alarming Ratio

    Nate stood frozen, face to face with the icy being. Its lifeless, hollow eyes bore into him, and a deep chill seeped into his bones. He couldn't move, couldn't speak, as fear gripped him like a vice.Behind him, Madison placed a trembling hand on his shoulder. "Nate, let's go," she whispered, trying to teleport them away. But her powers failed her. No matter how hard she tried to concentrate, they stayed rooted in place.
    The being tilted its head slightly, its movements slow and deliberate, as if it was studying him.
    Then, in an instant, it grabbed Nate by the neck, lifting him effortlessly into the air.
    Nate choked, clawing at its icy grip as he struggled to breathe. He summoned what strength he had, punching and striking its arm, but his fists only bloodied against the creature's frozen body.
    "Let¡­ go!" he rasped, his voice barely audible as his vision began to blur.
    The creature's empty gaze remained locked on him. Slowly, one of its fingers elongated, sharpening into an icy needle. It raised the needle toward Nate's forehead, the cold emanating from it sharp and biting.
    Madison screamed. "No!"
    She rushed toward them, her fear overridden by desperation. But with a casual flick of its free hand, the creature sent her flying. She crashed into a nearby tree, slumping to the ground, dazed.
    Nate's strength was fading. His head lolled forward as the icy needle drew closer to his skin. Then, without warning, the creature's head snapped upward, its attention shifting to the sky.
    The sudden change in its demeanor was startling. It released Nate, dropping him unceremoniously to the ground. Nate gasped for air, clutching at his neck as he fell to his knees.
    Before either of them could react further, the being disappeared, vanishing as silently as it had appeared.
    Madison staggered to her feet and rushed to Nate's side. "Are you okay?" she asked, her voice trembling.
    Nate coughed, still trying to catch his breath. "I'm¡­ fine," he managed. "Let's get out of here."
    Madison placed a hand on his shoulder again, and this time her powers worked. They vanished from the frozen clearing, reappearing far away in the dense jungle.
    Madison leaned against a tree, her face pale. She closed her eyes, taking deep, steadying breaths. "That thing¡­" she whispered. "What was it?"
    Nate didn't respond immediately. He was pacing, his mind racing.
    Then he stopped and turned to her. "Did you feel it?"
    "Feel what?" she asked, still shaken.
    "That energy," Nate said. "When its ice spread everywhere, did you feel something¡­ familiar?"
    Madison frowned, trying to recall. She closed her eyes, thinking back to the oppressive cold that had surrounded them. Her eyes snapped open, wide with realization. "I¡­ I did," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.
    "What did it feel like?" Nate pressed.
    Madison hesitated, her expression twisting with fear. "It felt like¡­" She swallowed hard, her throat dry. "It felt like we were back¡­ in the world beyond the cave."
    Nate nodded grimly. "Exactly."
    Madison stared at him, trying to make sense of his words. "What are you saying, Nate?"
    He sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Do you remember what happened after we left that cave? The temperature across the whole island dropped. We thought it was some kind of natural phenomenon." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Madison nodded slowly. "Yeah¡­ but¡­?"
    "But what if it wasn't natural?" Nate said, his voice low and serious. "What if it was because of something we let out when we went into that world?"
    Madison's breath hitched, and she stared at him, her face pale.
    Nate had suspected this wasn't a natural phenomenon for a while, but until now, he hadn't pieced everything together. Too many pressing matters had demanded his attention, leaving little room to dwell on the strange cold that had swept across the island.
    Now, staring up at the sky, he strained to see what had caused the icy being to release him so abruptly. But the heavens were clear, offering no answers.
    "It's not trying to kill us," Madison said suddenly, breaking the silence.
    Nate turned to her, confused. "What do you mean?"
    Madison crossed her arms, her brow furrowed. "Think about it. If something that powerful wanted us dead, we wouldn't be standing here right now. It could have wiped out the entire camp already."
    Nate considered her words, a flicker of understanding crossing his face. "You're saying it only showed up because of¡­ earlier?"
    Madison nodded. "Yeah. Whatever you did when your whole body lit up¡ªit must've drawn it here. Like a signal or a beacon."
    Nate ran a hand through his hair, processing her theory. "Makes sense. If it wanted to kill everyone at camp, we wouldn't be having this conversation."
    Standing up, he dusted himself off and started walking toward the beach. It was the only place he felt remotely safe now. "Come on," he said, glancing back at Madison.
    She hesitated for a moment before following him. As she caught up, her eyes drifted to him, and she froze mid-step.
    "Nate¡­" she said, her voice tinged with shock.
    "What?" he asked, stopping to look at her.
    She gestured toward him. "You look¡­ different."
    Nate raised an eyebrow. "Different how?"
    Madison pointed to his legs. "You're taller. And your body¡­ it's more muscular. Even your face¡ªit's sharper, more defined."
    Nate blinked, surprised, before looking down at himself. He hadn't noticed the changes, but now that Madison mentioned it, he felt¡­ stronger, more capable. "Huh," he muttered, continuing toward the beach.
    ---
    Meanwhile, back at the camp
    Ryder sat with Jack near the fire, their conversation low but tense.
    "If we don't find a solution to this¡­ problem, things are going to spiral out of control," Jack said, his voice unusually serious.
    Ryder frowned. "Problem? What problem?"
    Jack folded his arms. "The high libido. The men's and women's urges are getting out of hand. The ratio of men to women here is 70:30, and it's already causing arguments. If this keeps up, it won't just be bickering. Darker thoughts will start creeping into their minds. People will go to extremes."
    Ryder's face grew grim. He leaned forward, his elbows on his knees. "You're saying this is more dangerous than we think?"
    Jack nodded. "Much more. If we don't address it, it'll tear the camp apart."
    Ryder exhaled deeply, running a hand over his face. "The only real solution is to get off this island. Until then¡­" He trailed off, unsure of what else to say.
    Jack stood, his expression determined. "I'll do everything I can to get us out of here."
    As he walked away, Ryder lingered by the fire, lost in thought. The weight of leadership pressed heavily on his shoulders.
    Just then, he heard a faint rustle behind him. Turning sharply, he saw Axel stepping out from behind a tent.
    Axel smirked. "Don't you think it's weird how a kid knows so much?"
    Ryder frowned but kept his tone steady. "Jack is like Nate. They're both geniuses. The only difference is that Jack's knowledge is a bit more¡­ advanced."
    Axel nodded, his smirk fading slightly. "If you say so."
    He turned to leave, but Ryder's voice stopped him. "Axel."
    Axel glanced back, raising an eyebrow.
    Ryder's expression was serious. "Don't eavesdrop when we're having important discussions, especially if you weren't invited."
    Axel grinned, tapping his chest with a mock salute. "Yes, boss. I was just passing by."
    Ryder watched him go, his jaw tightening. Something about Axel's casual demeanor didn't sit right with him.
    Axel shoved the flap of his tent aside and stepped inside. Jason was lounging on a makeshift bed, laughing softly while chatting with a girl sitting beside him. She was twirling her hair nervously, clearly flattered by Jason's attention.
    "Hey," Axel said sharply, crossing his arms. "Can we have the tent?"
    The girl looked up, startled, but Jason waved her off casually. "You heard him. Get going."
    The girl hesitated, glancing at Jason for a moment before leaving the tent in a hurry. Once she was gone, Axel turned to Jason, his face twisted in disgust.
    "What the fuck is wrong with you?" Axel asked, throwing himself onto a nearby crate. "Since when do you start wasting your time on mid girls like that? Have you lost your goddamn standards?"
    Jason smirked, leaning back. "Man, listen. If I don't go for the mids now, I'll end up with fucking nothing in a few weeks. You see how things are around camp. It's all a numbers game, bro."
    Axel raised an eyebrow. "What the fuck are you talking about?"
    Jason sat up and waved his hand around dramatically. "The ratio, Axel. You blind or some shit? There's way more guys than girls in this place. And dudes are already starting to circle like vultures. You don't move fast, you lose out."
    Axel snorted, shaking his head. "That's exactly why I'm here, dumbass." He leaned forward, lowering his voice. "It's time to make a move. No more wasting time on these random chicks."
    Jason raised an eyebrow. "What are you getting at?"
    Axel's expression turned serious, though his tone stayed crude. "Bella and Madison. We can't fuck around anymore. If we don't make our move now, someone else will. You know they're the top fucking picks in this camp."
    Jason stared at him for a moment before nodding slowly. "You're not wrong. Bella's a fucking dime, and Madison¡­ yeah, she's up there too."
    Axel smirked, leaning back against the wall. "Exactly. We lock that shit down before anyone else gets the chance."
    Jason let out a low chuckle, his eyes glinting mischievously. "Alright, man. Let's fucking do it."

 Chapter 39 Errand Boy

    Jason and Axel stood under the pale glow of the moon, their breath fogging in the crisp night air. The camp around them was quiet, save for the faint murmurs of distant conversations and the crackling of campfires. The two young men were huddled near Bella's tent, a sense of purpose and mischief evident in their hushed whispers."Stop moving," Axel hissed as Jason shifted on his feet nervously.
    "I'm not moving!" Jason shot back, though he was clearly fidgeting.
    Axel grabbed Jason's arm and yanked him closer, his sharp eyes scanning his friend's outfit. "You look like shit. No way Bella's going to even glance at you like this. Roll up your sleeves."
    Jason frowned. "Why does that matter?"
    "Because it shows off the tattoo, dumbass," Axel said, rolling his eyes. "Trust me, girls love bad boys. And you've got the whole 'mysterious guy with a past' vibe going for you. Work with it." He tugged at Jason's shirt, rolling up the sleeves himself and adjusting the collar until he was satisfied.
    Jason looked down at himself, then back at Axel. "You think this is going to work?"
    Axel grinned. "I know it will. You look hot, man. Now go in there and make your move. Remember¡ªconfidence."
    Jason took a deep breath, rolled his shoulders, and nodded. "Alright. Let's do this." He started toward Bella's tent, his steps purposeful, but as he reached the entrance, he hesitated for a split second.
    Axel noticed and gave him a firm shove. "Go!" he hissed.
    Jason stumbled forward, pulled back the flap of the tent, and stepped inside.
    The moment he entered, he froze. His heart skipped a beat as his eyes caught the glint of a blade hurtling toward him. The knife stopped mere millimeters from his forehead, hovering in mid-air. Jason's entire body stiffened, and a bead of sweat rolled down his temple.
    "What do you want?" Bella's voice was icy and sharp, cutting through the silence like the knife she wielded. Her eyes bore into him, unblinking and cold.
    Jason stammered, struggling to find his voice. "I-I¡­ I just thought you might need help with¡­ something," he said, his voice cracking.
    Bella didn't move for a moment, her gaze unwavering. Then, almost imperceptibly, her expression softened, though her guard was still up.
    "Help with what?" She asked, skeptism evident in her voice.
    Jason raised his hand and replied with a honest expression, "Anything".
    She murmured something under her breath, so quietly that Jason couldn't make it out: "A servant boy¡­ in a world like this¡­ not a bad idea."
    Jason shifted awkwardly, unsure of what she was thinking. Bella's mind, however, was elsewhere. Memories of her past life¡ªher life before the crash¡ªflashed through her mind. She'd been the daughter of a powerful businessman, living in a sprawling mansion with servants catering to her every whim. She'd never had to lift a finger. Here, though, she was just another survivor, forced to fend for herself. She hated it.
    She looked at Jason again, her lips curling into a faint smirk. "Are you sure you know what you're offering?"
    Jason nodded quickly, seizing the opportunity. "I swear, I'm just here to help. No ulterior motives. You seem like you could use an extra pair of hands."
    Bella studied him for a moment longer before lowering her knife and stepping closer to him. Jason held his breath, unsure of what to expect.
    "Alright," Bella said finally, gesturing around the tent. "As you can see, this place is a mess. It's not dirty, just¡­ disorganized. Fix it."
    Jason grinned, relieved to have a clear task. "You got it," he said confidently, rolling up his sleeves further and getting to work.
    Meanwhile, outside the tent, Axel watched with bated breath, his curiosity growing by the second. He strained his ears, trying to catch snippets of the conversation, but he couldn't make out a word.
    "What the fuck is going on in there?" he muttered to himself, craning his neck to get a better view.
    When Bella finally emerged from the tent, Axel's jaw nearly hit the ground. She was grinning¡ªno, glowing¡ªwith satisfaction. He stared in disbelief, his mind racing.
    "What the hell did he say to her?" Axel whispered, utterly baffled.
    Before he could dwell on it, a figure walked past him, catching his attention. His eyes widened as he took in the sway of her hips and the curve of her figure.
    "Damn," Axel said under his breath, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "That ass."
    Without a second thought, he turned and followed her, his curiosity about Bella and Jason momentarily forgotten. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The camp was a flurry of quiet activity as Nate and Madison returned, their expressions worn but unreadable. Nate walked with a composed yet tense stride, his mind racing with the events that had just unfolded. Madison lagged slightly behind, her steps uneven, and her hand occasionally resting on her lower back as if to soothe some unseen ache.
    Bella, who had been wandering aimlessly around the camp, noticed them approaching from a distance. Her curiosity was piqued as she saw the pair, and she instinctively moved closer. Her sharp eyes immediately fell on Nate.
    She stopped in her tracks, her gaze lingering on him. His hair, which Madison had neatly cut just days ago, had grown back impossibly fast. It was wild yet strangely appealing, curling lightly over his forehead in a way that framed his face. The fire that had consumed him earlier seemed to have left him transformed¡ªhis features sharper, his posture more commanding.
    "Not bad," Bella murmured to herself, the words slipping out before she realized it.
    She quickly glanced around, hoping no one had heard her unintended compliment. But her eyes were drawn back to Nate, this time noticing something else. As he walked closer, the faint mark on his neck became visible¡ªa set of five fingers, outlined as if burned into his skin by extreme cold. The frostbitten imprint looked raw and unnatural, like something that didn't belong in this world.
    Bella's brow furrowed, her usual indifferent expression giving way to unease. "What the hell happened to you?" she asked, her voice cutting through the air like a blade.
    Nate barely glanced at her, his face unreadable. "It's nothing," he said simply, his tone dismissive.
    Bella's sharp gaze moved to Madison, who was struggling to keep up. Her usually graceful stride was now awkward, her steps uneven. Madison's hand clutched her lower back, and she winced slightly with every other movement. Bella's concern deepened.
    "Madison, are you okay?" Bella asked, her voice softer this time.
    Madison glanced up briefly, offering a weak smile. "I'll be fine. Just¡­ a rough day."
    Bella's eyes darted between them, her mind racing with questions. She could tell something significant had happened¡ªsomething they weren't sharing. Her gaze settled back on Nate, narrowing slightly as she took in the entirety of his appearance once more.
    "You're lying," Bella said bluntly, folding her arms across her chest.
    Nate paused mid-step and turned to look at her, his expression unreadable. "Believe what you want," he said coolly before continuing toward their tent.
    Madison gave Bella a weak nod of acknowledgment before trailing after Nate, her steps slower but determined.
    Bella stood there for a moment, her eyes following them as they disappeared into the camp. Her thoughts churned with suspicion and intrigue, and her lips pressed into a thin line.
    Whatever had happened to them out there, she thought, it was far from "nothing."

 Chapter 40 Old Memories

    Madison leaned against a tree near Nate's tent, her gaze fixed on Nate, who was sitting cross-legged by the fire pit. The light from the embers cast flickering shadows across his face, making his expression harder to read. She hesitated for a moment before finally breaking the silence."Why are you giving Bella so much attitude?" she asked, her tone casual but with a hint of curiosity.
    Nate glanced up at her, raising an eyebrow. "I'm not giving her attitude," he said evenly. "I'm just returning the same energy she's always given me."
    Madison tilted her head, confused. "What are you talking about? Bella's always been... well, Bella. She's just like that with everyone."
    Nate shook his head and let out a dry laugh, the sound tinged with bitterness. "Not quite," he replied. "Back in school, I didn't even exist to her. She was my first chemistry lab partner, you know. At least, she was supposed to be."
    Madison furrowed her brows. "Supposed to be?"
    Nate leaned back, his eyes focused on the fire. "Yeah. She rejected me¡ªpublicly, might I add. Told the entire class I was too skinny and that she needed someone 'more capable.'"
    Madison's eyes widened slightly, the words sinking in. "She actually said that?"
    "She did," Nate said with a shrug. "I thought she might remember it when we ended up here and started talking again. But nope. Nothing. It's like I never existed in her world." He paused, his lips curling into a humorless smile. "It's funny, isn't it? People always think they can treat others like they're invisible, and when they finally see them, it's like meeting a stranger."
    Madison shifted uncomfortably. "I¡­ I didn't know. I mean, I knew Bella in school, but not well. We were in different circles. I mostly just heard stories about her."
    "She hasn't changed much," Nate said softly. "At first, when we got here, I thought maybe things would be different. She acted normal for a while. But then... she went right back to her old self."
    Madison didn't know how to respond. She bit her lip, glancing away as the fire crackled between them.
    The silence stretched until Madison's expression shifted, a sudden realization flashing in her eyes. "Wait," she said, narrowing her gaze at Nate. "How did you know which tunnel Bella was in earlier? When she was taken by that... thing?"
    Nate froze for a moment, his eyes flickering with something she couldn't quite place. "I¡­ I don't know," he admitted finally. "I just felt her. Like... I could sense her. I can't explain it."
    Madison raised an eyebrow, her lips twitching into a skeptical smirk. "Sure you did," she teased, snorting softly as she stood up. "You're full of mysteries, Nate. Let me know when you figure that one out."
    As she turned to leave, Nate's voice stopped her in her tracks.
    "Madison," he called, his tone serious now.
    She turned back to face him.
    "What happened out there¡­ with the icy being," he said, his voice low but firm. "Keep it a secret. No one else needs to know."
    Madison frowned. "Why?"
    "Because it's our responsibility," Nate said, his eyes locking onto hers. "We let it out, and we'll find a way to deal with it. We don't need to get everyone else involved and risk more chaos."
    Madison stared at him for a moment before nodding slowly. "Fine," she said. "But you'd better have a plan, Nate."
    Nate gave a small nod, his gaze returning to the fire as Madison walked away, leaving him alone with his thoughts.
    Madison rubbed the small of her back as she walked toward her tent, her muscles aching slightly. The pain had lessened considerably since the fight, but it still lingered as a dull throb. Her thoughts swirled in chaotic directions, from Nate's revelations to the icy being and the strange energy they'd unleashed.
    She was so preoccupied she almost didn't notice Axel until he stepped in front of her with a smug grin.
    "Hi," he said, his voice dripping with false charm.
    Madison barely glanced at him before rolling her eyes. "Fuck off," she snapped, brushing past him without breaking stride.
    Axel turned to watch her retreating form, a sly smirk tugging at his lips despite her cold dismissal. He stared after her, his dark eyes narrowing as if trying to figure her out.
    Jason appeared beside him, hands in his pockets, grinning like he'd caught Axel in the act. "Damn, bro," Jason said with a chuckle. "What'd you do to piss her off so bad?"
    "I didn't do shit," Axel replied, shrugging. "She's just playing hard to get."
    Jason laughed, shaking his head. "Yeah, sure. Whatever helps you sleep at night."
    "Anyway, how'd your little thing go with Bella?" Axel asked
    Axel's smirk faded as he turned to face Jason fully, giving him a sharp look. "It didn't go the way I wanted," Jason admitted with a frown. "But it's all good. I've got a way to stay close to her now. I'll get in eventually. Just need time."
    Axel clapped him on the back, a mocking grin returning to his face. "That's my boy. Keep at it. These bitches like to act tough at first, but they'll fold eventually. Madison's the same. She might be acting all cold now, but trust me, she'll come around."
    "Sure thing," Jason said, smirking. "We'll see who wins first."
    Axel snorted. "Bet your ass I will."
    ---
    The moment Nate opened his eyes, he felt strangely rejuvenated, his body lighter, and his mind clearer. The events of the previous night still lingered, but he decided to focus on the present. Stretching, he stepped out of his tent and was greeted by the sight of the morning sun rising over the horizon.
    The rays warmed his skin, and he let out a small sigh of contentment, basking in the sunlight. But his peace was short-lived.
    A strange, acrid smell filled the air. Smoke. Nate's senses sharpened as he scanned the camp, his stomach sinking. The camp was eerily silent, the usual morning activity replaced by a haunting emptiness. Many of the tents were gone, leaving the area desolate.
    "What the hell¡­" he murmured to himself, taking a cautious step forward.
    Before he could investigate further, he heard a sound he recognized all too well: the distinct, sharp noise of Madison's rift opening. She appeared before him in an instant, her face twisted with panic.
    "Run!" she screamed, her voice raw and urgent. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Nate froze, confusion etched across his face. "Madison, what are you¡ª"
    He took a step toward her, but his movements stopped abruptly. His blood turned to ice as he saw what emerged behind her.
    The icy being.
    Its lifeless eyes locked onto them, and a chilling grin stretched across its frozen face. Its hand shifted, forming a sharp, glistening ice blade.
    "Madison, get out of there!" Nate shouted, his voice cracking with desperation.
    But it was too late.
    With terrifying speed, the icy being closed the distance and drove the blade into Madison's back. Her scream of agony pierced the air as the blade lifted her off the ground. Blood spilled from her mouth, staining her chin as her wide, pained eyes met Nate's.
    "No!" Nate screamed, his voice echoing across the empty camp.
    His legs moved on their own, but he felt like he was running in slow motion, his mind screaming at him to do something, anything, to save her.
    The icy being's grin widened, its frozen blade gleaming with Madison's blood as it stared directly at Nate.

 Chapter 41 The Dream

    Nate's eyes shot open, his breath ragged and chest heaving as he bolted upright in his bed. His hands trembled as he ran them through his hair, his heartbeat pounding in his ears. The images of Madison's blood-stained figure, the icy being's blade, and the empty camp replayed in his mind like a cruel echo.Suddenly, realization struck him.
    "It was a dream," he whispered, his voice shaky. Then louder, "It was a fucking dream!"
    A wave of relief washed over him, and he collapsed back against his bedroll, laughing softly. "Thank God," he muttered. "She's okay. She's fine."
    His joy was short-lived as his tent flap rustled, and Madison stepped in. Her expression was calm, though she raised a curious brow at Nate, who was already on his feet and looking at her like she'd just returned from the dead.
    Without thinking, he closed the distance between them and wrapped his arms tightly around her.
    Madison froze for a moment, her eyes wide in shock. "What the¡ª"
    "You're alright," Nate murmured, his voice filled with relief. "You're fine."
    He held her close, his hand instinctively moving to her back, rubbing the exact spot where the icy being had stabbed her in his dream. He let out a long, relieved breath, grounding himself in the reality of her warm presence.
    Madison's initial shock faded, and a small smile tugged at her lips as she slowly relaxed in his embrace. She rested her head lightly against his shoulder, feeling an unfamiliar sense of comfort.
    When Nate finally pulled back, he noticed her face was slightly flushed. Madison quickly turned away, masking her embarrassment.
    "Are you... okay?" she asked, feigning a casual tone, though the corners of her lips betrayed her attempt to appear unaffected.
    Nate gave a soft chuckle. "Yeah, I'm fine. I just¡­ felt like hugging you, that's all."
    Madison snorted, rolling her eyes, though her expression softened. "You're acting weird, Nate. But whatever. We've got work to do."
    Nate rubbed his forehead, the reality of their situation crashing back down. "No rest for us, huh?" he muttered.
    "Not in this place," Madison replied, smirking as she turned to leave. "Hurry up and meet us. We don't have all day."
    Once she was gone, Nate sighed and took a moment to collect himself. He walked to the small pool of water near his spot, washing his face and hands, letting the coolness snap him out of his lingering thoughts. After changing into a fresh set of clothes, he started toward the group.
    On his way, he nearly bumped into Claire.
    "Oh, hey," he said casually, his tone neutral but polite.
    "Hey," she replied, giving him a brief nod before continuing on her way.
    The exchange was quick and devoid of tension. Whatever had happened between them in the past was clearly a fleeting chapter for both, something they'd silently agreed to leave behind without complication.
    Nate continued toward the meeting point, his mind now focused on the tasks ahead, though a small smile lingered on his face as he remembered Madison's flustered reaction.
    Nate arrived at their usual meeting spot, a clearing surrounded by makeshift shelters and tools from the survivors' attempts to adapt to the island. Most of the usual faces were there¡ªRyder, Jack, Madison¡ªbut there were a few new additions. Among them were Alice and others who had recently awakened their powers and were now confident enough to join in on the planning. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Amara stood apart from the rest, her calm demeanor and quiet strength exuding confidence. Nate was glad to see her there; her presence always brought a sense of order and reliability.
    As Nate approached, Ryder motioned him over. "Finally," Ryder said, a hint of relief in his tone. "We've been waiting for you."
    "What's going on?" Nate asked, scanning the group.
    Ryder explained, "The sea level is rising, and according to Jack, a major storm is coming in a few days. We can't stay here if the beach gets flooded. We need to act now."
    Nate frowned, the constant sound of waves crashing against the shore suddenly feeling more oppressive.
    Ryder continued, "We've decided to divide the group into two. Those with abilities will split into two main teams. One team will stay behind to protect the camp. The other will be broken into smaller groups to search for a safer place for everyone to move to. We don't have much time."
    Nate found himself nodding. Despite his lingering unease from his dream, the idea of leaving the beach felt right. The endless roar of the water had begun to grate on him, and the thought of something worse coming with the storm was enough to convince him.
    After a brief discussion, the group began to separate themselves. Ryder spoke up before leaving with his team. "I'll stay behind to protect the camp," he said. "They need me here."
    Before leaving, Ryder glanced at the remaining groups. "Be careful out there. Don't forget what happened last time. Stay alert."
    His words hung heavily in the air as Ryder and a few others headed back toward the camp, leaving Nate and the remaining survivors to form their search teams.
    The teams split into three smaller groups. To Nate's surprise, Madison decided to join Amara and Bella. He raised a brow at the unexpected combination but said nothing.
    As for Nate, he ended up with Alice and Axel. Axel had chosen to follow Alice, and Alice, for some reason, seemed determined to stick close to Nate. That left Nate stuck with both of them.
    Nate glanced at Axel briefly, their shared history a heavy weight in the air. He clenched his jaw and looked away. Whatever happened between them before didn't matter right now. They had a mission, and he was determined not to let the past distract him.
    Before Amara's group left, Nate walked over to her. "Keep an eye on Madison," he said quietly.
    Amara raised a brow. "I don't need you to tell me that," she replied with a small smile. "But don't worry¡ªI'll make sure both girls are safe."
    Nate hesitated for a moment, as if he wanted to say something when Amara said both girls, but eventually nodded and stepped back.
    When he returned to his own group, his thoughts turned to Axel. He couldn't shake the question that had been nagging at him since their team formed. If Axel was here with them, then didn't that mean he had powers too?
    Nate glanced back as Axel lagged behind, leaning closer to Alice with a smirk plastered on his face. His voice carried through the quiet forest, a string of unnecessary chatter about himself, his so-called adventures, and thinly veiled attempts to charm her. Alice nodded awkwardly, her expression torn between politeness and discomfort.
    "Axel," Nate called out, his tone sharp, halting their progress. Axel looked up, annoyed. "Can you not? We're on a mission, not a damn dating show."
    Axel scoffed, crossing his arms. "Fuck off, Nate. You don't get to tell me what the fuck to do. Who made you the goddamn boss?"
    Nate clenched his fists but kept his tone steady. "This isn't about control. If you're trying to impress Alice, at least wait until we're not trekking through the jungle where something could jump out and kill us."
    Alice looked down, her cheeks slightly pink, clearly uncomfortable with the argument. Axel sneered and stepped closer to Nate. "Oh, look at you, Mr. Perfect, trying to give me fucking advice. Guess what, hotshot? You don't get to play leader just 'cause you got a fucking upgrade."
    Nate met his glare. "I'm not playing anything, Axel. I'm asking you to focus. We all need to make it back in one piece."
    Axel barked out a bitter laugh and rolled his eyes, stepping back. "Whatever, man. Keep your fuckin' cool. I'll do what I want, but fine¡ªI'll shut the fuck up if it makes you feel better."
    Nate shook his head and motioned for them to continue walking. Axel fell into step behind Alice but kept his distance. Nate sighed internally, knowing Axel's hostility wasn't going to change anytime soon.
    As they walked in tense silence, Nate broke it with a direct question, keeping his tone neutral. "Axel, what's your power?"
    Axel smirked, clearly enjoying the moment. "Oh, now you care, huh? Fuckin' typical. But since you're dying to know, I make shit heavier. Anything I touch¡ªI can fuck with its weight. Can crush stuff or make people drag their feet, y'know, real fun shit."
    Nate nodded, filing the information away. "That could be useful."
    "Yeah, no shit," Axel muttered.
    Nate ignored him and gestured for the group to keep moving. The tension between them hung in the air, but for now, they had a job to do.

 Chapter 42 Alluring Body

    The jungle was alive with a symphony of buzzing insects, rustling leaves. Nate led the way, his eyes darting between the dense foliage and the uneven ground. His muscles tensed at every unexpected sound. Behind him, Alice followed, her steps careful and deliberate. Axel trailed behind with an air of careless bravado, hands in his pockets as if they were on a casual stroll.Suddenly, the underbrush ahead rustled violently. All three of them froze. Nate raised a hand for silence, his eyes narrowing at the bush.
    "Who the fuck's there?" Axel's loud, cocky voice shattered the tension.
    Nate whipped his head around, glaring at him. "Axel, keep your voice down!"
    But Axel wasn't listening. Instead, he stepped forward, his tone rising. "I said, who the fuck's there? Show yourself before I come in there and drag you out!"
    Nate hissed through gritted teeth. "Axel, stop moving and stay quiet. Now."
    Axel smirked. "Relax, Mr. Jungle Expert. I've got this." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Before Nate could stop him, Axel shoved aside the leaves, revealing the source of the commotion. A small, fluffy animal was curled up on the ground, its round eyes blinking up at him in confusion.
    Axel turned to the others, a smug grin plastered on his face. "See? Just some cute little shit. No big deal."
    Nate's patience finally snapped. He stepped closer, his voice low and cutting. "Are you kidding me? You think this is a joke? Out here, anything¡ªcute or not¡ªcan get you killed. You can't just act like you're invincible!"
    Axel straightened, his expression hardening. "Oh, give me a fucking break. Just because you've been running around playing survivalist doesn't mean you're the boss of me. I don't take orders from you."
    Nate's jaw tightened as he took a deep breath, fighting the urge to argue further. "Fine. But if you keep acting like this, don't expect me to save your ass."
    Axel shrugged nonchalantly and strode ahead, kicking a loose rock out of his way as if to punctuate his dismissal.
    Nate clenched his fists and turned to a nearby tree. With a sharp motion, he struck a low-hanging branch, sending leaves cascading to the ground. He exhaled heavily, his frustration evident.
    Alice approached him hesitantly, her voice soft but apologetic. "Nate...I'm sorry. I didn't mean for this to happen. I never wanted him to follow me. I should've talked him out of coming."
    Nate shook his head, pinching the bridge of his nose. "You guys are so desperate to rip each other's clothes off that you can't even wait until after the mission?"
    Alice's face turned crimson, and she let out a high-pitched squeak. "It's not like that!"
    Nate raised an eyebrow, skeptical.
    "I swear!" Alice insisted, her voice hurried. "I was just passing by last night, and I saw Axel hanging around Bella's tent. He saw me too, and now he won't leave me alone. That's all!"
    Nate's expression softened as he nodded. "Alright. Sorry for assuming."
    Alice managed a small, relieved smile. "It's okay. Let's just focus on the mission."
    As they moved deeper into the jungle, the tension between them began to fade. The towering trees above formed a dense canopy, filtering the sunlight into dappled patterns on the ground. The air was thick with humidity, carrying the scent of moss and damp leaves.
    After a while, Alice broke the silence. "So...what exactly are we looking for?"
    Nate glanced at her, then scanned the terrain ahead. "High ground. Somewhere with a clear vantage point so we can spot any threats before they get close. It also needs to have a way out in case things go south."
    Alice nodded thoughtfully. "Got it."
    They split up slightly, each scanning their respective sides of the trail. Alice focused on the left, her eyes darting between tree trunks and rocky outcroppings, while Nate took the right. Despite the tension from earlier, both of them worked in sync, their shared goal outweighing their personal frustrations.
    Axel's voice rang out, breaking the relative calm. "Yo, Nate! You know, for someone who talks big, you sure love to micromanage. Maybe let us use our fucking brains for once, huh?"
    Nate stopped in his tracks but didn't turn around. He exhaled slowly, his tone measured. "Just stay focused, Axel. That's all I ask."
    Axel snorted but said nothing more, his footsteps heavy as he followed behind.
    The jungle was unrelenting, with the sun now high in the sky, its heat bearing down through gaps in the canopy. Nate wiped the sweat from his brow, his eyes scanning the uneven terrain for any signs of a suitable campsite. They had been searching for hours, trudging through thick foliage and climbing rocky inclines, but every location they stumbled upon was flawed¡ªtoo exposed, too damp, or lacking essential resources.
    Frustration gnawed at him. Each failure felt like a setback, a reminder of how precarious their survival was. Axel's grumbling from behind didn't help matters. "This is fucking stupid. We've been walking in circles for hours, man. Just pick a spot already."
    Nate ignored him, focusing on the task at hand. His patience was wearing thin, but he knew better than to let Axel's taunts derail him.
    Suddenly, Alice's voice pierced through the thick forest. "Nate! Over here!"
    Her tone carried an excitement that made Nate quicken his pace. He pushed through the dense greenery and found Alice standing in a clearing. She gestured towards the area around her, her face glowing with triumph.
    Nate's eyes widened as he took in the scene. The land was perfect. The clearing offered an unobstructed view in all directions, making it easy to spot any incoming threats. A short distance away, a waterfall cascaded down moss-covered rocks into a crystal-clear pool, promising a steady water supply. The soil looked fertile, and the surrounding trees offered both shade and resources.
    "This...this is it," Nate said, his voice filled with relief and gratitude. He walked towards the waterfall, crouching at its edge to scoop up the cool water. He splashed it onto his face, the refreshing sensation washing away the tension of the past few hours.
    Out of nowhere, Alice let out a surprised yelp as she was pushed into the water. She surfaced moments later, sputtering and glaring at Axel, who stood at the edge of the pool laughing.
    "What the hell, Axel?!" she shouted, her hair plastered to her face as she swam to the edge of the pool.
    "Relax, princess. Just having some fun," Axel said with a smirk, before diving into the water himself.
    Alice climbed out of the pool, muttering curses under her breath. She nearly slipped on the wet rocks, but Nate extended a hand to steady her.
    "Thanks," she said, her tone still tinged with irritation. She glanced down at her soaked clothes and sighed. Digging into her bag, she pulled out a spare outfit¡ªa top and shorts that were a little too tight for her liking. "Great," she muttered. "Just what I needed."
    As she walked off to change, Axel's gaze lingered on her retreating figure. Nate noticed and felt a surge of anger boil up inside him.
    "Keep your eyes to yourself," Nate snapped.
    Axel shrugged, his smirk never wavering. "What's your problem, man? Chill the fuck out."
    Nate clenched his fists but held his tongue. He walked back to the edge of the pool, crouching down to stare at the water. Axel, now floating lazily in the middle of the pool, seemed completely oblivious to the tension in the air.
    "Axel," Nate began, his tone deceptively calm, "your recklessness almost jeopardized the mission today. If you keep pulling stunts like that¡ª"
    "Save the lecture, fireboy," Axel interrupted, splashing water in Nate's direction. "You're not my fucking dad."
    Nate exhaled slowly, his anger simmering just beneath the surface. "You're right. I'm not. But out here, your stupidity affects all of us."
    Axel rolled his eyes and leaned back in the water. "Whatever, man. You done?"
    Nate's expression darkened. Without a word, he lowered his hand into the pool, his fingers brushing against the water's surface. A faint orange glow began to emanate from his palm, and steam rose where his skin touched the water.
    "Imagine," Nate said, his voice quiet but filled with menace, "what would happen if I heated this water right now."
    Axel's smirk vanished as he felt the temperature around him start to climb. He stared at Nate, his eyes wide with disbelief. "You wouldn't fucking dare."
    Nate's harmless smile didn't falter, but his tone sharpened. "Try me. Because I'm done putting up with your shit."
    The water grew hotter, and Axel scrambled to the edge of the pool, cursing under his breath. "Alright, alright! Fucking hell, man. You win. Happy now?"
    Nate stood, the glow in his hand fading. "I don't care about winning. I care about surviving. So maybe, for once, think before you act."
    Alice returned moments later, her new outfit clinging to her form in a way that was both snug and dry. She wore a simple top that fit her well, accentuating her breasts which were neither too large nor too small but just right for her frame. However, it was her shorts that drew all the attention, particularly because of her remarkable ass.
    Her shorts hugged her curves, emphasizing an ass that was unexpectedly large and round for her otherwise slender build. Each step she took made her backside bounce with a fluidity that was mesmerizing. Her ass wasn't just big; it was thick and voluptuous, almost dancing with each movement, like water in motion, fluid yet substantial.
    Axel's eyes were immediately drawn to this spectacle, his gaze fixated on the way her ass jiggled and swayed. He couldn't help but mutter under his breath, "I'll be damned," his voice a mix of awe and desire. Each movement she made seemed to highlight the thickness and the alluring bounce of her behind, captivating him to the point where he found it nearly impossible to look away.
    Nate, noticing Axel's reaction, felt the tension rise but chose to focus on Alice's approving nod, acknowledging the silent compliment about his choice in company.
    "Let's get back to work," Nate said, his voice steady as he turned his focus back to the task at hand.

 Chapter 43 Murderer On Loose

    Nate moved methodically across the land, his boots crunching lightly on the sandy terrain. The sun had started its descent, casting long shadows over the area. His eyes scanned every detail¡ªthe slope of the ground, the positions of potential hiding spots, and the escape routes that could save them in an emergency. He paused to jot mental notes, marking key landmarks in his mind. The land seemed promising, but Nate knew better than to trust appearances.As he walked closer to the center of the clearing, something snagged his boot. The unexpected jolt sent him stumbling slightly, and he immediately looked down, annoyed. Brushing away loose sand with his foot, he revealed the corner of a fabric sticking out of the ground.
    Nate crouched, squinting at the material. It looked worn and weathered, but something about it felt... familiar. Curiosity took over, and he began scraping at the sand with his hands. The deeper he dug, the clearer it became that this wasn't just discarded clothing¡ªit was attached to something. His heart skipped a beat when he realized it was clinging to a form.
    "Axel! Alice!" he called out, his voice tense.
    The two came running, their expressions shifting from curiosity to shock as they saw what Nate had uncovered. The outline of a body, partially buried in the sand, became more visible with every handful of dirt they removed. The silence between them grew heavy, the reality of the discovery sinking in.
    "What the hell is that?" Axel finally muttered, though his tone carried an edge of unease.
    Nate didn't respond immediately. He focused on clearing more sand until the figure was fully exposed. The body was clad in tattered clothing, and though decay had begun to set in, the face was still somewhat recognizable. Nate froze, his breathing quickening as recognition hit him like a punch to the gut.
    "No... no way," he stammered. "I¡ªI know him."
    Alice and Axel exchanged confused glances.
    "It's the pilot," Nate said, his voice barely above a whisper. "The pilot of the plane that brought us here."
    Axel's brows furrowed, his usual snark replaced by genuine surprise. "The fuck are you talking about? That dude was supposed to be toast with the rest of the plane!"
    Nate shook his head, still staring at the body. "No. He... he must've survived the crash somehow. But... how the hell did he end up here?"
    Alice's face had gone pale. "Are you sure it's him?"
    "Yes," Nate said firmly. "I remember his face. He's the one who flew us. I... I don't understand."
    They stood in tense silence for a moment before Alice spoke again, her voice shaky. "So... what does this mean? How did he die? And who buried him here?"
    "That's what we need to figure out," Nate replied, his mind racing. He began to pace around the site, scanning for any signs of who might've been here before them. His thoughts returned to the other half of the plane.
    "When we crashed," Nate began, addressing their confused stares, "the upper half of the plane didn't just disappear. It landed somewhere else. Some of those people survived."
    Alice and Axel both blinked, startled by the revelation.
    "You never told us this," Alice said, her voice laced with a mix of fear and curiosity.
    "It wasn't something we had time to talk about," Nate admitted. "But the survivors from the upper half... they scattered when the beasts attacked. No one returned, well apart from Claire and a few others. I thought they were all gone. But maybe¡ª"
    "Maybe one of them made it here?" Alice finished for him.
    Nate nodded. "The pilot could've been injured. Someone could've buried him here."
    The air grew colder, or at least it felt that way to Alice. Her arms wrapped around herself, as if to ward off the growing unease.
    "Alright," Nate said, breaking the tense silence. "We're taking him out."
    "What the fuck?" Axel snapped, his usual defiance returning. "What the hell do you want with a goddamn corpse? Leave it there and let's move on!"
    Nate's eyes darkened as he turned to Axel, his tone sharp. "We need to understand what happened here. If you want to stand around like an idiot, fine. But I'm not leaving him like this."
    Axel grumbled under his breath, clearly irritated but unwilling to outright refuse. "Fine. Whatever. Let's get this over with."
    The three of them got to work, carefully removing the sand around the pilot's body. As they dug deeper, Alice couldn't shake the feeling that they were being watched. She glanced over her shoulder repeatedly, her fingers trembling slightly as she worked.
    Finally, the body was fully unearthed. The decay was worse than they'd initially realized, but Nate's expression remained hard as he studied it. The pilot's hands were curled unnaturally, and there were faint signs of a struggle in the dirt around him. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "What the hell happened to him?" Axel muttered again, his bravado replaced by unease.
    Nate didn't answer. He crouched down, his fingers brushing against the cloth of the pilot's uniform. His jaw tightened as he tried to piece together the story this body might hold.
    His brows furrowed as he traced faint markings on the decaying body. His mind was racing, piecing together clues as he unconsciously muttered to himself. He pointed at the pilot's uniform, then at the disturbed soil beneath him, his fingers moving rapidly as if sketching invisible lines.
    Axel stood a few feet away, his arms crossed as he glanced between Nate and Alice. "The fuck is he mumbling about now?" he muttered.
    Alice sighed, giving Axel a sharp look before answering. "This is just... one of Nate's things. Back in school, he'd get like this when he was solving a problem in the lab. He calls it 'analyzing,' but honestly? It's more like he enters his own world."
    Axel rolled his eyes. "Genius mode? Great. So, what? We're supposed to stand here and watch him talk to himself?"
    Alice ignored Axel and knelt beside Nate, placing a hand gently on his shoulder. "Nate," she said softly, breaking him from his trance-like state. "What are you seeing? Can you explain it to us?"
    Nate blinked, his focus snapping back to reality as he looked at Alice. For a moment, he hesitated, his lips pressing into a thin line. Then he spoke. "We assumed he died from his injuries¡ªmaybe from a beast attack. But¡­" He paused, lifting the pilot's arm to reveal faint discolorations. "That's not what happened. He didn't die from an injury."
    Alice's breath caught in her throat. "What are you saying?"
    Nate shifted, his tone grim as he turned the pilot slightly to expose the chest. "I'm saying he was murdered. Someone did this to him."
    Axel's jaw tightened as he stepped closer, the usual bravado slipping from his face. "Murdered? By what? How the hell can you tell?"
    Nate pointed to a faint, charred imprint near the center of the pilot's chest. It was shaped like a hand, the skin around it discolored and partially burned. "This," Nate said, his voice steady but cold. "It's a palm print. Whoever killed him... used something electric. Maybe even an electric ability. Look at the burn patterns. This isn't natural."
    Alice's eyes widened as she instinctively moved closer to the corpse, her stomach churning. "Electric? You mean like... someone with powers?"
    Nate nodded. "Exactly. This wasn't an accident. Someone buried him here, hoping no one would find him. But whoever did this had the intent to kill."
    The weight of the revelation settled over them like a heavy fog. Axel muttered a curse under his breath, taking a step back. "Shit. So... we've got a fucking murderer out here? That's just fucking perfect."
    Before Nate could respond, a sudden sharp sting shot through his neck. His hand flew to the spot instinctively, but before he could process what had happened, his vision blurred. His limbs grew heavy, and he stumbled forward, falling to the ground.
    "Nate!" Alice's voice rang out, panicked, but it was quickly followed by her own gasp of pain. She clutched her neck, her legs giving out beneath her as she crumpled beside him.
    Axel barely had time to curse before he too felt the sting. "What the f¡ª" His words were cut off as his body fell limply to the ground, his vision darkening.
    The three of them lay motionless on the ground, the corpse of the pilot lying in eerie silence beside them. Above, the trees swayed gently, their rustling leaves masking the faint sound of approaching footsteps.

 Chapter 44 The Returning Raft

    The camp was alive with muted activity as the survivors returned from their scouting missions. Jack sat at a makeshift table near the center of the camp, going through each group's reports. The burning wood cast a soft glow, flickering in the night breeze as voices murmured around him. Each scout detailed their findings: terrains they'd explored, water sources they'd found, and potential dangers they'd encountered. Jack's brow furrowed as he sifted through the options, weighing which location offered the best chance of survival.Madison sat on the edge of her cot, stretching her arms with a yawn. She had already slipped into her simple gown for the night, a loose and comfortable garment designed for sleep. The soft fabric hung just above her knees, the cool air brushing against her exposed legs. She was about to lie down when she paused, a nagging thought tugging at her.
    "I didn't see Nate when we got back," she murmured to herself, her brows knitting.
    Curiosity mixed with a tinge of concern as she stepped outside her tent. The camp was quieter now, most of the scouts having retreated to rest. Her bare feet padded softly against the sandy ground as she walked toward Nate's tent. She passed by Bella's tent and noticed something peculiar: two distinct shadows moving inside, one unmistakably Bella's, the other belonging to a man.
    Madison paused, narrowing her eyes as a sly smile crept onto her face. "So Bella's already shacking up with someone," she muttered under her breath with a snort. "Figures."
    Shaking her head, she continued walking, leaving Bella's tent behind.
    Inside Bella's tent, however, the scene was far from romantic. Bella sat cross-legged with an irritated expression, spitting out chunks of chewed fruit into a small pile beside her. Jason sat dutifully next to her, peeling another fruit as quickly as he could.
    "This one's bad too," Bella said, her voice sharp as she wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. "Peel the next one. And make it quick!"
    Jason nodded without complaint, his fingers working deftly to strip the skin off the next fruit. Earlier that day, Bella had gathered several types of fruit while scouting with Madison and Amara, and now she was methodically testing each one to determine which were edible.
    Madison finally arrived at Nate's tent. She stopped just outside, noticing the eerie silence inside. Her hand hovered over the flap as she hesitated. "Maybe he's asleep," she thought, taking a step back. "I shouldn't disturb him."
    But something gnawed at her, a feeling she couldn't shake. She turned back, lifting the flap slightly to peek inside. The tent was empty. The bedding looked undisturbed, and the air felt stale, as if no one had been there for hours.
    A knot of unease formed in her stomach. Thinking back, she realized that Nate had left earlier with Axel and Alice. Determined to get answers, she hurried to Axel and Jason's tent, only to find it empty as well. Her next stop was Alice's tent, but it too was unoccupied.
    Her concern deepened. "Something's wrong," she whispered, her voice trembling slightly.
    Driven by a growing sense of urgency, she made her way toward the riverbank, drawn by the sound of loud splashes and animated voices. As she approached, the scene came into view. Ryder was waist-deep in the ocean, his arms moving with controlled force as he splashed water high into the air.
    A group of men nearby was constructing what looked like a raft. The noise of wood being hammered and ropes being tied filled the air. Madison glanced between the raft builders and Ryder, her concern momentarily replaced by confusion.
    Ryder finally emerged from the water, his shirt clinging to his muscular frame, droplets streaming down his skin. His expression was grim as he looked at Jack, who stood waiting near the shoreline.
    "The moment I stepped into the ocean," Ryder began, his voice low but steady, "my powers stopped working."
    Jack's face tightened, the weight of Ryder's revelation settling over him like a storm cloud.
    Madison stood frozen, watching from a distance as the uneasy atmosphere around the riverbank thickened. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Jack pressed his fingers to his temples, his mind racing with scenarios and calculations. He had hoped that their newfound powers would give them an edge in escaping the island, but the revelation about the ocean had thrown a wrench into his plans. The fact that their powers were nullified the moment they touched the water complicated everything.
    As Jack remained deep in thought, Madison approached them. Her light steps crunched against the sand, but the worry etched on her face was unmistakable. She didn't waste time on pleasantries.
    "Nate and his group haven't come back," she said, her tone laced with urgency.
    Ryder, standing near the waterline, turned toward her. "There's no need to panic," he said calmly, though his voice carried an undercurrent of assurance. "I know Nate. He's relentless. If he hasn't come back yet, it's because he hasn't found what he's looking for."
    Madison hesitated, her lips pressing into a thin line. "But¡­he's not reckless," she countered.
    Ryder's expression faltered for a fraction of a second before his usual stoic mask returned. "He's not. That's why we give him time. If he's not back by tomorrow afternoon, we'll send search parties."
    Madison's shoulders slumped slightly, but she nodded. "Alright," she said softly, though the unease in her chest remained.
    "Go rest," Ryder added, gesturing toward the tents.
    Madison reluctantly obeyed, retreating to her tent. The night was far from restful for her, her mind plagued by images of Nate in danger, lost or worse. She tossed and turned, her worry growing with each passing hour.
    Before anyone else had stirred, Madison was awake. The pale light of dawn filtered through the trees as she slipped out of her tent. She immediately headed toward Nate's tent, her heart sinking as she peeked inside to find it still empty.
    Sighing, she turned toward the beach. Perhaps keeping busy would help distract her.
    When she arrived at the shore, she found a group of men pushing the raft they'd built into the water. Ryder was barking orders, his deep voice carrying over the soft crashing of the waves.
    "Don't go far," he warned the men as they prepared to board. "We don't know how far the ocean affects our powers, and I don't want to lose anyone. Move forward, see what's out there, and then come straight back."
    The men nodded, their faces serious as they climbed onto the raft. Slowly, the makeshift vessel began to drift away from the shore, bobbing gently on the waves.
    Madison joined Ryder and Jack as they stood at the water's edge, watching the raft grow smaller in the distance.
    "Any sign of Nate?" Ryder asked without looking at her.
    Madison shook her head. "No," she replied quietly.
    Ryder frowned slightly, his expression softening before he quickly composed himself. "We'll give him time," he said, more to himself than to her.
    The three of them stood in silence, their eyes fixed on the raft until it disappeared from view. Just as Ryder and Jack turned to head back to camp, Madison stopped them.
    "Wait," she said, her voice sharper than usual. She pointed toward the horizon, her brow furrowed in confusion.
    Ryder and Jack followed her gaze, squinting. "What is it?" Ryder asked.
    Madison's voice lowered, almost a murmur. "Are they supposed to be coming back this quickly?"
    Ryder and Jack exchanged puzzled looks. The raft was indeed visible again, moving toward the shore at an unusual speed.
    "They couldn't have gone far," Jack said, his tone uncertain.
    Madison's sharp eyes scanned the raft. Her enhanced vision, a byproduct of her evolving powers, allowed her to see details others couldn't. She frowned as she focused on the men aboard. Something wasn't right.
    "They seemed too calm," she murmured to herself, her voice tinged with unease.
    Jack's expression brightened, excitement flickering in his eyes. "They must've found something," he said, clapping Ryder on the shoulder.
    But Madison's unease only grew as she continued to watch the raft approach. Something about the way the men moved didn't sit well with her.
    The three of them stood rooted in place, watching silently as the raft came closer.

 Chapter 45 The Eyeless Keepers

    Nate's eyes shot open as he gasped for air, his chest heaving. His breaths came short and frantic, like a drowning man breaking through the surface of water. It took several long seconds for his breathing to steady, and when it finally did, he reached up instinctively, feeling a foreign weight around his neck. His fingers brushed against cold metal¡ªa collar.He tugged at it with all his strength, hoping to break it free, but the collar didn't budge.
    "Don't waste your strength," came Alice's voice, soft and measured, from somewhere to his right.
    Nate froze, squinting into the darkness. "Alice?" he called out. The space around them was pitch-black, oppressive in its void. His instinct kicked in, and he tried summoning his fire to illuminate the room. Nothing happened.
    "It's no use," Alice said again, her voice tinged with exhaustion. "The collar isn't just for show. It blocks our powers¡­ and our vision. We're completely blind here."
    Nate slumped back against the rough wall behind him, his mind racing. His powers were gone. The oppressive darkness was absolute. He swallowed hard, forcing himself to focus.
    "What the hell happened? Who did this to us?" His voice came out strained. "Where's Axel?"
    "I don't know," Alice admitted quietly. "I woke up while they were dragging me into this room. I pretended to still be unconscious, but I managed to catch a glimpse of our captors."
    Nate turned his head toward her voice. "Did you see their faces?"
    A long pause hung in the air before Alice answered. "Yes," she said finally, her voice trembling slightly. "They¡­ they don't have eyes, Nate. Their eye sockets are empty, gouged out, but they still move and act like they can see perfectly fine. Other than that, they look human. Too human."
    Nate felt a chill run down his spine. "No eyes?" he repeated, struggling to comprehend what she was saying. "How¡­? What are they?"
    "I don't know," Alice whispered. "But they've been here a long time. They move like they've been doing this forever."
    Nate's thoughts raced as he tried to piece things together. "Did you get a look at where we are? Anything that might give us an idea?"
    Alice shifted slightly in the darkness, the sound of her movement faint but distinct. "We're in some kind of mine. There are tunnels everywhere, and I saw people¡ªlots of people¡ªworking. Breaking rocks, dragging carts. And I saw others¡­ people from the upper half of the plane."
    Nate's breath hitched. "You mean survivors? They're alive?"
    Alice hesitated. "Barely. They're being forced to work. They're blinded by the collar too, probably so they can't see their surroundings. If they don't work fast enough or make a mistake, they're flogged."
    Nate clenched his fists. "What are they mining?"
    "I don't know," Alice replied. "But they're desperate, Nate. Whoever these people are, they've been here for a very long time. They're searching for something."
    Nate's mind raced. Whoever their captors were, they weren't ordinary. And if they'd been here for so long, it meant everything they thought about this place might be wrong.
    A metallic clink echoed through the darkness, followed by the unmistakable groan of a cage door being unlocked. Nate's head shot up as footsteps approached. He felt a firm, cold grip wrap around his arm, yanking him to his feet with force. A second set of hands reached out for Alice, dragging her up roughly beside him.
    "Hey!" Nate shouted, his voice filled with anger and defiance, but no response came. His captors didn't speak, didn't acknowledge him at all.
    He and Alice were pushed forward, stumbling as they were led out of the cell and shoved into what felt like a cart. The hard, uneven wooden planks beneath them creaked as they were tossed in like sacks of grain. Nate tried to gauge his surroundings, straining his senses to pick up on any details¡ªthe scent of the air, the rhythm of the ground, the sound of their captors¡ªbut there was nothing.
    The world around him felt unnervingly empty, even though the rumble of cart wheels and the incessant clinking of hammers against stone roared in his ears. It was a disorienting cacophony that drowned out every other sense. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Nate clenched his fists, frustration bubbling inside him. He leaned close to Alice, his voice barely audible over the din. "Do you feel that? Or¡­ not feel it?"
    Alice nodded grimly. "It's like everything's muted. Even the ground doesn't feel real."
    The cart came to a jarring halt, nearly sending them tumbling. Without warning, they were pulled out and shoved onto the hard, uneven ground. Nate barely had time to regain his footing before a large, crude hammer was thrust into his hands.
    Alice grabbed Nate's shoulder instinctively, keeping close to him in the chaos. Around them, the clanging of tools and the rhythmic smashing of rocks reverberated through the cavernous space. The oppressive darkness was faintly illuminated by dim, flickering lights hanging from jagged walls, casting eerie shadows on everything.
    Nate studied their surroundings as best he could, whispering to Alice. "Have you noticed? They don't talk. And I don't think they understand us either."
    Alice tilted her head slightly, confused. "What do you mean?"
    "I called one of them a dickhead earlier," Nate muttered under his breath. "No reaction. Nothing. It's like they're¡­ empty. They don't feel anger or anything. Just hollow shells."
    Alice shivered, her grip tightening on his arm. "That's disturbing." She glanced around nervously. "Stay close. With all these hammers swinging, it's easy to get caught in the crossfire."
    They were led to a cluster of large, jagged rocks. The captors gestured for them to begin working. Alice immediately picked up her hammer and started smashing at the rock, her movements cautious but steady.
    Nate, however, stood still, gripping his hammer but making no move to strike.
    "Nate," Alice hissed, glancing at him through the corner of her eye. "What are you doing? Start working! They'll flog you if you don't!"
    Still, Nate didn't respond. His face was fixed somewhere distant, his expression unreadable.
    "Nate?" Alice whispered again, panic rising in her voice. She reached out, her hand brushing against the empty space where he should have been.
    Her heart sank. Nate was gone.
    "Nate!" she whispered urgently, her voice trembling. She didn't dare raise it too loud for fear of drawing attention. But no reply came.
    Confused and scared, Alice clenched her teeth and gripped her hammer tighter. She couldn't afford to stop working, not when the threat of punishment loomed so close. She forced herself to focus on the task before her, smashing at the rock with all her might, but her mind raced with questions.
    Where had Nate gone? What was he planning?
    And most importantly, would he come back?

 Chapter 46 Light Above

    Nate blinked several times, his vision gradually sharpening. At first, everything was a blur¡ªshadowy figures moving in and out of focus¡ªbut with each passing second, the world around him became clearer. He was stunned. His sight was returning, albeit slowly.He looked around, his heart sinking as Alice's description of their surroundings came to life. They were indeed in a vast, oppressive mine. Craggy walls loomed overhead, dimly lit by faint, flickering lights strung haphazardly along the rocky ceiling. All around him, people labored tirelessly, smashing rocks with heavy hammers, their faces grim and streaked with exhaustion.
    Nate's gaze landed on one man who had momentarily paused, wiping his brow. Before he could take a proper breath, one of the eyeless keepers stormed toward him, wielding a whip. The sharp crack of leather against skin echoed through the cavern, and the man scrambled back to work.
    Nate's stomach churned. They punish the workers for stopping¡­ so why hadn't they noticed him standing still?
    Moments ago, one of the keepers had even brushed past him without so much as a glance. Nate narrowed his eyes, studying them more closely.
    Their grotesque appearance was even more unsettling now that he could see them clearly. Their eyes were completely gouged out, leaving empty sockets. Their noses appeared sealed shut, as if they no longer served any purpose. The only functioning features were their mouths, through which they breathed heavily, and their ears, which twitched at every sound.
    "They're completely blind," Nate muttered under his breath. "They rely entirely on sound to navigate and sense the world¡­"
    He kept observing, noting something else he hadn't noticed before. Each of the keepers had a burned sigil on their backs¡ªa strange mark that resembled a brand.
    Nate's chest tightened. Even they're prisoners.
    Before he could process the implications, a different sound pierced the monotonous clanging of hammers against rock. It was sharper, resonant¡ªlike metal striking crystal. The noise rang through the cavern, and in an instant, every keeper froze.
    Nate watched in disbelief as they all turned toward the sound and rushed to its source. A worker had uncovered what appeared to be a massive crystal embedded in the rock. The keepers shoved the man aside with inhuman strength and began inspecting the surface.
    What happened next left Nate speechless.
    Two of the keepers bent down and gripped the base of the rock. With what seemed like minimal effort, they hoisted the entire boulder, crystal and all, into the air. Nate's jaw dropped. Even Ryder, the strongest person in their camp, wouldn't have been able to budge it.
    The keepers carried the massive crystal away, their movements deliberate and mechanical.
    Nate wanted to follow, to see where they were taking it, but the sheer number of keepers swarming the area made it impossible. Gritting his teeth, he turned back and made his way to Alice.
    When he reached her, he leaned close and whispered with a smirk, "You know, you look like you've been rolling around in the dirt all day."
    Alice let out a soft laugh, shaking her head. "Well, excuse me for not having a wardrobe change in a mine," she quipped.
    But then her laughter froze, and she turned to him sharply. "Wait," she whispered. "How do you know what I look like?"
    Nate hesitated, then admitted quietly, "I can see again. I don't know how, but when we got here, my vision started to come back."
    Alice's eyes widened, but she stayed silent, allowing him to continue.
    He lowered his voice further, ensuring no one else could hear. "I've been watching the keepers. You're right¡ªthey can't see or smell. But they can hear. Everything they do is based on sound. That's why they didn't react when I insulted them earlier¡ªthey don't understand our language. They probably only recognize certain sounds as threats. And they all had sigils on their back"
    Alice furrowed her brows, her mind racing. "Sigils on their backs?"
    Nate nodded grimly. "They're slaves. To someone¡ªor something¡ªelse."
    Alice crouched beside Nate, her voice low. "So, what's the plan?"
    Nate sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I don't have one yet. The keepers outnumber us by a mile. There's no way we can take them head-on."
    Before Alice could respond, a sharp crack of a whip echoed through the mine, followed by a string of curses. Nate whipped his head around and spotted Axel being lashed repeatedly by one of the keepers. The sight was shocking¡ªAxel, usually defiant and hot-headed, was now subdued, blindly groping for the hammer he had dropped. Once he found it, he started smashing the rock in front of him without another word.
    "That's a first," Nate muttered, his brow furrowed. "Axel¡­ obeying."
    Alice glanced in the direction of the noise, her lips pressed into a thin line. "What's going on with him?"
    "He's blind like everyone else," Nate said quietly. " He stopped smashing and the keepers don't tolerate disobedience."
    Turning back to Alice, Nate's gaze fell on the faint glint of her collar. Unlike Axel's, which was hard to discern in his neck, Alice's was easier to study. He stepped closer, his brow furrowing as he circled her.
    The collar, though transparent, seemed to contain a strange liquid. It shimmered and moved like water, its motion subtle but noticeable. Nate narrowed his eyes, focusing on its texture and behavior.
    "It's water," he murmured, his voice barely audible.
    Alice tilted her head. "What?"
    Nate studied it more closely. The fluid inside the collar wasn't just water¡ªit had the distinct salinity and density of ocean water. He could tell by the way it moved, its viscosity slightly heavier than freshwater.
    "It's ocean water," Nate finally said, the realization sinking in. "I've swum in the ocean enough times to recognize how it behaves. But¡­ why would they use it in these collars? What effect does it have on us?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Alice's face twisted in confusion and concern, but before she could reply, a loud clanging noise echoed through the cavern. The keepers were rounding up the workers, barking unintelligible commands and forcing them to drop their hammers.
    "They're moving us," Nate whispered.
    The workers, including Nate and Alice, were herded through a series of winding tunnels until they reached a new section of the mine. The air here was heavier, and the faint sound of trickling water grew louder as they approached.
    Nate's stomach turned as they entered what looked like a communal bathing area. A murky pool of water stretched out before them, dimly illuminated by the sparse lighting overhead. The workers started to strip off their clothes and step into the water to wash themselves before being led back to their cave for the night.
    Alice wrinkled her nose in disgust as she sensed people undress and wade into the filthy water. "No way," she hissed. "There is no way I'm washing myself in that."
    Nate grabbed her hand firmly. "Then follow me."
    The keepers weren't paying close attention to them as long as they moved with the group, so Nate led Alice toward the edge of the pool, away from the main crowd. His eyes scanned the area until he noticed a small stream of clearer water flowing into the pool from a narrow crevice in the rock.
    "Over here," he said, guiding her toward the source.
    The stream led to a secluded section of the mine, where the water was noticeably cleaner. No one else was around, and the sound of the larger pool drowned out their movements.
    "You're safe here," Nate said softly. "I'll turn around so you can wash."
    Alice hesitated for a moment before nodding. She stepped closer to the stream, waiting for Nate to face the wall before she began.
    As Nate turned his back to give her privacy, his hand brushed against the rock wall. The surface was damp, and water trickled steadily downward. He ran his fingers along it, following the flow upward.
    Lifting his gaze, he squinted into the dim light. The stream originated from somewhere far above them. His eyes strained as he traced the water's path upward, and that's when he saw it¡ªa faint glimmer of light piercing through the darkness high above.
    "Light¡­" he whispered to himself, his heart pounding.
    The revelation se
    nt a surge of hope through him. If light could reach this place, then perhaps there was a way out.

 Chapter 47 Trapped

    Nate's eyes locked onto the faint light above, his thoughts racing. He reached out to the walls, running his hands over the smooth, damp surface. His fingers slipped instantly, offering no grip. The stone was slick and polished, almost like glass. Frustration built in his chest as he pressed his palm against it, testing the surface one last time."Damn it," he muttered under his breath, stepping back.
    His eyes drifted upward again, following the light. Even if the walls weren't slippery, the height was staggering. The thought of climbing it sent chills down his spine. If he slipped, the fall would kill him without question.
    He exhaled deeply, forcing himself to push the thought aside. "Climbing isn't an option," he muttered, shaking his head.
    Turning toward the stream, Nate expected to see Alice in the water, but something was wrong. Her clothes were there, neatly piled by the edge of the water, but Alice was nowhere to be seen. His heart jolted as he scanned the rippling surface.
    "Alice?" he called out, his voice low but urgent.
    There was no response at first, just the sound of the water moving. Then, a faint ripple caught his eye. Moments later, Alice's head emerged from the water. She brushed her soaked hair back with her hands, revealing her face and neck.
    Relief flooded through Nate, but something else caught his attention. Her collar.
    It was glowing faintly, a subtle but distinct light that pulsed within the transparent band around her neck. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Alice¡­" Nate said cautiously, his eyes narrowing.
    "What?" she asked, noticing his strange expression.
    "Can I come closer?"
    Alice hesitated, then nodded. "Yeah, sure."
    Before he could move, she began swimming toward him. Her movements were smooth and deliberate, the water rippling softly around her. She stopped a few feet away, tilting her head curiously.
    "What's wrong?" she asked.
    Nate pointed to her neck. "Your collar. It was glowing just now."
    Alice frowned, her hand instinctively reaching for the band around her neck. "Glowing? Are you sure?"
    Nate nodded, stepping closer to inspect it. As he studied the collar, he noticed something peculiar. The water-like substance inside, which kind ltnormally swirled and danced, was now completely still.
    "It's filled to the brim¡­" Nate muttered, his mind racing.
    Alice blinked, confused. "What are you talking about?"
    "The collar. It's been absorbing the water from the pool. That's why it stopped glowing¡ªit's full now." Nate's voice quickened as the realization hit him. "That's why we can't use our powers. This water is suppressing them."
    Alice's eyes widened. "You're saying¡­ the water is doing this to us?"
    "Exactly. After every shift, they make sure to wash in it. The collars refill each time, keeping us powerless."
    Alice glanced at the stream, her face a mix of disgust and anger. "This water¡­"
    "Get out," Nate said firmly, stepping and turning back to give her space.
    Alice hesitated, then climbed out of the pool, water dripping from her as she quickly grabbed her clothes. Nate, his mind working through the implications of what he'd discovered.
    "Okay," Alice said softly after she was dressed.
    Nate turned back to face her, his expression resolute. "I know how to get rid of the collar now."
    When Nate turned back to Alice, she had finished dressing. His breath caught for a moment as his eyes unintentionally roamed over her. Her clothes were damp, clinging to her body in a way that left nothing to the imagination. The thin, wet fabric of her shirt hugged her chest, clearly outlining the shape of her breasts and the erect nipples pressing against the material.
    Alice's breasts, though not large, were perfectly proportionate, and the wet shirt molded to them, making every curve and contour evident. Nate's gaze slid downward, taking in her wide hips and thick thighs. The damp pants she wore clung tightly, emphasizing the roundness of her ass and the curve of her legs, making her look irresistibly sexy.
    He quickly shook his head, snapping himself out of his reverie. Get a grip, Nate, he scolded himself. This was Alice¡ªhis friend, his ally. He couldn't let his thoughts wander into such dangerous territory.
    As Alice looked at him, tilting her head curiously, Nate cleared his throat, trying to refocus. There was no time for distractions, not here and certainly not now.
    ---
    Madison, Ryder, and Jack stood at the edge of the water, their eyes fixed on the distant raft as it approached. The gentle waves lapped against the shore, but the air was heavy with tension. Ryder paced impatiently, his fists clenching and unclenching at his sides.
    "They're coming back too quickly," Madison said softly, her brow furrowed.
    Jack nodded, his own expression serious. "Something doesn't feel right."
    The moment the raft got close enough, Ryder didn't wait. He tore off his jacket and dove into the water, swimming with powerful strokes toward the raft. Madison and Jack stayed onshore, watching as Ryder reached the vessel and grabbed hold of the side.
    "Hey!" Ryder shouted, his voice echoing over the water. "What happened? Did you see anything out there?"
    The men on the raft exchanged uncertain glances before one of them, a middle-aged man with a sunburned face, stepped forward. His expression was confused and uneasy as he looked down at Ryder.
    "We didn't see anything," the man replied, his voice hoarse.
    Ryder froze, treading water as the words sank in. "What do you mean, you didn't see anything? Then why did you turn back?"
    The man hesitated, glancing at the others on the raft as if seeking confirmation. His face grew grim, and he leaned closer to Ryder, lowering his voice. "We didn't turn back."
    Ryder's eyes widened, shock rippling through him. "What?"
    "We never turned back," the man repeated, his tone serious. "We kept going, straight ahead, just like you told us. But somehow¡­ we're back here."
    The words hit like a thunderclap, and Ryder stared at the man in disbelief. Madison and Jack, still onshore, exchanged alarmed looks.
    "What's going on?" Madison called out, cupping her hands around her mouth.
    Ryder turned his head to shout back, but his voice faltered. What could he say? That the raft had somehow returned without their control? It sounded impossible, even to him.
    He looked back at the man, his jaw tightening. "You're saying¡­ you didn't steer back to us?"
    The man shook his head, his expression bleak. "We kept going, straight as an arrow. The next thing we knew, we were here."
    The silence that followed was deafening, broken only by the lapping waves. Ryder pulled himself halfway onto the raft, his mind racing. He scanned the horizon, as if searching for an explanation, but there was nothing out there¡ªjust the endless expanse of water.
    Onshore, Madison felt a chill run down her spine. "This place¡­ it's not normal," she whispered.
    Jack nodded grimly, his face pale. "It's as if the island itself won't let us leave."

 Chapter 48 Breaking Out

    Back in their cage, Nate sat cross-legged in front of Alice, his face set with determination. Alice glanced at him skeptically, unsure of what he was doing, but the clicking of the lock in his hands soon made it clear."What are you doing to me?" Alice asked hesitantly, her voice barely above a whisper in the dimly lit space.
    Nate didn't reply. He was entirely focused on the task at hand¡ªunlocking the collar around her neck. His fingers worked deftly, sliding a makeshift pin into the collar's small mechanism. After a few more moments of tinkering, a soft click broke the silence.
    The collar fell from Alice's neck with a dull thud.
    Alice gasped, her hands instinctively flying to her throat. Relief surged through her body, almost euphoric, as the restrictive weight was gone. A rush of energy coursed through her veins. She felt her powers returning like a flood, overwhelming and uncontrolled. Frost burst from her fingertips, spreading rapidly across the ground and freezing Nate's leg in place.
    "Alice!" Nate groaned in pain as the icy chill bit into his skin. "Stop!"
    Alice snapped back to reality, her eyes wide with horror. "Oh my God, Nate, I'm sorry!" She quickly willed the ice to retreat, her powers obeying her command with more control this time.
    The frost melted, and Nate exhaled sharply, brushing cold water from his knee. "Okay," he muttered, shaking off the lingering sting. "At least we know it works."
    Alice blinked, her voice trembling with a mix of disbelief and joy. "I can see." She rubbed her eyes, blinking rapidly as her blurry vision gradually sharpened. She looked around the cage, her surroundings becoming clearer with each second.
    Nate smiled faintly. "Good. That's one problem solved."
    After giving her a moment to adjust, Nate handed her the pin he'd been using. "Your turn. Help me get mine off."
    Alice hesitated, holding the pin uncertainly. "I don't know if I can do this, Nate. What if I mess it up?"
    "You won't," Nate assured her, his tone calm but firm. "I'll guide you. Just trust me."
    She nodded reluctantly and moved behind him. As she adjusted her position, she suddenly froze. "Wait," she said, narrowing her eyes suspiciously. "Where did you even get this pin?"
    Nate's response was immediate, blunt, and devoid of any embarrassment. "After you finished dressing, I noticed you weren't wearing your bra. Must've been uncomfortable with it. I pulled the pin from it."
    Alice blinked at him, her cheeks flushing a deep shade of red. "You're... observant," she finally managed to say, her voice tinged with a mixture of embarrassment and reluctant admiration. "Smart thinking."
    "Thanks," Nate said casually, as if discussing something mundane. "Now, let's get this thing off me."
    Alice shook her head, both amused and flustered, as she knelt behind him. With the pin in hand, she studied the locking mechanism on his collar.
    "Okay," Nate began, his voice calm. "The mechanism is simple. Feel for the small groove inside the lock."
    Alice's fingers trembled slightly as she inserted the pin into the lock. "I think I've found it."
    "Good," Nate said. "Now, apply light pressure. You'll feel the pins inside¡ªit's like a series of tiny notches. You have to lift them one at a time."
    Alice adjusted her grip, her fingers brushing against Nate's neck as she worked. Her warm breath fanned across his skin, but he ignored the sensation, keeping his focus. "Do you feel resistance?" he asked.
    "Yeah," Alice replied.
    "Okay, that's a pin. Gently push it upward until it clicks into place."
    Alice followed his instructions, carefully lifting the pin. She felt a soft click beneath her fingers. "I think I got one."
    "Good," Nate encouraged her. "Now keep going. There are usually five pins in a lock like this."
    The process was slow, each click taking an agonizingly long time. Alice's hands were steady but tense, her concentration razor-sharp. Finally, after the fifth click, there was a loud snap as the collar unlocked and fell to the ground.
    Nate exhaled in relief, rubbing his neck. "Nice job."
    Alice sat back, a triumphant smile spreading across her face. "I can't believe I did it."
    Nate raised his hand, and flames danced to life in his palm, flickering with a newfound intensity. The heat illuminated the dark cage, casting eerie shadows across the walls. He strode confidently toward the cage door, his fiery fingers trailing along the heavy lock.
    The metal glowed red-hot, then white as it began to melt under the intense heat. Within seconds, the lock dissolved, and the door creaked open. Nate turned back to Alice, his face calm but determined. "Let's get out of here," he said quietly.
    Alice followed, but her steps hesitated as she realized Nate wasn't heading toward the entrance. "Where are you going?" she whispered urgently. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "To get Axel out," Nate replied without breaking stride. "Wait here."
    Before she could argue, he disappeared into the darkness. Alice paced nervously, her mind racing with concerns. She hadn't waited long, however, before Nate returned, Axel trailing closely behind him.
    "Alright," Nate said, motioning for them to follow. "Let's go."
    Axel's brows furrowed, his face a mixture of skepticism and unease. "I hope you've got a plan, Nate," he muttered. "I overheard what they did to the last guy who tried to escape, and trust me, you don't want to know."
    "Don't worry," Nate said firmly. "I'll think of something."
    Axel wasn't convinced. "That's not exactly reassuring¡ª"
    Alice interrupted, bumping her shoulder into Axel with enough force to make him stumble slightly. "Nate just got you out of that cage. The least you could do is shut up and follow him."
    Axel grumbled under his breath but didn't argue further. Nate, unfazed by the exchange, was already focused on the task ahead. His mind raced with possibilities, weighing risks and strategies.
    They made their way to the mining area, moving cautiously. The sounds of hammers striking rock echoed through the air, accompanied by the occasional bark of a keeper's guttural command. Nate scanned the area, studying the keepers' movements.
    "They're patrolling," he whispered, his voice barely audible. "They have a pattern. Wait for the interval when they're out of our path."
    The group waited in tense silence, hearts pounding as they watched the keepers move. At Nate's signal, they crept forward, their steps careful and deliberate. They managed to pass through the mining area undetected, their nerves taut like a bowstring.
    The tunnel beyond was dimly lit and eerily quiet. The walls were lined with strange crystalline veins that pulsed faintly with light. This was the same path Nate had seen the keepers use when transporting the mysterious crystal substance.
    "This is too easy," Axel muttered under his breath, his voice barely above a whisper.
    As if on cue, the sound of footsteps echoed from ahead, growing louder with each passing second. Panic flickered in Alice's eyes, but Nate held up a hand, signaling for calm.
    "Stick to the wall," he instructed in a low voice. "They can't see or smell us. They rely on sound. As long as we don't make noise, we're safe."
    They pressed themselves against the cool, damp walls of the tunnel, their breathing shallow and controlled. The footsteps grew closer, heavy and deliberate.

 Chapter 49 Getting Out II

    The damp air in the tunnel felt heavy as Nate, Alice, and Axel pressed their bodies against the cold, rocky wall. The keepers passed them in a large group, their movements eerily synchronized. Nate held his breath, his gaze locked on the ground as the last of the keepers trailed behind the rest.Just when they thought the danger had passed, an insect buzzed past Alice's face. It landed on her nose, its legs tickling her skin. She tried to wave it away, but it was too late¡ªshe let out a faint sneeze.
    Nate's heart skipped a beat. He hoped the sound had gone unnoticed, but the keeper at the back of the group suddenly froze. It tilted its head, as if straining to hear. Slowly, it turned back, its eyeless face aimed directly at Alice.
    The other keepers continued walking, unaware of the straggler.
    The lone keeper approached, its steps slow and deliberate. Alice's chest rose and fell rapidly as panic surged through her. Her mind raced, desperate to think of a way to stay hidden, but her body refused to move.
    The keeper stopped a few centimeters away from her, its head cocked to the side as if listening. It stretched out a bony hand toward her.
    Alice's heartbeat thundered in her ears. Her entire body froze, her mind a whirlwind of fear. The hand inched closer and closer¡ª
    Then it stopped.
    The keeper's body slumped forward, and Nate's face appeared behind it, his expression calm but intense. His hand, still lit with fire, rested on the keeper's head. The flames danced briefly before he released his grip, the keeper's lifeless body collapsing silently to the ground.
    "Let's go," Nate murmured, his voice barely audible. "The others might figure out we're gone soon."
    Alice nodded shakily, her breathing still uneven, but she followed as Nate led the way. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The tunnel opened into a large room. The air was stale, and the faint glow of the crystalline veins revealed the shapes of five keepers scattered across the floor, asleep. Their breathing was heavy and rhythmic, their bodies sprawled randomly in the dim light.
    Nate gestured for them to tiptoe past. He moved first, his steps light and deliberate. He made it to the other side without a sound and signaled for Alice to follow.
    Alice swallowed hard and moved carefully, her footfalls as quiet as she could manage. She exhaled softly when she reached Nate, relief flooding her.
    Then it was Axel's turn. He stepped cautiously, his face tense with concentration. Just as he was halfway across the room, his foot brushed against something soft, making a faint rustling noise.
    One of the keepers stirred. Its hand shot out, grabbing Axel's ankle.
    Axel froze, his breath caught in his throat. The keeper's head twitched slightly, as if trying to discern what it had grabbed. Axel didn't dare move, his heart hammering in his chest.
    Suddenly, the keeper released his ankle and rolled over, letting out a loud snore.
    Axel nearly collapsed from relief. Nate and Alice exchanged a glance, their expressions mirroring his disbelief.
    They quickly regrouped on the other side of the room, their breaths still uneven from the close call.
    Nate stood at the fork, his sharp eyes scanning the paths ahead. The tunnel to the right echoed with faint, unsettling sounds. The distant noise of heavy scraping metal, followed by sharp clatters, carried a menacing energy. It was the sound of the keepers transporting the mysterious crystals. To the left, however, there was nothing. Absolute silence.
    He turned back to Alice and Axel. "We'll go left," he whispered, his voice steady. "It's quiet. That's our best shot."
    Axel frowned, squinting into the darkness of the left tunnel. "Silent usually means a trap," he muttered, but Nate didn't reply. He had already started moving. Alice glanced at Axel before following Nate, with Axel grumbling under his breath as he brought up the rear.
    The air grew cooler as they ventured deeper into the tunnel. Water dripped from the ceiling, pooling into small, muddy patches on the ground. The quiet was unnerving, each of their steps magnified by the hollow acoustics of the corridor. Every so often, Nate would glance over his shoulder, ensuring they were still together.
    Finally, the tunnel opened up into a vast chamber, and the three froze.
    At the far end of the room, a group of ten keepers stood near a massive boulder. The boulder wasn't natural; it was part of a hidden mechanism, sealed off by a large rusted wheel. The keepers were motionless, their elongated heads tilted slightly, as if on high alert.
    Nate pointed to the wheel and whispered, "That's the exit."
    Alice's eyes widened. "Are you serious? There's no way we're getting past them without being noticed."
    Axel took a cautious step back. "Yeah, this doesn't exactly scream 'easy escape.' What's the plan, genius?"
    Nate turned to them, his expression unwavering. "I'll distract them."
    "What?" Alice's whisper was sharp, almost a hiss. "That's insane. You'll get yourself killed!"
    Even Axel, usually full of sarcastic comments, looked genuinely alarmed. "This is stupid, Nate. They'll shred you before we can even open that thing."
    "They won't," Nate replied firmly. His eyes glimmered with quiet confidence. "I'll draw them away. While they're focused on me, you two will open the wheel and escape."
    Alice shook her head, her voice rising slightly in panic. "And what happens to you?"
    "I'll figure it out," Nate said, his tone calm but unyielding. "I can handle myself. Trust me."
    Alice's jaw tightened. She hated this plan. It was reckless, dangerous, and borderline suicidal. But Nate's expression gave her no room to argue. Finally, she sighed and nodded, her hands clenched into fists. Axel hesitated a moment longer before giving a grudging nod.
    "Fine," Axel muttered. "But if you die, I'm blaming you."
    Nate smirked faintly. "Fair enough."
    Taking a deep breath, he stepped into the chamber, his hands lighting up with flames.
    "Hey!" he shouted, his voice ringing out. The keepers all turned sharply, their eyeless faces tilting toward the sound. Nate raised his hand, launching a fireball at one of them. The creature twisted its body unnaturally, avoiding the attack.
    Nate gritted his teeth, not letting the miss rattle him. With a sharp motion, he summoned a pillar of fire from the ground, the flames roaring to life as they surged forward. Three keepers were engulfed in the inferno, their charred bodies collapsing to the ground.
    "Go! Now!" Nate bellowed, summoning another wave of fire to keep the remaining keepers occupied.
    Alice and Axel darted toward the wheel, their hearts pounding. Axel grabbed the wheel first, his hands slipping slightly on the rusted metal. "It's stuck!" he growled, putting his full weight into turning it.
    Alice joined him, pushing alongside him with all her strength. The wheel groaned loudly, resisting their efforts. "Come on!" Alice panted, her arms trembling.
    Finally, the wheel began to move. Slowly, painfully, the boulder rolled aside, revealing the dark, thick forest beyond. The fresh air hit them like a blessing, but their relief was short-lived.
    They both turned to call for Nate, but Axel froze mid-motion. His face drained of color as his gaze fixed on something outside the entrance.
    "Oh no," Axel whispered, his voice barely audible.
    Alice followed his gaze, her breath catching in her throat. Outside the entrance, the forest was alive with movement¡ªshadows shifting, figures lurking just beyond the tree line.

 Chapter 50 Getting Out III

    "Nate!" Axel shouted, his voice strained with panic. "What the hell are we doing? There's more of them out here!"Nate barely spared him a glance, his focus locked on the swarm of keepers bearing down on him. Fire crackled in his palms as he sent another wave of flames hurtling toward his enemies, forcing them to back off momentarily.
    "Stop standing there and move!" Nate yelled, his voice echoing off the walls. His eyes darted to Alice, who was frozen with indecision. "Alice! Turn your ice into spikes! Visualize it in your head¡ªit's all about focus!"
    Alice's hands trembled as she raised them, summoning her icy powers. She shut her eyes for a split second, picturing sharp, lethal spikes forming. When she opened her eyes, jagged shards of ice materialized in her hands.
    "Like this?" she shouted back.
    "Yes!" Nate shouted, dodging a heavy strike from a keeper's hammer. "Now fire them!"
    With one hand still gripping the wheel to keep the boulder suspended, Alice hurled the spikes toward the oncoming keepers. Her aim wasn't perfect at first, but the sharp ice impaled one of the creatures directly, dropping it instantly. Encouraged, she kept going, her attacks growing more precise and lethal.
    Axel, watching the chaos unfold, shouted, "Alice, get out of here! I've got the wheel!"
    "No!" Alice cried, her voice defiant. "We're not leaving without you both!"
    She attempted to freeze the wheel in place, creating a thick layer of ice over its surface, but the boulder's immense weight shattered the ice almost instantly. The wheel jerked, nearly slipping out of Axel's grasp before he caught it in time. His muscles bulged as he strained to keep it steady.
    "Go, damn it!" Axel bellowed, his voice cracking with effort.
    Alice hesitated, her breath hitching in her chest. Nate turned toward her, his expression hard. "Alice, listen to him! Get outside and clear the way! We'll follow!"
    Tears stung her eyes, but she nodded, realizing she had no choice. She turned toward the opening and summoned a smooth, glistening road of ice. With a final glance over her shoulder, she leaped onto it, gliding outside with remarkable speed.
    Once outside, Alice summoned more spikes, hurling them at the keepers waiting near the entrance. The creatures were frail and emaciated compared to the ones inside, and they crumpled easily under her assault. She didn't stop until the area was littered with fallen keepers.
    "It's clear!" she shouted, turning back toward the entrance. "Axel, come on!"
    Inside, Axel struggled to hold the wheel steady. Sweat poured down his face, and his arms shook violently under the strain. "I can't leave, Alice!" he called out. "If I let go, this thing will crush me!"
    Suddenly, a wave of heat swept over him, and he glanced to his side to see Nate standing there. Flames danced around his hands as he grabbed the wheel. "I've got it," Nate said firmly. "Now go!"
    Axel's eyes widened. "What about you?"
    "There's no time to argue," Nate snapped. "One of us has to stay, and it's going to be me!"
    "No!" Axel growled, refusing to move. He grabbed the wheel again, trying to push Nate aside. "I'll do it!"
    But Nate wasn't having it. With a sharp kick, he sent Axel flying backward onto the icy path Alice had created. Axel slid helplessly out of the tunnel, his protests echoing as he tumbled outside.
    "Nate!" Alice cried, running to Axel's side. Together, they looked back into the tunnel, their eyes widening in horror.
    A new wave of keepers surged forward, but these were unlike any they had seen before. They were massive, with thick, muscular frames and glowing eyes that radiated malice. Each carried a heavy hammer, the weapons gleaming ominously in the dim light.
    Nate turned to face them, his expression calm but resolute. He glanced back at Alice and Axel one last time, a small, sad smile on his face.
    "Go," he said softly, his voice almost drowned out by the roar of the oncoming keepers.
    And then, he let go of the wheel.
    The boulder fell with a deafening crash, sealing the entrance completely.
    For a moment, there was silence.
    Alice stared at the now-closed entrance, her mind refusing to process what had just happened. Nate's smile¡ªthe way he had looked at her¡ªkept replaying in her head, over and over.
    "No¡­" she whispered, her voice trembling. Her legs gave out, and she dropped to her knees. "No! No, no, no!"
    She scrambled toward the boulder, her hands slamming against it in desperation. "Nate!" she screamed, her voice raw with anguish.
    She summoned her powers, creating massive pillars of ice to try and lift the boulder, but the ice shattered against its weight. Blood began to seep from her hands as she pounded on the unyielding stone, her cries growing more frantic.
    "Nate! Come back! Please!"
    Axel stood behind her, his face pale and stricken. He simply stared at the boulder, his fists clenched tightly at his sides.
    Alice continued to scream and cry, her fists bloody and bruised as she kept hitting the boulder. But it was no use.
    Nate was gone.
    ----
    Madison sat on a flat rock at the edge of the camp, her eyes fixed on the dense forest in the distance. The sun was beginning its descent, casting a golden hue over the trees, but she barely noticed the beauty of the evening. Her mind was consumed by worry, her heart heavy with the growing fear that something had gone wrong.
    She sighed, brushing a strand of her messy hair out of her face. It had been almost forty eight hours since Nate, Alice, and Axel disappeared into the forest. Since morning, she'd been sitting there, refusing to move, hoping they'd return. But as time dragged on, hope began to wane.
    She turned her gaze toward the camp. Around her, life went on as if nothing had happened. The others were busy with their routines, oblivious¡ªor uncaring¡ªabout the fate of the trio. Ryder was the only one who seemed to share her concern, but even he was too consumed with his obsession: finding a way off the island. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Jack, on the other hand, was already rallying a group to leave the beach. He stood a few feet away, gesturing wildly with his hands as he spoke to a small group about their next move. "We can't waste time waiting for them. They will find us, I'll leave something for Nate that only he can understand, and we need to secure the next location before it gets dark," he was saying, his tone matter-of-fact.
    Jason wasn't any better. Madison had thought he might show concern for Axel¡ªhis closest companion¡ªbut instead, he was doting on Bella. He was kneeling by the campfire, offering her a freshly roasted fish and a rare, soft smile.
    The sight made Madison's blood boil. "How can they just act like this is normal?" she muttered to herself. "Don't they care?"
    The more she watched, the more restless she became. Her fingers clenched the edge of the rock, and her leg bounced nervously. By now, the sun had dipped lower, and the shadows of the trees stretched ominously across the sand. It was evening, and they still hadn't come back.
    A knot of dread twisted in her stomach. Something bad had happened¡ªshe could feel it. Finally, she stood, brushing the sand off her pants. If no one else would do anything, she'd go look for them herself.
    She had only taken a few steps when a sudden commotion broke out behind her.
    "Hey, look!" someone called.
    Madison froze and turned around. A small crowd had gathered at the edge of the camp, murmuring and pointing toward the forest.
    "What's going on now?" she muttered under her breath, pushing her way through the throng of people.
    When she broke through the crowd, her heart stopped. Emerging from the trees were Alice and Axel.
    They looked nothing like the confident duo she had last seen. Their clothes were torn and dirty, their faces pale and gaunt. Axel limped slightly, his shoulder hunched as though he had taken a hit. Alice looked worse¡ªher face was streaked with dried blood, and her hands hung limply by her sides, the knuckles raw and red.
    But it wasn't just their physical state that shocked Madison¡ªit was the haunted look in their eyes. It was the look of people who had stared death in the face and barely survived.
    The crowd parted as they walked forward, their steps slow and unsteady. The murmurs around them grew louder.
    "What happened to them?"
    "Where's Nate?"
    "Are they the only ones who made it back?"
    Madison's throat tightened. She took a tentative step forward, wanting to ask them what had happened but unable to form the words. Her voice caught in her throat as she noticed Alice's trembling hands and Axel's downcast eyes.
    They didn't stop to speak to anyone. They didn't acknowledge the questions or the stares. They just kept walking, their faces devoid of expression, like they were moving on autopilot.
    As they passed by Madison, Alice glanced at her for the briefest moment. Madison saw the unshed tears glistening in her eyes, saw the way her jaw clenched as if she were holding back a scream.
    And then they were gone, disappearing into the center of the camp, leaving Madison standing there, her heart pounding in her chest.
    She didn't need to ask what had happened. She could see the answer written all over their faces.

 Chapter 51 Fierce Battle With The Keepers

    Nate turned to face the keepers, his jaw tightening as he took in their menacing forms. They were nothing like the creatures he had fought before. These were taller, stronger, and far more dangerous. Standing eight feet tall, their hulking bodies were covered in tough, armored skin that gleamed in the dim light of the chamber. Each carried a massive hammer that radiated an oppressive aura, the weapons nearly as tall as they were. Their glowing eyes burned with rage, locked onto Nate like a predator eyeing its prey.For a moment, silence filled the chamber, save for the crackling embers that danced around Nate's feet. He met their gaze head-on, his lips curling into a small, defiant smile. "You're not the only ones with an upgrade," he muttered, his voice low but carrying a dangerous edge.
    Nate's body flickered with flames, the heat rolling off him in waves. Ever since his powers had surged few days ago, he knew something had changed. His fire burned hotter, fiercer, and more alive than ever before. He could feel its power coursing through him, begging to be unleashed. But he'd been holding back, afraid that tapping into this new strength would summon the ice entity again.
    Now, it didn't matter. The fear of what might happen was outweighed by the reality of what was about to happen.
    More keepers poured into the chamber from deeper within the cave, their heavy footsteps echoing ominously. Nate exhaled sharply, muttering under his breath, "How many are there?"
    The keepers began spreading out, forming a semi-circle around him. Their movements were slow, deliberate, like hunters closing in on a cornered animal. But Nate wasn't cornered¡ªhe was ready.
    As the flames around him grew brighter, hotter, his entire body ignited, transforming him into a living inferno. Fire rippled across his skin, and his outline blurred, becoming indistinguishable from the swirling flames. His presence alone turned the air oppressive, forcing even the massive keepers to take an involuntary step back.
    The heat warped the very air around him, and the chamber glowed with an intense orange hue. For the first time, the keepers hesitated. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "RAAAAAH!"
    The screech broke through the tension as one of the keepers let out a bone-rattling roar. It lunged forward, its massive hammer raised high, moving with a surprising burst of speed. The hammer came down toward Nate with the force of an avalanche, its wielder fully expecting Nate to dodge.
    But Nate didn't move.
    Instead, he stood firm, his fiery gaze locked onto the charging keeper. The other keepers stopped in their tracks, their expressions shifting from rage to confusion. Even the keeper mid-attack seemed surprised by Nate's lack of reaction.
    With a deafening crash, the hammer slammed into Nate.
    Or at least, it should have.
    The massive weapon stopped dead in its tracks, inches from Nate's chest.
    The chamber fell deathly silent as everyone froze, the keepers' glowing eyes wide with disbelief. Slowly, Nate raised his hand, revealing that he had caught the hammer's head with his bare hand. Flames licked at his fingers, crawling across the surface of the weapon.
    The keeper holding the hammer blinked, its fierce expression twisting into one of sheer disbelief.
    Nate tilted his head, a mocking smirk playing across his lips. "I don't think so," he said, his voice calm and dripping with menace.
    Before the keeper could react, Nate's free hand shot forward. Flames roared to life, forming a massive fist of fire. With a grunt of effort, Nate drove the fiery fist straight into the keeper's chest.
    The impact was devastating.
    The keeper was launched backward like a ragdoll, its massive body hurtling through the air. It crashed to the ground with a sickening thud, skidding across the rocky floor until it came to a stop at the feet of the others.
    Blood spurted from its mouth as it let out a weak, gurgling sound. It raised one trembling hand toward the ceiling, as if reaching for something unseen. Then its arm fell limp, and its glowing eyes dimmed to nothing.
    Dead.
    One hit.
    The remaining keepers stood frozen, their massive forms motionless as they stared at the scene before them. Shock rippled through their ranks. This human¡ªthis lone, fiery figure¡ªhad just killed one of them with a single strike.
    Nate straightened, shaking the flames from his hand like water. His gaze swept over the remaining keepers, his smirk still firmly in place. "Who's next?"
    The oppressive heat in the chamber grew even stronger as Nate's flames flared brighter, more intense than ever.
    The chamber fell silent for a brief moment after Nate's fiery assault had ended one of the keepers with a single strike. The others stared at their fallen comrade, their glowing eyes narrowing in disbelief and rage. Then, one by one, the remaining keepers let out deafening screeches that echoed through the cave, their cries piercing enough to make Nate's ears ring.
    "RAAAAHHH!"
    The sound reverberated off the walls, shaking loose small rocks and dust. The hesitation that had once held them in check was gone, replaced by a collective bloodlust. Though Nate's display of power had been impressive, their sheer numbers gave them confidence.
    They started moving toward him, hammers raised, their glowing eyes locked on their target. Nate braced himself as flames erupted from his body once again, flaring upward like a blazing inferno.
    "Fine," Nate muttered, his voice low and resolute. "Come on, then."
    The first three keepers surged forward as if on cue, their heavy steps making the ground tremble beneath them. Nate crouched low, his fiery form illuminating the room as he leapt into the air with incredible speed, flames trailing behind him like a comet.
    The first keeper swung its hammer in a wide arc, aiming to smash Nate mid-air, but he twisted his body with uncanny precision, dodging the blow by mere inches. He countered by thrusting his hand forward, sending a concentrated stream of fire straight into the keeper's face.
    The creature let out a guttural scream as its head was engulfed in flames. It stumbled backward, clawing at its burning face before collapsing in a heap, its body still smoking.
    The second and third keepers, unfazed by their comrade's fate, charged at Nate simultaneously. One brought its hammer down in a powerful overhead strike, while the other swung horizontally, aiming to catch Nate mid-dodge.
    Nate reacted instantly. He somersaulted backward, avoiding the overhead strike, and then twisted his body mid-air to narrowly avoid the horizontal swing. Flames erupted from his hands as he extended his arms, sending twin fireballs hurtling toward both attackers.
    The fireballs hit their marks, exploding on impact. The force of the blasts sent both keepers flying backward, their massive bodies crashing into the cavern walls. One of them struggled to rise, its movements sluggish and erratic, before Nate appeared in front of it in a blur of motion.
    With a roar, Nate summoned a pillar of fire that erupted from the ground beneath the keeper, incinerating it in an instant.
    The third keeper, still reeling from the explosion, attempted to rise as well, but Nate was already there. He grabbed its hammer, which was still glowing faintly from the heat of his flames, and yanked it from the creature's grasp.
    "Let me show you how this is done," Nate said coldly.
    He swung the massive weapon with surprising ease, smashing it into the keeper's chest. The impact sent shockwaves through the chamber as the creature was launched across the room, its body crumpling lifelessly against the wall.
    Nate turned back to face the remaining keepers, his chest heaving with exertion. "Still want to play?"
    The remaining six keepers hesitated briefly, but their rage outweighed their fear. They roared in unison, charging at Nate from all directions.
    Nate gritted his teeth, summoning more flames as his body lit up like a miniature sun. He sprinted forward, meeting the closest keeper head-on.
    The fight became a chaotic blur of motion and fire.
    One keeper lunged at Nate with surprising speed, its hammer swinging in a deadly arc. Nate ducked low, letting the weapon sail over his head, and retaliated with a fiery uppercut that sent the creature sprawling.
    Another keeper came at him from the side, its hammer aimed at his ribs. Nate turned just in time, catching the hammer's handle with both hands. Flames surged along his arms and into the weapon, heating it until the keeper was forced to let go with a pained screech. Nate spun the hammer in his hands before slamming it into the creature's head, crushing its skull.
    The other four keepers attacked simultaneously, their massive bodies moving with surprising coordination. Nate was forced to dodge and weave between their strikes, his flames flickering as he pushed his powers to the limit.
    One of the keepers managed to graze him with its hammer, the blow sending him stumbling backward. Nate winced, clutching his side as he felt the searing pain.
    "Not bad," he muttered, a grim smile on his face. "But I'm still standing."
    Summoning every ounce of his strength, Nate unleashed a wave of fire that spread out in all directions, forcing the keepers to retreat momentarily.
    Seizing the opportunity, Nate focused his flames into a single, concentrated beam. He aimed it at the nearest keeper, the intense heat cutting through the creature's torso like a blade.
    One by one, he took them down, his movements a blur of fire and fury. The chamber filled with the smell of burning flesh and the sounds of the keepers' dying cries.
    When the last keeper fell, Nate stood amidst the carnage, his chest rising and falling heavily. The flames that had covered his body began to die down, leaving behind only the faint glow of embers. Sweat poured down his face as he collapsed onto the floor, utterly spent.
    The chamber was silent once more, save for the crackling of distant flames. Nate closed his eyes briefly, trying to catch his breath. Every muscle in his body ached, and his head throbbed from the exertion.
    But just as he allowed himself a moment of rest, the ground beneath him began to tremble.
    His eyes snapped open as the sound of heavy footsteps echoed through the chamber, growing louder with each passing second.
    Nate forced himself to his feet, his body screaming in protest. He steadied himself, flames flickering weakly to life around his hands as he prepared for another fight.
    Then he saw them.
    More keepers emerged from the tunnel, their forms towering and menacing. These were different¡ªlarger, more muscular, and radiating an aura of pure malice. Their eyes glowed brighter, and their weapons seemed even more deadly.
    Nate's heart sank, but he clenched his fists, refusing to back down. "Great," he muttered. "Round two."
    Before he could make a move, a deafening roar filled the chamber, freezing everyone in their tracks.
    "WHO DARES DISTURB MY MINE?"
    The voice was thunderous, deep, and filled with an unnatural power that made the very air in the chamber vibrate.
    Nate's flames flickered as an involuntary shiver ran down his spine. The keepers froze as well, their glowing eyes turning toward the source of the voice.
    The sound came from deep within the tunnel, and it grew louder with each passing moment. Nate could feel the raw power emanating from whoever was approaching.

 Chapter 52 Special One

    The place was silent except for the echoing footsteps that grew louder with each passing second. Nate's breath caught in his throat as the owner of the thunderous voice finally appeared from the shadows.It was a middle-aged man, dressed in a flowing black robe that seemed to absorb the light around him. His presence was overwhelming, the sheer force of it pressing against Nate's chest like an invisible weight. The man's eyes glowed faintly, and a dark, menacing energy radiated from him.
    The keepers immediately parted, forming a path for the man as he strode forward with measured, deliberate steps. The air around him seemed to shimmer, charged with an unnatural power.
    Nate didn't move. He stood his ground, every muscle in his body tense as the man stopped a few feet away. They locked eyes, and for a moment, it felt like the world around them had disappeared.
    The man tilted his head slightly, a faint smirk playing on his lips. He raised his hands and clapped slowly, the sound echoing eerily in the chamber.
    "Well, well," the man said, his voice calm but dripping with authority. "I must admit, I admire your confidence. To stand before me and not be on your knees... That takes courage."
    Nate narrowed his eyes, the flames on his body flickering brighter. His lips curled into a smirk. "Why the hell should I kneel to you?" he shot back. "Who the fuck do you think you are?"
    The man's smirk widened into a grin, but his eyes darkened. He didn't reply immediately. Instead, he raised one hand, his fingers slightly curled.
    "Kneel," the man said, his voice low but carrying an undeniable command. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Before Nate could react, he felt it¡ªa crushing, invisible weight slamming down on him. It was like a mountain had dropped onto his shoulders, forcing his legs to buckle. His knees trembled as the pressure intensified, threatening to drive him to the ground.
    Nate gritted his teeth, his whole body trembling as he fought against the oppressive force. His knees hovered inches above the ground, but he refused to let them touch.
    "I said," the man repeated, his voice sharper this time, "kneel."
    The weight increased, and Nate let out a strained grunt, his vision swimming for a moment. Sweat poured down his face, and his muscles screamed in protest.
    But then, with a roar of defiance, Nate pushed back against the force. Flames erupted from his body, surging outward like a blazing storm. Slowly, agonizingly, he straightened his legs and stood tall, meeting the man's shocked gaze.
    "Not happening," Nate growled, his voice low and steady despite the strain.
    The man's eyes widened slightly, genuine surprise flickering across his face. He studied Nate for a long moment before his expression darkened.
    "Impressive," he said, his tone cold. "I've never seen anyone resist my command before. Who the fuck are you?"
    Before Nate could respond, the air around the man crackled with energy. Lightning danced along his arms, illuminating his black robes in flashes of white and blue.
    Recognition dawned on Nate's face as he took a step back. The memory hit him like a punch to the gut¡ªthe pilot.
    "It's you," Nate said, his voice rising. "You're the one who killed our pilot!"
    The man blinked, then threw his head back and laughed¡ªa deep, guttural sound that echoed through the chamber.
    "I don't know what you're talking about," he said, amusement lacing his tone. "I've killed so many people, I've lost count. But don't worry¡ªyou're about to join them."
    Nate clenched his fists, flames roaring to life around him. His body lit up like a beacon, the intense heat forcing the nearby keepers to take a step back.
    The man's grin faded, replaced by a look of cold determination. Without another word, he raised one hand, lightning surging along his fingertips.
    Nate didn't hesitate. With a shout, he launched himself forward, a trail of fire blazing behind him.
    The clash of fire and lightning lit up the cavern like a battlefield in hell. The air burned hot with Nate's flames, but it cracked and hissed with the electric surge from the robed man. The two forces collided again and again, sparks flying in all directions as they fought for dominance.
    Nate launched a barrage of fireballs, each one exploding with a deafening roar as they struck the ground around the man. The robed figure dodged effortlessly, his movements swift and precise, as if the flames were nothing more than an inconvenience.
    "You're strong," the man said, his voice calm even as he sidestepped another fiery blast. "But strength without control is meaningless."
    He raised his hand, and a bolt of lightning shot forward, cutting through the air like a spear. Nate barely managed to dodge, the electricity grazing his shoulder and leaving a smoking wound. He stumbled, his flames flickering for a moment before reigniting.
    Nate gritted his teeth and charged forward, flames roaring around him. He aimed a fiery punch at the man's chest, but before he could connect, the man caught his fist with one hand.
    "You're too slow," the man said, his grip tightening. Lightning surged from his hand, coursing through Nate's arm and sending waves of pain through his body.
    Nate screamed, but he didn't retreat. With his free hand, he conjured a blazing inferno and slammed it into the man's side. The explosion sent both of them flying, but while Nate struggled to get to his feet, the man rose effortlessly, brushing soot from his robe.
    "This is pathetic," the man said, shaking his head.
    He vanished in a flash of lightning and reappeared behind Nate, delivering a brutal kick to his back. Nate was sent sprawling, his body skidding across the rocky floor.
    Before he could recover, the man was on him again, slamming a lightning-infused fist into his stomach. Nate gasped as the air was forced from his lungs, his flames flickering weakly.
    "Do you understand now?" the man asked, his tone mocking. "You're out of your league."
    Nate growled, summoning every ounce of strength he had left. His entire body erupted in flames, the intense heat warping the air around him. With a roar, he launched himself at the man, a blazing comet of fury and desperation.
    But the man didn't flinch. He raised his hand, and a wall of lightning met Nate's charge head-on. The resulting explosion rocked the cavern, sending shockwaves through the air. When the dust settled, Nate was on his knees, his body smoking and battered.
    The man approached him slowly, his footsteps echoing ominously. "You've got spirit, I'll give you that," he said. "But spirit won't save you."
    He raised his hand, and lightning crackled to life, forming a whip that lashed out and struck Nate across the chest. Nate cried out as the energy seared his skin, leaving a deep, smoking wound.
    Again and again, the whip struck, each blow sending waves of agony through Nate's body. But he refused to fall. Bloodied and broken, he forced himself to stand, his flames burning weaker with every passing second.
    The man frowned, a hint of frustration in his eyes. "Why won't you just die?" he muttered.
    He surged forward, delivering a barrage of punches and kicks, each one charged with electricity. Nate tried to block, but he was too slow, too weak. The blows rained down on him, and with each one, his body grew heavier, his vision darker.
    Finally, with a powerful uppercut, the man sent Nate crashing into the wall. Nate slumped to the ground, barely able to move. His flames had all but disappeared, leaving only faint embers flickering around him.
    The man walked over and grabbed Nate by the collar, lifting him off the ground as if he weighed nothing. Nate's head lolled to the side, his breaths shallow and ragged.
    "Who the fuck are you?" the man demanded, shaking Nate violently. "Any normal person would've been dead by now. How the fuck are you still alive?"
    Nate's eyes fluttered open, and for a moment, he managed a weak smile. "Go fuck yourself," he rasped, his voice barely audible.
    The man's expression darkened, but before he could respond, Nate's eyes rolled back, and his body went limp in his grip. He wasn't dead¡ªhis faint, uneven breathing proved that¡ªbut he was barely clinging to life.
    The man stared at Nate for a long moment before dropping him unceremoniously to the ground. He turned to the keepers, his face a mixture of frustration and curiosity.
    "Take him away," he ordered. "I want to know what makes him so special."

 Chapter 53 A Way Off

    Madison couldn't keep the questions bottled up any longer. She had been pacing back and forth near the camp center, her mind a whirl of anxiety and unanswered questions. When Axel and Alice returned, looking pale and worn, she had initially held herself back. But now, as they stood among the group and everyone gathered around, curiosity and fear consumed her.She pushed her way through the murmuring crowd, her voice cutting through the chatter. "What happened to you two?"
    All eyes turned to Axel and Alice, who exchanged uneasy glances. Axel took a deep breath and spoke first. "When we were out looking for a place to settle, we found... the body of the pilot," he said grimly. "Then we were captured by... them. But we managed to escape."
    The group erupted in murmurs, some in disbelief, others in horror.
    Madison's heart sank at the mention of the pilot's body, but there was another question burning on her lips. "Where's Nate?" she asked, her voice shaking.
    Axel hesitated, his eyes darting to the ground. "He couldn't make it back," he said finally, his tone flat and emotionless.
    The words hit Madison like a punch to the gut, but before she could process them, Alice stepped forward, her face contorted with anger.
    "Couldn't make it back?" she snapped at Axel. "Nate sacrificed himself so we could escape! He stayed behind to hold the wheel that kept the door open for us!"
    Gasps rippled through the crowd. The weight of Alice's words seemed to hang heavily in the air.
    Nate. Always Nate.
    First, he had brought back Claire and her group when they were lost. Then he had gone to save the people abducted by the slimy monster. And now, he had given up his own safety so that Axel and Alice could live. He never asked for recognition, never sought reward. Protecting everyone else had always been his priority.
    The murmurs grew louder, a mixture of guilt, awe, and sadness spreading among the group. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Madison's hands clenched into fists, her mind racing. "Alice," she said suddenly, her voice trembling with a mixture of hope and desperation, "if Nate helped you keep the door open so you could pass, then... that means you didn't see him die, right?"
    Alice blinked, caught off guard by the question. She hesitated, then nodded slowly. "No... no, I didn't see him die. The door closed before¡ª" She stopped abruptly, her eyes widening as realization struck. "He could still be alive."
    Madison's heart leapt. "Then we have to go back! We have to save him!"
    Alice's gaze hardened with determination, and she nodded. "Yes. We have to."
    But before either of them could take a step, Axel stepped between them, his hands raised in protest. "No, no, no," he said firmly. He turned to Alice, his face darkening. "You forgot to tell them the other part, didn't you? About what happened in that damn mine. About the... keepers."
    Alice faltered, her voice caught in her throat.
    Axel continued, his tone grave. "Nate was fending them off when we left. Those things were everywhere, Alice! And after we got out, I saw the wave of them rushing towards him. There's no way¡ª" His voice cracked slightly, but he pressed on. "There's no way he could have survived that."
    Madison opened her mouth to argue, but Axel silenced her with a look. "Do you know what they do to people who try to escape if they catch them?" he asked, his voice dropping to a low, chilling tone.
    Madison froze, shaking her head slowly.
    Axel's eyes bore into hers. "They remove your eyes. Sew your mouth shut. And nail your ears closed." He paused, letting the horrifying image sink in. "The only thing you have left is your nose, so you can smell your own damn death as you starve, unable to eat or scream for help."
    The crowd fell silent, the weight of his words pressing down on everyone like a suffocating blanket. Madison stared at Axel, her mouth dry, her chest tightening.
    Her hope wavered.
    She sank onto the cold sand, her head spinning. The world around her seemed to blur as the weight of Axel's words bore down on her. Her chest felt tight, her breath shallow. She had been the only one who couldn't stop worrying about Nate's safety, the only one who clung to the faint hope that he would make it back. Now, hearing that he was gone, the hope that had sustained her crumbled, leaving her with a hollow ache in her chest.
    The camp was eerily quiet. Though everyone wore sad expressions, there was an unspoken understanding that life would go on. But for Madison, the news of Nate's fate wasn't just sad¡ªit was devastating.
    As the murmurs and shuffling of the group continued, Jack stood off to the side, his arms crossed, his eyes scanning the crowd. Unlike the others, who seemed consumed by grief, his expression was calculating. His gaze lingered on the faces around him before he finally spoke, his voice cutting through the silence like a blade.
    "I know we're all feeling the weight of this loss," he began, his tone measured. "But I think we're missing the bigger picture here."
    Bella turned to him, her brows furrowed. "What are you talking about, Jack?"
    Jack shifted his weight, folding his arms across his chest. "What I'm saying is, we've just confirmed something important," he said, his voice steady but firm. "We're not alone on this island. There are other people here."
    The group froze.
    Madison glanced up, her dizzy spell momentarily forgotten. The words hung in the air, heavy and foreboding.
    Jack turned his sharp gaze toward Ryder, who was leaning against a tree, listening intently. "And if there are others here," Jack continued, "we need to move. Now. We can't stay here any longer."
    Axel frowned, crossing his arms. "Why's that, genius?"
    Jack didn't flinch. "Because we're not safe here. If those... things, or whoever it was that took them, know where we are, it's only a matter of time before they come for us again. And who's to say they're not already on their way?"
    A ripple of unease spread through the group. Though none of them wanted to admit it, Jack's words carried a chilling logic.
    "He's right," Ryder said finally, pushing off the tree and standing upright. "We've lingered here too long already. The longer we stay in one place, the more vulnerable we are."
    The group began to nod in agreement, the realization sinking in. Although the loss of Nate weighed heavily on them, their survival had to come first.
    "I'll get my things," one of the survivors muttered, before quickly disappearing into a nearby tent.
    The others followed suit, scattering to gather their belongings. In moments, the beach was nearly empty, save for a small cluster of people who hadn't moved: Madison, Bella, Axel, Alice, Ryder, and Jack.
    Madison still sat on the ground, her knees drawn to her chest, her mind spinning with memories of Nate. She barely registered the conversation around her until Ryder turned to Jack and spoke.
    "What are you thinking, Jack?" Ryder asked, his voice low and cautious.
    Jack's lips curled into a slight smile, a spark of determination in his eyes. "I'm thinking that if there are other people on this island," he said, "then there must be a way they got here. And if there's a way onto the island... there's a way off."
    The group exchanged uneasy glances, the weight of Jack's words sinking in.

 Chapter 54 Twenty Days Later

    Twenty days had passed since the news of Nate's death spread through the survivors. That same day, they had left the beach, abandoning the familiar shores for a safer haven deep within the forest. They found refuge in a massive cave, hidden by layers of thick foliage and jagged rocks. The entrance was nearly invisible to the untrained eye, ensuring their security.Thanks to their elemental powers, the survivors transformed the cave into a livable shelter. They carved out individual rooms, offering each person a sense of privacy. Ryder used his strength and precision to break apart boulders and form sturdy walls, while others used their abilities to enhance the space. They even created light sources by capturing glowing insects from the cave's depths and placing them inside transparent containers made from smoothed-out rock and resin.
    Beds were crafted from the forest's resources. Madison teleported to nearby areas to collect large leaves, vines, and soft moss, while Alice froze and shaped tree trunks into wooden frames. Liam used his earth manipulation to stabilize the structures, ensuring they wouldn't collapse under the weight of the bedding materials. The result was surprisingly comfortable, a testament to their resourcefulness.
    Despite their progress, the mood among the group was somber. The memory of Nate lingered heavily, his absence felt in every corner of their new home.
    Outside the cave, Bella and Ryder were preparing to hunt for food. Bella carried a makeshift bow crafted from flexible tree branches and string-like vines, while Ryder adjusted the rock-tipped spear in his hand.
    As they walked through the forest, Bella glanced up at a towering tree nearby. Perched high above the ground, on one of its highest branches, was Madison. She sat there as she had every day for the past twenty days, her legs dangling over the edge, her gaze distant.
    Only she could reach such a height, using her teleportation ability to appear effortlessly on the branch. It had become her sanctuary, a place where no one could disturb her. But the toll of her grief was evident.
    Her once-bright eyes were now shadowed, dark circles framing them. Her hair was unkempt, falling in wild strands over her face, and her complexion had lost its former glow. She was a shadow of her former self, drained by sorrow and guilt.
    Bella sighed, her heart heavy as she looked up at Madison. "She's... not doing well," she murmured to Ryder.
    Ryder followed Bella's gaze, his expression somber. "Yeah," he agreed.
    "How close were they, anyway?" Bella asked softly, glancing at Ryder. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    He shook his head. "I don't know for sure," he admitted. "But they were always together. Nate was the only person Madison stuck to. She never really opened up to anyone else."
    Bella frowned, her eyes lingering on Madison. "It must be so hard for her," she whispered.
    As if sensing their conversation, Madison suddenly looked down from her perch. Her empty, dark eyes locked onto theirs, and in an instant, she disappeared. A second later, she reappeared directly in front of them, startling Bella slightly.
    "Where are you going?" Madison asked, her voice quiet but firm.
    Bella and Ryder exchanged a glance before Ryder answered, "We're going hunting. We need to restock our food supplies."
    Madison's lips pressed into a thin line. "I'm coming with you," she said flatly, her tone leaving no room for argument.
    Bella hesitated, noting the determination in Madison's eyes despite the weariness on her face. She glanced at Ryder, who gave a slight nod.
    "Alright," Bella said gently. "You can come with us."
    Madison gave a small nod after Bella agreed she could follow them. The three of them began walking deeper into the forest, the sunlight filtering through the dense canopy above.
    Suddenly, Bella stopped in her tracks. Her body went rigid, and her breathing became shallow. Ryder noticed first. "What's wrong?" he asked, stepping closer to her.
    Bella didn't reply. Instead, her eyes rolled back, and her irises turned completely white. Before anyone could react, her legs buckled beneath her.
    "Bella!" Ryder shouted, rushing forward.
    But Madison was quicker. In a flash, she teleported to Bella's side and caught her before she hit the ground. Without wasting a second, she looked at Ryder. "Meet me at the med bay!" she commanded before disappearing with Bella in her arms.
    The teleportation landed them in a small room carved out in the depths of the cave, their makeshift medical center. Evelyn, who was currently on shift, looked up in surprise as Madison appeared.
    "What happened?" Evelyn asked, rushing over.
    Madison carefully placed Bella on the cot, her voice tense. "We were just going hunting. She stopped walking, and her eyes turned white... then she collapsed."
    Evelyn nodded quickly, leaning over Bella to assess her condition. She felt for a pulse and checked her breathing. Madison stood at the foot of the cot, her arms crossed tightly over her chest, her mind racing.
    "She's unresponsive," Evelyn muttered, frowning.
    Before Madison could respond, Bella's body began to shake violently. Her limbs twitched uncontrollably, and her head jerked from side to side. The suddenness of it startled Madison, but she immediately moved closer.
    "What's happening?" Ryder's voice boomed as he stormed into the room, panting slightly from the sprint back to the cave.
    Neither Madison nor Evelyn answered him, too focused on Bella. Her convulsions were growing stronger, her entire body trembling as if it was being overwhelmed by something unseen.
    "Hold her down!" Evelyn shouted. Madison moved without hesitation, sitting on the edge of the cot and gripping Bella's shoulders to stabilize her. Ryder stood frozen in the doorway, his fists clenched at his sides as he watched helplessly.
    Then, just as suddenly as it had started, the shaking stopped. Bella's eyes flew open, wide and glassy, and she gasped as though coming up for air after being submerged. Her hand shot out and grabbed Madison's arm in a vice-like grip.
    "Bella! What's wrong?" Madison asked, her voice soft but urgent.
    Bella didn't respond at first. Her breathing was erratic, her chest heaving as if she'd been running for miles. Her hand trembled against Madison's arm.
    "It's okay," Madison murmured, sitting behind Bella and wrapping her arms around her to steady her. "You're safe. Whatever it is, you're safe."
    Bella slowly began to calm under Madison's comforting hold. Her breathing evened out, and the tension in her body eased. Evelyn stood by, her face etched with concern, while Ryder remained rooted to his spot, watching the scene unfold.
    When Bella finally looked up, her eyes locked with Madison's. There was a clarity in her gaze now, but also a deep sense of urgency.
    "Nate..." Bella's voice was barely above a whisper.
    Madison frowned. "What about Nate?"
    Bella swallowed hard, her hand still clutching Madison's arm. She leaned in slightly, her voice trembling as she spoke the words that would change everything.
    "Nate is alive."
    Madison froze. Her entire body went still as the words registered.

 Chapter 55 Internal Conflicts

    Madison's breath caught in her throat as Bella's words echoed in her mind. "Nate is alive." She leaned closer to Bella, her voice trembling with urgency."What do you mean? How do you know he's alive?" Madison asked, her hands gripping Bella's shoulders.
    But before Bella could respond, her body went limp again, her eyes closing.
    "Bella!" Madison exclaimed, her heart pounding. She looked up at Evelyn, panic etched on her face.
    Evelyn quickly checked Bella's pulse and breathing, then turned to Madison and Ryder with a calm expression. "She's fine. She's just sleeping. Whatever she experienced drained her completely. The best thing we can do now is let her rest."
    Madison let out a shaky breath, her mind racing. Ryder placed a hand on her shoulder.
    "Let's step out and give her some space," he suggested.
    Reluctantly, Madison nodded and followed Ryder out of the healthcare area. The moment they were outside, Madison quickened her pace, heading straight for her room. Ryder noticed her hurried steps and frowned.
    "Madison, wait¡ª"
    She didn't stop. By the time Ryder caught up to her, she was already inside her room, hastily throwing items into a small bag. Ryder entered and closed the door behind him, watching her with concern.
    "What are you doing?" he asked, his voice firm.
    Madison didn't answer. She continued packing, her movements frantic.
    "Madison," Ryder said again, stepping closer. "Don't be reckless."
    Her hands froze mid-motion. She turned to him, her eyes wide with disbelief. "Reckless? Did you not hear what Bella just said? Nate is alive!"
    Ryder sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I heard her. But Bella's exhausted, Madison. She's been through a lot. She could've been hallucinating or mistaken¡ª"
    "Hallucinating?" Madison interrupted, her voice rising. "She wasn't hallucinating! She looked me in the eye and said he's alive. Why are we not gathering everyone right now? Why are we not planning to rescue him? We have more people with powers now! We can do this!"
    Ryder stepped forward and grabbed the bag from her hands.
    "Give that back!" Madison shouted, trying to snatch it back.
    "No," Ryder said firmly. "You're not thinking straight. Marching into danger based on a hunch isn't a plan¡ªit's suicide!"
    Madison stared at him, her chest heaving. "A hunch? Are you serious? Ryder, I'm telling you, Nate is alive. Bella said it, and I believe her!"
    Ryder shook his head. "Why? Why are you so certain? Why do you believe Bella can somehow know if Nate is alive or not?"
    Madison hesitated for a moment, then took a deep breath. "You don't know this, Ryder, but when we were in that cave, Nate... he was able to find her. He said he could feel her location in his head. What if it's happening again? What if Bella felt him the same way?"
    Ryder's eyes narrowed. "Nate told me about that too. But Madison, even he wasn't sure how it worked. He said it might've been pure luck. You're basing all of this on a 'maybe.'"
    "It's not a maybe!" Madison insisted, her voice breaking.
    Ryder sighed deeply, his expression softening slightly. "I understand what you're feeling, Madison. I do. But we can't act on emotions alone. If we rush into this without proof, we'll lose more lives. I'm sorry, but I don't believe Bella knows if he's alive or not."
    Madison straightened her posture, her voice steady yet filled with icy resolve. "Fine," she said coldly, her words cutting through the tension in the room. "I'm not requesting for people to follow me. All I need is my bag, and I'll go alone."
    Ryder's expression darkened, his grip tightening around the bag she had been packing. "No, Madison. You're too important to us. I won't let you sacrifice your life like this."
    She glared at him, her eyes blazing with anger and frustration. "Don't act like I'm important, Ryder. I'm not important to anyone here. Only my powers are." Her voice cracked slightly, but she pushed forward, stepping closer to him. "For twenty days, I sat alone, broken, on that tree outside. Every single day, from sunrise to sunset, I waited for someone to care. To ask how I was holding up. And nobody came. Nobody cared. And now that I have hope¡ªjust a sliver of hope¡ªyou're trying to take that away from me?"
    Ryder's jaw clenched. He looked down at the bag, then back at her. "You shouldn't talk like that, Madison," he said quietly. "Everybody is important here."
    Her bitter laugh echoed sharply, a sound filled with years of suppressed hurt. "Important?" she spat, the word tasting sour on her tongue. She tilted her head, crossing her arms as her expression hardened. "Then tell me this, Ryder. Name one person in this camp who doesn't have an ability. Just one."
    Ryder opened his mouth to respond but found no words. His hesitation stretched into silence, and his failure to answer was louder than anything he could have said.
    Madison stepped forward, her hand shooting out to grab the bag from his grip. She yanked it back with more force than necessary, slinging it over her shoulder as her piercing gaze locked onto his. "You can't, can you?"
    Ryder hesitated, his lips parting as if to protest, but nothing came out.
    She shook her head, her voice softer now but laced with disappointment. "That's what I thought."
    Turning on her heel, she walked toward the door. At the threshold, she paused, glancing back over her shoulder. Her expression was a mixture of anger, sadness, and determination.
    "You know," she said slowly, her tone biting, "this group might look like it's in union on the surface. But in reality, we're in constant fight. And maybe, just maybe, it's time you told the people with powers to stop treating those without them like trash."
    Ryder flinched at her words, his shoulders sagging under the weight of the truth she had just thrown at him.
    Without waiting for a response, Madison stepped out of the room, her footsteps echoing faintly as she walked away.
    But she didn't head directly to the camp's entrance. Her stride slowed as she approached another part of the cave, her mind racing. There was still one more thing she needed to do before she left.
    Madison walked past the rows of dimly glowing rooms, her movements deliberate and purposeful. She glanced at the faint light radiating from the containers of glowing insects in the walls, the soft hum of life inside a stark contrast to the turmoil in her heart. Her steps led her to a secluded area of the cave where she knew someone would be.
    She stood in front of the wooden door. She hesitated for a moment, her knuckles hovering over the surface. Finally, she took a deep breath and knocked firmly. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The sound echoed faintly in the dim hallway, and for a moment, there was no response. Then, soft footsteps approached from the other side. The door creaked open, revealing Alice.
    Madison blinked, momentarily caught off guard. Alice's hair, once a deep shade of brown, was now stark white. For a second, Madison thought it might have been dyed, but the closer she looked, the more she realized it wasn't. The strands shimmered faintly in the dim light, almost glowing, as if they had been transformed by her ice powers.
    Alice raised an eyebrow at Madison's expression. "What?" she asked, her tone sharp, though there was an edge of exhaustion behind it.
    Madison quickly shook her head, snapping out of her thoughts. "Nothing," she said briskly. "Pack your bag."
    Alice frowned, folding her arms across her chest. "What are you talking about?"
    Madison stepped forward, her eyes fierce. "Don't ask questions. Just do it. Pack your bag and follow me."
    Alice's frown deepened, her skepticism clear. "And why exactly should I do that?"
    "Because I'm going to find Nate," Madison said firmly, her voice unwavering. "And I need who knows where he is to come with me."
    For a moment, Alice just stared at her, the weight of Madison's words hanging heavily in the air.

 Chapter 56 20 Days Ago

    Madison and Alice moved swiftly through the dense forest, the sunlight above filtered by the thick canopy. The air was heavy with the scents of damp earth and vegetation. Madison had filled Alice in on everything¡ªthe vision, Bella's certainty, and the mission ahead. Alice, usually sharp-tongued and skeptical, walked silently beside her, processing the information.Their pace was hurried but calculated, mindful not to exhaust themselves. Twigs cracked beneath their feet, and birds scattered as they passed. Madison's mind raced with thoughts of Nate¡ªif he was truly alive, where he could be, and what state he might be in.
    Alice finally broke the silence. "You know," she said softly, her voice cutting through the ambient forest sounds, "I never thought I'd be doing this again. Running headfirst into danger."
    Madison glanced at her. "Why did you agree to come, then?"
    Alice sighed. "Because if there's even the slightest chance Nate's alive, we owe it to him to find out. He's done too much for all of us. Too much for me."
    Madison nodded but didn't reply. They continued walking in silence, each consumed by their own thoughts.
    ---
    Back in the cave¡­
    Bella's eyelids fluttered open, and she found herself lying on a makeshift bed in the medical center. The dim glow of the insects in their transparent containers illuminated the room. Ryder and Jack were present, their expressions tense.
    Jack, who had been pacing moments ago, quickly approached her. "Bella, you're awake. Are you alright?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Bella nodded weakly, her voice hoarse. "I'm fine. Just... exhausted."
    Jack exchanged a glance with Ryder, relief evident on their faces. Jack leaned closer. "About what you said earlier¡­ how sure are you?"
    Bella's gaze sharpened despite her fatigue. She sat up slightly, her determination clear. "I've never been more certain of anything in my life. Nate is alive."
    Ryder, who had been leaning against the wall with crossed arms, exhaled heavily and pushed himself upright. "Alright," he said, his voice steady. "Jack, get the fighters ready. We move in ten minutes."
    Ever since the conversation he had with Madison he has been disturbed. Maybe it was time they actually start prioritizing everyone life and start treating everyone as equal.
    Jack hesitated, glancing between Ryder and Bella. "Are you sure about this?"
    Ryder didn't reply immediately. Instead, he looked at Bella. "Is there anything else we need to know before we go?"
    Bella's eyes darkened slightly, and she reached out to grab Ryder's arm as he started to turn away. "Yes," she said firmly. "There's something else. Something about how they've been treating him."
    Ryder froze, his jaw tightening. "What do you mean?"
    Bella hesitated for a moment before speaking, her voice trembling. "It's worse than you can imagine. They're not just holding him. They're¡­ breaking him."
    ---
    20 days earlier¡­
    A sudden wave of icy water slammed into Nate, forcing his eyes to snap open. He coughed violently, gasping for air as the cold shock rattled his entire body. His vision blurred for a moment, but as it cleared, he saw two Keepers standing before him.
    One of them held a hose, the source of the freezing water that now soaked him to the bone. The other had a hand wrapped with barbed wire, the spikes digging into its leathery skin. Their expressions were unreadable, but their towering forms radiated menace.
    Nate looked down at his own body, noticing for the first time that his wounds had completely healed. The pain still lingered, but his skin bore no scars or injuries. The sight filled him with unease rather than relief.
    The Keeper with the hose sprayed another jet of water at Nate's face, the pressure forcing him to gasp for breath. He twisted his head to the side, coughing violently as water filled his mouth and nostrils.
    When the water stopped, Nate collapsed forward, his breathing ragged. Before he could catch his breath, a familiar voice echoed through the chamber.
    "Well, well, you're finally awake."
    Nate's head snapped up, and his blood ran cold. It was the robed man¡ªthe one who had nearly killed him. The man's face was calm, almost amused, as arcs of lightning danced lazily around his fingers.
    The man stepped closer, his voice dripping with mockery. "You're tougher than you look. Most people wouldn't have survived what you did. But I suppose you're not like most people, are you?"
    Nate glared at him, refusing to respond.
    The man crouched in front of him, his piercing eyes locking onto Nate's. "Let's skip the pleasantries. I know you came from something called the plane, and I know that plane came from somewhere called Earth. So here's the deal: you tell me where Earth is, and I'll make your death quick and painless. Refuse, and¡­"
    The man's lips curled into a cruel smile. "Well, let's just say you'll wish you had cooperated."
    Nate's voice was hoarse, but his defiance was unwavering. "Why the fuck would I tell you if I'm dying either way?"
    The man's smile faded, replaced by a cold, calculating expression. "Wrong answer."
    Without warning, he thrust his lightning-coated hand into Nate's chest. Nate's body arched as an agonizing scream tore from his throat. His veins lit up like molten lava, the electricity coursing through him and setting his nerves on fire.
    The pain was unbearable. Nate's screams echoed through the chamber, raw and unrelenting. His vision blurred as tears streamed down his face, his body convulsing uncontrollably.
    When the man finally pulled his hand back, Nate collapsed onto the ground, his chest heaving as he gasped for air. His skin was charred, his body covered in burns, and his face was twisted in a grimace of horror and agony.
    The man leaned over him, his voice calm but dripping with menace. "You'll tell me eventually," he said, almost conversationally. "I have all the time in the world to make you understand the consequences of your stubbornness."
    Nate tried to lift his head, but his strength was gone. All he could do was glare weakly at the man, his defiance flickering like a dying flame.

 Chapter 57 Bottomless Hole

    It had been five days since Nate had been captured. Five days without food or water, but starvation was the least of his worries. Every single day, without fail, the robed man would visit him. Each visit brought hours of relentless torture¡ªpushing Nate's body and mind to their absolute limits.Every time the torture ended, a young girl would be brought in to heal him. Her small hands would tremble as she worked, her face pale with fear. Though she mended his surface wounds, Nate could still feel the internal damage festering inside him. His ribs ached with every shallow breath, and the constant agony felt like it was eating him alive.
    He hung limply from the chains that bound his wrists above his head, his feet barely grazing the cold stone floor. His muscles screamed from the strain, but his exhaustion had dulled the pain to a distant throb.
    Suddenly, the sound of approaching footsteps echoed through the dark chamber. Nate weakly lifted his head, his bloodshot eyes narrowing as two figures emerged from the shadows¡ªthe robed man, lightning crackling faintly at his fingertips, and the Keeper with the spiked wire wrapped around his arm.
    The man stopped a few feet away, his piercing gaze fixed on Nate. For a moment, he said nothing, letting the tension build in the room. Then he gestured to the Keeper, who yanked Nate's chains, forcing him upright.
    Nate's wrists burned as the metal dug into his skin. His body slumped forward, but the chains held him in place.
    The robed man studied him with an expression of cold amusement. "Five days," he said, his voice smooth and venomous. "Five days of lightning, and yet you still refuse to tell me where Earth is. You're quite resilient, I'll give you that."
    Nate's head lolled forward, his breaths shallow and labored. He forced himself to look up, his voice hoarse as he croaked, "I¡­ I'm telling you the truth. I don't know where Earth is. We weren't supposed to be here. We don't even know how we got here."
    The man crouched in front of him, tilting Nate's chin up with a gloved finger. He stared into Nate's eyes, searching for any sign of deceit. For the first time, his smirk faltered.
    "You really don't know," the man said softly, almost to himself.
    Nate coughed weakly, his voice barely a whisper. "I'm telling you... we crashed here by accident. None of us know anything."
    The man straightened, his expression unreadable. Then a cruel smile spread across his face. "Interesting. If you don't know, perhaps someone else does."
    Nate's stomach twisted as the man continued. "You see, I've been hearing rumors about survivors from the lower half of the plane. I already have some from the upper half working in my mines. If I could acquire those from the lower half as well¡­ well, let's just say productivity would improve significantly."
    Nate's mind raced. He clenched his teeth, ignoring the searing pain in his chest as he quickly spoke. "There¡­ there is no lower half. I'm from the top half. I didn't hear about any others."
    The man turned to him, his smile widening. "Oh, is that so?"
    Nate nodded weakly, his heart pounding in his chest.
    The man stared at him for a long moment before stepping back. "Perhaps you're lying. Perhaps not. Either way, you're of no use to me now. But before I decide what to do with you, let's see how much more you can endure."
    He nodded to the spiked Keeper. "Proceed."
    The Keeper grinned, stepping forward as he raised his barbed hand. Nate's breath caught in his throat, his body tensing as he braced himself for the fresh wave of torment.
    Madison and Alice stood in front of the underground mine entrance, its massive boulder looming before them. The air here was heavy, filled with the scent of damp soil and the faint hum of distant mining echoing from within.
    Alice stared at the entrance, her mind drifting back to twenty days ago. Memories of Nate flashed in her mind¡ªhis confident smirk, the way he always seemed to believe everything would work out, even when it seemed hopeless. She clenched her fists as his smile replayed in her head. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Madison's voice snapped her out of her thoughts. "Why did you bring me here, Alice? How are we supposed to get inside?"
    Alice hesitated, still staring at the entrance. "I thought your powers had improved," she said, her voice unsure.
    "They have," Madison replied, her tone sharper than usual. "But I still need to know where I'm going. I can't just teleport into a place I've never seen before."
    Alice bit her lip, frustration building as she tried to think of a way in. "There has to be another way¡­" Her voice trailed off as a thought struck her. She looked at Madison, her eyes lighting up. "Wait. I remember something. Back when we were washing by the water, Nate saw a flickering light above. He also said the water was coming from somewhere up there. If we can find that opening, maybe we can use it to get inside."
    Madison's brows furrowed. "Where is it?"
    Alice turned toward the mine entrance, trying to piece together the memory. She squinted at the surrounding terrain, mentally tracing the path they had taken twenty days ago. Finally, she pointed to a spot near the edge of the cliff. "There! It should be over there!"
    Without another word, Madison and Alice broke into a run, their footsteps crunching against the gravel. When they reached the spot Alice had pointed to, they stopped, scanning the area.
    But there was nothing.
    Alice frowned, her confidence wavering. "I swear it was here¡­ It has to be here¡­" She spun in place, trying to recall the exact location, her frustration mounting.
    Madison raised a hand abruptly. "Shut up."
    Alice froze, blinking at her in confusion. "What? Are the Keepers coming?"
    "Shut up!" Madison hissed again, her gaze narrowing as she tilted her head slightly, listening.
    For a few moments, the only sound was the soft rustling of leaves in the breeze. Then Madison heard it¡ªa faint trickling sound, just barely audible over the wind. She grabbed Alice's wrist and began pulling her toward the noise.
    "Wait¡ªMadison, what is it?" Alice stumbled as she followed, her voice laced with confusion.
    Madison didn't answer until they reached the source of the sound. There, hidden among a cluster of rocks, was a stream of water flowing into what seemed like an endless hole. The water moved unnaturally, defying gravity as it flowed from the high ground into the hole below.
    Both women stared in disbelief. The way the water twisted and spiraled, as if drawn by some force, sent shivers down their spines.
    Madison pointed toward the stream. "This is what you were talking about?"
    Alice bent down, scooping up a handful of water and tasting it. After a moment, she nodded firmly. "Yes. This is it."
    Madison raised an eyebrow. "How are you so sure just from tasting it?"
    Alice wiped her mouth and stood up. "It's salty. Ocean water."
    Madison's brows furrowed as she stared at the strange hole. The impossibility of the scene only made her determination stronger.

 Chapter 58 The Young Healer

    Madison dropped her bag to the ground and tied her hair back in a swift motion, her expression unreadable.Alice blinked, watching her with growing concern. "What are you doing?"
    Madison didn't stop to look at her. "What does it look like I'm doing?"
    Alice's heart skipped a beat as the realization hit her. "You're not seriously thinking of jumping, are you? Are you crazy? You'll die if you go down there!"
    Madison didn't respond, her focus entirely on the hole before her. "Tell me something. Is there light down there?"
    Alice hesitated. "Y-Yes. According to Nate, there's dim light at the bottom."
    Madison nodded, her resolve strengthening. Then, without another word, she jumped.
    "Madison!" Alice screamed, rushing forward to the edge.
    As Madison fell, a surge of air whipped against her face, making her stomach lurch and her body feel weightless. Her heart pounded in her chest as gravity pulled her down, the world around her blurring into a chaotic swirl. Time seemed to stretch, each second feeling like an eternity.
    The sensation was terrifying and exhilarating all at once, like the moment just before hitting the water after leaping from a great height¡ªbut magnified a thousandfold.
    The ground rushed up toward her, fast and unforgiving. But just as she was about to crash, Madison's powers activated instinctively. In a flicker of light, she disappeared from her plummeting trajectory and reappeared a few meters away, safely on the ground.
    The sudden transition left her disoriented, and her balance faltered. She stumbled and fell, landing hard on her side. Groaning, she sat up and brushed the dust off her clothes. "I really need to work on my landings."
    Looking up, she saw the faint light above, distant but visible. In an instant, she teleported back to the top of the hole, reappearing before Alice, who had been pacing frantically.
    Alice nearly jumped out of her skin when Madison appeared. Relief washed over her face, but it was quickly replaced by anger. "What the hell, Madison?! Do you have any idea how worried I was? I know you have powers, but still¡ª"
    Madison cut her off, grabbing her bag and slinging it over her shoulder. Placing a steady hand on Alice's shoulder, she said, "Hold on."
    Before Alice could protest, the world around them shifted again. In a blink, they were both standing at the bottom of the hole.
    Alice stumbled slightly, still getting used to the sensation of teleportation. "Why did you jump earlier?" she asked, her voice tinged with frustration and confusion.
    Madison glanced at her as she adjusted the strap of her bag. "I teleported just before hitting the ground."
    Alice's brow furrowed, her confusion deepening. "That doesn't make any sense. How did you even manage that?"
    Madison didn't bother explaining further. She turned away from Alice, her gaze fixed on the shadowy outline of the mining area ahead. The tension in her chest tightened, her senses on high alert. Since arriving on the island, she had faced many challenges, but nothing had ever made her feel as nervous as this.
    Alice led the way as they slipped into the mining area. Madison followed closely, her eyes scanning every corner with a mix of tension and disbelief. The deeper they ventured, the more oppressive the air felt.
    When they reached the heart of the mine, Madison froze in her tracks. Hundreds of people were scattered across the cavernous space, their bodies bent and battered as they smashed rocks with crude tools.
    Her stomach twisted at the sight of their gaunt faces, hollow eyes, and trembling limbs. She watched as a man stumbled, collapsing to the ground. Before he could get back up, a keeper lashed him with a whip, shouting at him to move faster.
    "This is... slavery," Madison whispered, her voice shaking with anger.
    Alice gave a curt nod but said nothing, her focus on navigating through the shadows without drawing attention.
    Madison's fists clenched at her sides as she saw another worker fall, this time a woman. The keepers didn't hesitate to strike her as well. The whip cracked, and Madison flinched at the sound, her breathing quickening.
    Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted someone familiar. A young woman with tangled hair and dirt-streaked skin, her movements slow and deliberate as she hammered at the rocks. Madison's breath caught in her throat.
    "Elena?" she murmured in disbelief.
    It couldn't be. Madison had thought Elena, her best friend from school, was dead. She had assumed she'd perished when the plane split. But here she was, alive¡ªand enslaved.
    Madison took a step forward, her body trembling with rage. Just then, Elena faltered, her tool slipping from her weak grip. A keeper approached and raised his whip.
    The crack of the whip and Elena's cry of pain sent Madison over the edge.
    "No," Madison hissed, starting forward, her hands glowing faintly as she prepared to teleport.
    Alice reacted quickly, grabbing Madison and pinning her against the wall. "Stop!" she hissed, her voice low but firm. "Don't forget why we're here."
    Madison struggled against her, her teeth gritted. "She's my friend, Alice. My best friend. I can't just stand here!" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Alice leaned in closer, her voice softening but still urgent. "If you go out there now, you'll die. You can't take on all the keepers alone. If you want to save her, you need to focus. We're here for Nate. After we save him, then we'll come back for her. I promise."
    Madison's body trembled with frustration, but she forced herself to take a deep breath. Her glowing hands dimmed as she closed her eyes. "After Nate," she said finally, her voice thick with emotion. "We'll rescue Elena after Nate."
    Alice nodded, releasing her grip on Madison. "Not just Elena. We'll save as many of them as we can."
    Madison looked into Alice's determined eyes, then nodded back. "All of them," she said, her voice steadier now.
    Before she could say anything else, her gaze shifted to a young girl sitting alone at the edge of the cavern. Unlike the others, she wasn't working. She simply sat there, her legs tucked beneath her as she watched the others with a sad, distant expression.
    Madison squinted, noticing something strange. The girl had no collar around her neck, and her eyes didn't carry the same blankness as the others.
    Alice followed Madison's gaze, recognition flickering across her face. "That girl, I met her at the airport," she whispered. "We talked about comics. She can see., there's no collar around her neck"
    Before Alice could say more, Madison vanished, reappearing in a flash beside the girl. In one swift motion, she clamped her hand over the girl's mouth and teleported back to Alice's side.
    The girl's eyes were wide with shock, but she didn't scream. Madison slowly removed her hand, and the girl stared at her, then at Alice.
    "Who are you?" the girl asked softly, her voice trembling but curious.
    "We're not here to hurt you," Madison said quickly, keeping her voice low. "We're here to help. We're going to get everyone out of here."
    The girl's eyes widened, hope flickering in their depths. "You can do that?" she whispered, her voice barely audible.
    Madison and Alice exchanged a look before Madison turned back to the girl. "We'll try," she said. "But first, we need your help."

 Chapter 59 The Young Healer II

    Ann nodded her head solemnly. Alice crouched down to her level, her tone soft but firm as she spoke, "Ann, why aren't you bound like the others?"Madison stood silently behind Alice, her arms crossed, eyes darting toward the girl, waiting for an answer.
    Ann hesitated, glancing down at her hands. "Because of my powers," she said softly.
    Alice tilted her head. "Your powers? How do they protect you?"
    Ann's voice trembled slightly as she answered. "I can heal. The owner of this mine... he makes me use my powers whenever he tortures someone."
    Alice's face tightened with anger, but she nodded, taking a deep breath to calm herself. "I understand," she said grimly. "Ann... have you seen anyone named Nate among the workers here?"
    Ann furrowed her brows, thinking hard. After a moment, she shook her head apologetically. "I'm sorry. I don't know anyone by that name."
    Madison's heart sank, but she crouched down beside Alice and locked eyes with Ann. "He has wild, curly hair that falls over his forehead," she said, her voice steady despite her growing worry. "He's tall, with broad shoulders and piercing eyes. He..." She trailed off, searching for the right words. "He looks strong and determined. Handsome in his own way."
    Ann's eyes widened slightly, and she whispered, "Does he have a small scar across his left eyebrow?"
    Madison and Alice froze, stunned into silence. Their expressions lit up briefly with hope, but as they turned back to Ann, they noticed her face was wet with tears she was trying to hold back.
    "What's wrong?" Madison asked, her voice cracking.
    Ann wiped her face quickly but couldn't stop the tears from flowing. "If you're here for him," she said, her voice breaking, "it's too late."
    The color drained from Madison's face. Her breath hitched, and she grabbed Ann's shoulders. "What do you mean? Is he... is Nate dead?"
    Ann shook her head slowly. "No," she whispered, "but it's better if he was."
    Alice's voice wavered as she asked, "What do you mean by that?"
    Ann closed her eyes for a moment, as if trying to compose herself. When she opened them, her gaze was hollow. "For the past twenty days, they've been torturing him," she said. "Every day, they'd push him to the edge of death, and then they'd call me to heal him. But two days ago..."
    "Two days ago, what?" Madison pressed, her voice trembling.
    "My healing stopped working on him," Ann said grimly.
    Alice's brows knitted together in confusion. "Why would that happen?"
    Ann's answer was barely above a whisper. "Because he's broken beyond repair."
    Madison and Alice stared at her in stunned silence, the weight of her words crashing down on them.
    Madison's voice was steady but urgent. "Where are they holding him?"
    Ann quickly gestured deeper into the mine. "I'll take you there," she whispered. Without waiting for further questions, she turned and began leading them into the heart of the dark tunnels.
    The air grew colder the deeper they went. They moved silently, removing their shoes to avoid making noise. The faint clinking of tools and the occasional groan of workers echoed around them, but Ann navigated the shadows with practiced ease.
    As they approached the first checkpoint, Ann turned and whispered, "The keepers here are strong. Very strong. And they can see in the dark, so we need to stay hidden and make as little noise as possible."
    Madison crouched beside her and nodded. "Good thing I can teleport us past them," she murmured.
    Ann pointed toward a shadowed corner beyond the first group of keepers. "Take us there when it's clear."
    Madison watched the area intently. The moment the keepers' backs were turned, she reached out to touch Alice and Ann, and in a blink, they disappeared, reappearing silently in the designated spot.
    They continued this pattern for what felt like an eternity, teleporting past groups of guards and darting between shadows. The tension was suffocating, but after several minutes, they arrived at a heavy metal door guarded by two keepers.
    Madison crouched low, her eyes narrowing as she studied the guards. "I'll take them out," she whispered to Alice and Ann. "When they're gone, get inside and find Nate."
    Alice nodded, her jaw clenched. Ann hesitated for a moment before giving a small, determined nod.
    Madison didn't waste another second. In a blink, she was gone¡ªand so were the two guards.
    Alice and Ann exchanged a glance before pushing the door open and slipping inside. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The sight before them froze Alice in place. Nate was hanging limply from chains, his hands bound above his head. His feet barely touched the ground, and his body was a canvas of bruises, cuts, and burns.
    Alice gasped, her hand flying to her mouth. Ann's face was pale, but she pushed forward, urging Alice to move. Together, they rushed to Nate's side.
    "Help me get him down," Alice whispered, her voice thick with emotion.
    Ann grabbed the chain, struggling to lift it, but it was Alice ice power that made the difference. In a single motion, she yanked the chain, breaking it under Nate's weight after freezing it. He fell forward, and she caught him before he hit the ground.
    "Nate," Alice whispered, cradling his battered body. "Oh my God..."
    His face was swollen and disfigured, almost unrecognizable. Wounds crisscrossed his body, deep and angry as if he'd been whipped with a spiked weapon. Blood caked his skin, but his body was still warm. He was alive¡ªbarely.
    Ann knelt beside Alice, her hands hovering uselessly. "We need to move him now," she said urgently.
    Before anyone could respond, heavy footsteps echoed from behind them.
    Alice turned toward the sound, her heart pounding. She expected to see Madison returning from dealing with the guards, but instead, a tall, middle-aged man in a deep purple robe stepped into the room.
    He dragged something behind him, the sound scraping against the ground, though Alice couldn't make out what it was in the dim light.
    "Well, well," the man said, his voice dripping with condescension. He clapped his hands slowly, the sound reverberating in the confined space. "What do we have here?"
    Ann froze, her face draining of all color. Her lips trembled as she whispered, "It's him..."
    Alice, still cradling Nate, turned her head toward the man. Her eyes burned with fury as she tightened her grip on Nate's limp form.
    Ann clutched Alice's shoulder tightly, her voice trembling with fear. "We have to go now. We can't stay! He'll kill us if we don't leave right away!" Her wide eyes darted to the man in the purple robe, and Alice could feel the panic radiating from her.
    Alice turned to Ann, about to tell her to stand up and move back, when Madison appeared behind them in a flash of movement. Without wasting a second, Madison wrapped her arms around Ann, Alice, and Nate, her voice calm but urgent.
    "Hold on," Madison said.
    Before the man could take another step toward them, Madison teleported them away.
    The transition was dizzying. When Ann and Alice opened their eyes, they found themselves back in the forest. The sunlight broke through the thick canopy, illuminating the group. The warmth of the sun was a stark contrast to the cold, oppressive air of the mine, but neither Alice nor Ann felt relief.
    The momentary peace shattered when a voice rang out, smooth and condescending.
    "You're a slippery one," the man said.
    Ann froze, her face pale as she looked a few meters ahead. The middle-aged man stood there, his hands clasped behind his back, a smirk playing on his lips. He looked utterly composed, as if he hadn't just been left behind in the depths of the mine.
    "You'd be very effective for me," the man added, his tone suggesting he was offering a compliment, though it only sent chills down their spines.
    Madison turned to face him, narrowing her eyes. "Dream on," she said coldly.
    In the blink of an eye, she teleported again.
    This time, they reappeared at a clearing they had passed on their way to the mine. The familiar sight of twisted trees and uneven ground greeted them. Madison didn't release her hold on Nate, but she did take a moment to glance around, ensuring they were safe.
    "Are we¡ª" Alice began, but her words died in her throat as she noticed Ann's horrified expression.
    "Look," Ann whispered, pointing ahead.
    There he was again. The man in the purple robe stood a few meters away, the same composed expression on his face.
    "Impressive," he said, nodding as if appraising her. "You're quick, I'll give you that. But not quick enough."
    Madison's heart raced. She tightened her grip on Nate's limp form, her mind racing as she tried to process how he could possibly be here.
    Alice stepped forward, her voice shaking. "How¡­ how are you doing this?"
    The man tilted his head, amused. "Do you think you're the only one with gifts?" He gestured vaguely toward himself. "I have my own ways of getting where I need to be."
    Madison didn't wait for further explanation. Without a word, she teleported again.
    This time, she took them to the riverbank they had passed earlier in their journey. The sound of rushing water filled the air, and Madison immediately turned to Ann and Alice, her voice low but firm.
    "Stay alert. If he's tracking us somehow, we need to figure out how and stop it," she said.
    Ann nodded, though her face was pale, and Alice clenched her fists, determination mingling with fear.
    They didn't have long to think.
    A ripple of energy crackled in the air, and the man appeared again, stepping onto the riverbank as though he had been walking there the entire time.
    Madison's eyes widened in genuine shock. This wasn't just speed¡ªthis was something else entirely. She stepped forward, placing herself between the man and the others, her mind racing for a strategy.
    "How are you doing this?" she demanded, her voice sharper this time.
    The man gave her a small smile, as if he enjoyed her confusion. "Do you really think I'd share my secrets so easily? You have potential, young one, but you have much to learn."
    Madison's jaw clenched. She didn't wait for him to make the first move. In a flash, she teleported again, this time to a rocky outcrop further into the forest.
    The moment they appeared, Madison scanned the area, searching for any sign of pursuit.
    Ann grabbed her arm, her voice panicked. "He'll just show up again! What do we do?"
    Madison didn't answer immediately. Her mind raced as she tried to connect the dots. How was he following them? How was he always one step ahead?
    Before she could come up with a plan, a familiar voice echoed behind them.
    "You can't run forever," the man said calmly, stepping out from the shadows of the forest.
    Madison's blood ran cold. For the first time, she felt a flicker of doubt. How could she fight someone who seemed to anticipate her every move?

 Chapter 60 Hot Pursuit

    Madison stood rooted in place, her gaze fixed on the man before her. His calm demeanor and mocking smirk sent a wave of frustration and unease through her. For the first time in a long while, she felt truly challenged. This wasn't someone she could easily outmaneuver, and that knowledge burned.Suddenly, she felt a soft breeze behind her, and out of the corner of her eye, she noticed Alice stepping forward to stand beside her. Frost began to swirl around Alice's hands, spreading up her arms as her eyes turned a stark, glowing white. It was a stark transformation from the usually timid girl Madison had come to know.
    Alice's voice was steady as she asked, "What does he want?"
    Madison didn't answer immediately. She kept her eyes on the man, assessing him carefully. His presence radiated an almost tangible power, but she wouldn't let that intimidate her. Finally, she took a step forward and spoke, her voice firm.
    "What do you want?"
    The man tilted his head slightly, a mocking smile playing on his lips. "What do I want? Well, for starters," he said, gesturing lazily toward Nate, who lay motionless on the ground, "I'd like my prisoner back."
    Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire
    The word "prisoner" hit Madison like a slap. Her fists clenched at her sides, and her voice rose, laced with anger. "He's not your prisoner! Nate belongs to no one and you're not taking him."
    The man chuckled, a low, patronizing sound. "Such fire," he said, his tone almost amused. "I like your courage, girl. To stand before me without so much as a tremble... impressive. But courage alone won't save you."
    Madison narrowed her eyes, unfazed by his attempt to undermine her. "You talk a lot for someone who's scared to fight," she shot back.
    The smirk on his face faltered for the briefest moment before returning. "Walk away now," he said, his tone taking on a sharper edge. "Take your little friend and go. Pretend this never happened. It's your only chance."
    Madison could feel Alice tense beside her, but she wasn't about to back down. She took another step forward, her voice cold and steady. "You don't want us to leave because you care about our safety," she said, her tone dripping with disdain. "You want us to go so you can follow us and find out if there are more of us. I'm not stupid."
    The man's smile vanished entirely, replaced by a hard, calculating expression. "So, you've figured that much out," he said, his voice dropping to a dangerous growl.
    Madison raised her chin, refusing to let him intimidate her. "If you want Nate, you'll have to go through us."
    The air seemed to grow heavier with tension, the forest around them eerily silent as the man's lips curled into a grim smile. "Very well," he said, his voice icy. "You've made your choice."
    In an instant, lightning began to flicker across his body, dancing along his arms and crackling in the air around him. His eyes glowed faintly as he leaned forward, then shot toward them with inhuman speed.
    Madison barely had time to react before he thrust his hand forward, releasing a surge of electricity aimed directly at them.
    Alice was ready. With a fierce cry, she slammed her hands together, conjuring a massive wall of ice between them and the oncoming attack. The lightning struck the ice with a deafening crack, sending shards flying in every direction. For a brief moment, it seemed like the wall would hold, but the sheer force of the lightning proved too much. The ice began to crack and shatter, pieces falling away as the electricity burned through.
    The man watched the destruction with a satisfied smirk, confident that his attack had incinerated them. But as the last of the ice crumbled, he found the space behind it empty.
    His smirk faded, replaced by a snarl of irritation. "Teleportation," he muttered, his voice dripping with annoyance. He turned, scanning the area until his eyes landed on Madison, who now stood several meters away with Alice and Nate.
    "You're a pain in the ass," he growled, his voice low and menacing. His hands sparked with fresh electricity as he took a step toward her. "I'll deal with you first."
    Madison glanced at Alice, her face stern and resolute. "Take Nate and Ann. Get them out of here," she ordered, her voice cold but firm. "I'll hold him off."
    Alice hesitated for a moment, her eyes filled with worry, but Madison's gaze brooked no argument. With a nod, Alice quickly carried Nate and helped Ann to her feet, urging her to move swiftly. Madison turned back to face the man, her expression hardening as she met his predatory gaze.
    Without another word, she took a step back, melting into the shadows cast by the towering trees around them. Her body seemed to disappear as though the darkness had swallowed her whole. But even as she vanished from sight, she knew the man wouldn't be far behind.
    A crack of lightning split the sky above, its thunderous roar reverberating through the air, and with it, the man's form vanished from the spot where he had been standing. His speed was unnerving, but Madison wasn't worried¡ªat least not yet. She had a plan, and she knew how to stay one step ahead.
    She reappeared high on top of a distant hill, taking a deep breath as she surveyed her surroundings. Her heart pounded in her chest, but her mind remained sharp. The man's pursuit would not be an easy one, and she needed to get farther away before he could catch up.
    She stepped forward, her eyes scanning the area. The hilltop offered a clear view of the land stretching out before her, but that was not enough. The man always took longer to find her when she was far away. She had learned that much from previous encounters. Madison closed her eyes for a moment, calculating her next move.
    Then, with a swift movement, she disappeared again, leaving the hilltop behind. When her vision cleared, she was atop an ancient, towering tree, its bark gnarled and thick with age. The wind howled around her as she steadied herself on the highest branch, feeling the powerful shift in perspective.
    From up here, the world stretched out below her, and her sight sharpened. She could see for miles, her vision magnified, picking out even the smallest movements. As she scanned the area, she saw something out of the corner of her eye¡ªjust a blur at first. Then, it became clearer, a shadow moving with unnatural speed.
    Her breath caught in her throat as she realized what it was. The man. He was coming straight for her, moving faster than she could have imagined. He was fast, too fast, and closing the distance with alarming precision.
    But that wasn't the only thing that unsettled her. How was he finding her so quickly? Her eyes narrowed as she studied the path of the shadow, the way it tracked her every movement. There was something about his pursuit that didn't add up. She had disappeared far enough, hidden herself well enough¡ªso why could he track her so easily?
    A shiver ran down Madison's spine as the realization hit her like a bolt of lightning. The man wasn't just fast¡ªhe was somehow anticipating her every move, like he knew exactly where she would be before she even moved. How could he know?
    Her mind raced as she calculated her next steps. She couldn't outrun him; that much was clear. But she wasn't out of options. There had to be a way to shake him, to lose him in the vast expanse of the forest, but the pressure was mounting. The seconds were ticking by, and with each passing moment, the man's figure grew nearer, his speed never faltering.
    Madison's fingers tightened around the branch beneath her, her knuckles white with tension. She had to think fast¡ªshe couldn't let him get any closer. But the question still gnawed at her: How did he know where she was? S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The answer seemed just out of reach, like a puzzle with a missing piece, but Madison knew one thing for certain. This chase was far from over, and the man's pursuit was only going to get more dangerous. She had to outwit him¡ªbecause if she didn't, the consequences would be dire.
    ****
    Thanks for all power stones and golden tickets.

 Chapter 61 Illusion

    Madison gritted her teeth as she teleported once again, her vision blurring momentarily before sharpening into focus. This time, she reappeared atop a towering mountain she had spotted in the distance. The cool air hit her face, and for a moment, she thought she had finally escaped. She scanned the horizon, trying to orient herself, but something strange caught her attention.The crackling energy that had been relentlessly chasing her throughout the forest had disappeared. The man's lightning, which had seemed omnipresent, was gone. The forest below her was silent, its oppressive energy seemingly diminished. Madison furrowed her brows as she crouched on the rocky ledge, her heart pounding.
    "He's not following me?" she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.
    But as she looked closer, her sharp eyes caught a detail she hadn't noticed before. Beyond the mining place, hidden among the trees, stood what appeared to be a massive stone pillar. Energy rippled faintly around it, almost invisible to the naked eye, but now that she focused, she could see it clearly. It wasn't just a single pillar, though. Several similar structures surrounded the area in a large radius, forming a kind of border.
    Realization dawned on her, and she clenched her fists. We've been inside his territory this whole time. That's how he's been tracking me. He doesn't just see us¡ªhe hears everything, even the slightest noise.
    The realization both angered and frightened her. She had underestimated him, and that mistake had nearly cost them everything.
    Madison stood, her eyes narrowing as she glanced back at the forest. "If he can't find me, he'll go after Nate," she muttered under her breath. Her mind raced, but she knew there was no time to hesitate. In the next instant, she teleported away.
    ---
    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire
    Alice ran alongside Ann, her breaths coming in short, ragged gasps. She had told Ann to run faster, and the young girl had done her best to comply, but the endless running was beginning to take its toll.
    "Keep going," Alice urged, glancing over her shoulder. She hadn't seen the man in a while, but she didn't dare slow down. "We need to¡ª"
    Her words cut off abruptly when she felt the weight on her back disappear. She froze, her heart lurching in her chest. Spinning around, her worst fear was confirmed.
    The man stood a few meters away, his hand gripping Nate by the collar of his tattered shirt. Nate's body hung limply, his head lolling to the side as though he were barely conscious. The man's expression was calm but menacing, his eyes fixed on Alice with a predatory gleam.
    "Running is pointless," he said, his voice cold and even. He lifted Nate effortlessly, as though he weighed nothing. "If that girl doesn't come out in ten seconds, I'll kill him right here."
    Alice's stomach dropped, her eyes widening in shock. "No," she whispered, panic flooding her veins. How was she supposed to find Madison in time?
    Ann tugged at Alice's arm, her own face pale with fear. "What do we do?" she whispered, her voice trembling.
    Alice had no answer. She could only stare at the man, her mind racing. Just when she thought all hope was lost, a figure emerged from the shadows.
    "Stop!" Madison's voice rang out, clear and sharp. She stepped into view, her hands raised in surrender. Her expression was grim, her eyes locked onto Nate's lifeless form. She knew she couldn't risk a fight. The man was too fast, and with Nate in his grasp, she wouldn't have the chance to save him before the man could snap his neck.
    The man's lips curved into a satisfied smirk. "Smart choice," he said, his grip on Nate tightening slightly. "But tell me something" His voice dropped into a dangerous tone as he tilted his head. "How important is he to you? That you'd go to such lengths¡ªrisking your life, defying me¡ªjust to save him?"
    Before Madison could respond, a new voice cut through the tension, soft but firm.
    "Too important."
    The words echoed through the clearing, and the man stiffened. Slowly, he turned his head, his eyes narrowing as he searched for the source of the voice. It wasn't Alice or Madison who had spoken.
    The atmosphere grew tense as Ryder stepped into the light, his presence immediately drawing everyone's attention. His calm, almost casual demeanor contrasted starkly with the oppressive energy radiating from the man holding Nate.
    The man's eyes narrowed as he studied Ryder, his expression a mixture of confusion and suspicion. "Who are you?" he demanded, his voice sharp. "How did you get here without me knowing?"
    Ryder tilted his head slightly, an amused smile playing on his lips. "Who I am doesn't matter," he said coolly. "What matters is that you have one of my people in your hand. And I promise, you'll regret it if you don't let him go right now."
    For a moment, the man stared at Ryder in disbelief. Then, as if the absurdity of the statement finally hit him, he burst into laughter.
    "Hahaha!" His laugh echoed across the clearing, a harsh and mocking sound that carried an edge of menace. He clutched his stomach as though the amusement was too much for him, his shoulders shaking with the force of his laughter.
    When he finally stopped, he straightened and fixed Ryder with a deadly glare. "I don't care who you are or how you got here," he said coldly. "But anyone who dares stand before me¡­" He leaned forward slightly, his voice dropping to a dangerous tone. "...stands before their death."
    The threat was clear, and the air around him crackled faintly with energy.
    But Ryder didn't flinch. Instead, his smirk deepened, his confidence unshaken. "For someone so weak," Ryder said, his tone dripping with mockery, "you do have the balls to talk big."
    The man froze, his brow furrowing as he processed the insult. "Weak?" he repeated, incredulous. His eyes darkened with rage as the word sank in. "You dare call me weak?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    He stared at Ryder as if trying to discern whether the young man had lost his mind. But Ryder remained unfazed, his eyes glinting with amusement.
    Instead of replying, Ryder simply tilted his head and murmured, "It should happen now."
    The moment the words left his mouth, a loud explosion echoed through the air, the sound reverberating through the forest. A faint ripple of energy spread across the area, and the man's eyes widened in shock.
    His array had been destroyed.
    "No!" he bellowed, his voice a furious roar. "Who the fuck destroyed it? I'll gouge their eyes out!"
    In his rage, he threw Nate to the ground and charged at Ryder, lightning flickering around his arms. His movements were fast. He aimed a deadly strike directly at Ryder's chest, his hand crackling with electric energy.
    "Ryder, dodge!" Madison screamed, panic evident in her voice.
    But Ryder didn't move. He stood his ground, a serene smile on his face as the man's lightning-charged hand collided with his body.
    For a moment, the scene froze. Then, Ryder's form shimmered and dissolved into smoke, scattering into the air.
    The man's eyes widened in disbelief. Madison, still clutching Nate, stared in shock.
    "What¡­?" the man murmured, his voice tinged with confusion.
    Before he could react, two Ryder figures materialized a few meters away, identical smirks on their faces.
    "It's an illusion," the man muttered under his breath, his posture shifting as he prepared to defend himself.
    One of the Ryder illusions chuckled softly, the sound echoing eerily. "You see," he said, his tone mocking, "you're not all-powerful. In fact¡­" He leaned forward slightly, his voice lowering into a taunting whisper. "...you're weak."

 Chapter 62 Spike

    Ryder's voice echoing confidently through the clearing. One of his illusions smirked, taunting, "You're weak. Without your precious walls, let's see how long you can survive."The real Ryder stepped forward, flanked by Amara and Bella. The intensity in Bella's eyes sharpened as she caught sight of Nate's battered body. Fury surged through her, and with a single gesture, the ground began to tremble. Rocks, branches, and debris rose into the air around her, forming a swirling barrier of destruction.
    The man growled, lightning sparking around him as he prepared to retaliate. But Bella struck first. With a powerful sweep of her hand, she hurled everything she had gathered at him. The projectiles hit their mark, battering the man relentlessly. He tried to dodge, but the sheer volume of attacks overwhelmed him. Blood spurted from his mouth as he stumbled, his confidence waning.
    "Madison, now!" Ryder shouted.
    Madison vanished and reappeared behind the man, kicking him hard in the back. He staggered forward, only to face Alice, who had encased her hands in jagged frost. She thrust her ice-coated fist into his stomach, freezing his armor partially and causing him to howl in pain.
    "You like playing god, don't you?" Madison said as she teleported around him, delivering sharp strikes. "Let's see how it feels to face a real fight!"
    The man roared, releasing a surge of lightning that spread in every direction. Everyone dodged except Ryder, who stepped forward, absorbing the hit with a grin.
    "That all you got?" Ryder asked mockingly, cracking his knuckles. His skin healed almost instantly, leaving no trace of the burn marks. He grabbed the man's wrist with one hand, crushing it effortlessly. The man screamed as Ryder flung him to the ground like a ragdoll.
    Bella wasn't finished. She gestured again, sending a massive tree trunk hurtling toward him. The man raised his hand, attempting to summon lightning to destroy it, but his energy faltered. The trunk slammed into his chest, sending him flying into a boulder.
    "You're not so tough now," Alice sneered, conjuring ice spikes and hurling them toward him. He managed to dodge a few but was struck by several others, leaving gashes across his arms and legs. Blood dripped onto the ground as he tried to catch his breath.
    Amara, who had been observing, finally stepped forward. Her eyes narrowed as she whispered something under her breath. The ground beneath the man cracked, and fire burst forth, burning his limbs slowly.
    "Ahhhhhhhh!" the man shouted, desperation creeping into his voice. He struggled against the flames, his once-powerful aura flickering like a dying flame.
    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire
    "Not yet," Ryder replied coldly. He stepped forward, his fist glowing with energy. "This is for Nate." He punched the man square in the face, the force of the blow echoing through the forest. The man crumpled to the ground, coughing and gasping for air.
    But Madison wasn't done. She teleported above him, delivering a powerful kick to his ribs. "This is for all the people you've enslaved!" she yelled.
    The man scrambled to his feet, barely holding himself together. His eyes darted around, realizing he was outmatched. With a final burst of energy, he turned and fled into the forest, limping and leaving a trail of blood behind.
    Madison bolted after the man, her team right behind her. The man hadn't gotten far when they caught up, encircling him. His eyes darted from one face to another, lips curling into a menacing smirk.
    "You think this is the end?" he sneered, voice dripping with venom. "I'll remember every single one of you. Mark my words¡ªI will make sure you all die, screaming."
    Madison laughed coldly. "What are you yapping about? Do you think you're leaving here alive?"
    Before anyone could react, the man suddenly smashed a strange object on the ground. A pulse of energy erupted, cracks of shimmering light spreading like a spiderweb beneath his feet.
    "No!" Madison shouted, lunging forward.
    But it was too late¡ªthe man vanished in a flash of light, leaving nothing but the faint hum of residual energy.
    "Ahhhhhh!" Bella screamed in frustration, her voice echoing through the trees.
    Madison slammed her foot into the ground. "Damn it¡ªspace energy. Whatever he smashed have teleported him away."
    From the surrounding forest, people began emerging, some hesitantly, others with confident strides. They had been hiding, their numbers carefully concealed in case the man had any hidden surprises. Ryder turned to Jack, the one responsible for disabling the array, and gave him a nod of approval.
    "Good job, Jack."
    Ryder's eyes landed on a young man standing to the side, a faint glow surrounding him. It was Sam, the same person who had helped Nate a month ago when he they lost his sister and their people to the slime monster. But now Sam was different¡ªhis abilities had awakened, the power of illusion shimmering faintly in his presence.
    Sam surveyed the group, then asked hesitantly, "Is it over?"
    Madison shook her head, her expression hardened. "No. This is not over."
    The crowd murmured, confused. "What do you mean?" Sam pressed.
    Madison stepped forward, her voice steady but laced with determination. "Inside that cave, hundreds of people from the upper half of the plane are trapped, working themselves to death every single day. They're not free yet."
    Her gaze swept across the group, locking eyes with every person. "We're not leaving until every single one of them is rescued."
    The forest grew silent as her words sank in. Slowly, heads began to nod, determination sparking in their eyes.
    Madison stood at the front of the gathered group, her voice steady but commanding as she outlined the plan.
    "It's simple," she began. "Once we enter the cave, kill every keeper in sight. Do not hesitate. These people are enslaving and torturing others. But¡ª" her tone turned grave¡ª"if you encounter the tall ones, the ones who can see and sense things, run. Don't fight them. They're more dangerous than you can handle."
    The crowd exchanged nervous glances but nodded. Madison's resolve was unshakable, and they trusted her.
    "We need to be quick," she added, motioning for the group to follow. "Let's move."
    They followed Madison as she led them toward the entrance of the cave, their footsteps muted but purposeful.
    Far above the place, two keepers stood on a rocky ledge, their figures partially concealed by the shadows. One of them had grotesque spikes protruding from his skin, each spike dripping faintly with a dark fluid. The other, though the same height, looked leaner, his sharp eyes scanning the movement below.
    "Why aren't we attacking?" the leaner one asked, his voice tinged with impatience. "Either of us could kill everyone down there without breaking a sweat."
    The spiked keeper shook his head slowly. "I could kill all of them," he admitted, his voice low and deliberate, "but I'd rather not risk Zoro's revenge. He'll kill them himself."
    The leaner keeper frowned, glancing down again. "Zoro? His recovery was already slow before this group appeared. After today, his injuries are worse."
    "True," the spiked keeper agreed, his tone thoughtful. "It will take him longer to heal now. But that's his problem."
    He turned away from the ledge, his spikes shifting slightly as he moved. "Let them think they've won, for now. We'll be back when the time is right."
    The leaner keeper hesitated but eventually nodded. "Fine."
    The spiked keeper pulled out an identical object to the one Zoro had used earlier. With a faint smirk, he raised it and smashed it into the ground. Energy cracked and shimmered beneath their feet, and in an instant, both keepers disappeared, leaving the ledge empty. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 63 Alice Strength

    Madison stood before the massive boulder blocking the cave entrance, her brows furrowed in frustration. She paced back and forth, trying to think of a way to get inside. The sheer size and solidity of the rock made it clear brute force wasn't an option."Damn it," she muttered, clenching her fists.
    Alice walked up to her, her voice calm but firm. "Madison, you need to leave."
    Madison turned to her, her expression incredulous. "What? Leave? I can't just walk away! Elena's inside, Alice. She's in there, and we don't even know what's happening to her!"
    Alice's voice softened, but there was urgency in her tone. "I know. But look at Nate, Madison. He needs care. Urgent care. Ask yourself, who needs you more right now¡ªNate or Elena?"
    Madison hesitated, glancing over her shoulder at Nate. He was lying unconscious on the ground, his body battered and broken. His breathing was shallow, and Ann sat beside him, nervously checking his pulse.
    Alice placed a hand on Madison's shoulder. "You know I'm right. Take Nate and Ann back where they are safe. We'll take care of things here."
    Madison stared at her friend for a moment, then let out a heavy sigh. "Fine," she said, her voice laced with reluctance. She stepped back and grabbed hold of Nate and Ann.
    Before teleporting, she turned back to Alice, her gaze steely. "Don't let anything happen to anyone, okay?"
    Alice nodded, determination in her eyes. "We've got this."
    With a flash, Madison and her passengers disappeared, leaving the others to face the boulder.
    ---
    A middle-aged man with a broad chest and streaks of gray in his beard stepped forward, his face calm but focused. "Everyone, step back," he commanded, his deep voice echoing in the quiet.
    The crowd moved away, giving him space. The man placed his hands on the boulder, his palms glowing faintly as a red light began to pulse from his hands. His eyes lit up to match, and cracks began to spiderweb across the surface of the boulder.
    "Take cover!" he shouted as he stepped back quickly.
    Everyone scrambled for safety as the red light in his eyes intensified. A deafening boom echoed through the air as the boulder exploded into countless fragments, sending dust and debris flying everywhere.
    Ryder stood rooted in place for a moment, stunned. His jaw slackened as he muttered, "Ridiculous... I didn't know someone could have this kind of destructive ability."
    The man dusted his hands off and stepped back, his expression calm as though he'd done nothing extraordinary.
    Ryder shook his head and resolved, After this, we're going to sit down and get to know everyone and their abilities. But he didn't have time to dwell on the thought. From the entrance of the now-exposed mine, a group of keepers began pouring out.
    The keepers had bloodthirsty expressions, their twisted faces snarling with anger. Without hesitation, they charged toward Ryder and his group, their guttural cries echoing through the clearing.
    Ryder didn't wait for them to strike first. He leaped forward, his superhuman strength making him a blur of motion. The first keeper reached him, and Ryder grabbed its head in both hands, twisting and pulling until it snapped off in one clean motion. He tossed the severed head aside and moved to the next.
    Another keeper lunged at him, but Ryder spun and delivered a bone-crushing kick to its head. The force of the blow sent the keeper flying several feet before it landed lifeless on the ground.
    Ryder's fierce display of strength ignited the confidence of the others. One by one, they charged forward, their abilities coming to life as they took down the keepers. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Alice found herself face-to-face with one of the creatures. Its massive hand swung toward her, aiming to crush her where she stood. Alice reacted swiftly, raising a thin wall of ice between them. The keeper's hand smashed through the ice with ease, shards flying everywhere.
    But Alice had set a trap. As the creature stepped through the shattered ice, the broken shards rose from the ground, surrounding it in an instant. Before the keeper could react, the shards shot forward, piercing its body from all sides. The creature roared in pain before collapsing to the ground, lifeless.
    Alice stood firm, her breathing steady as she watched an unending stream of keepers pour through the cave entrance. Their snarls and guttural cries filled the air, an ominous reminder of the challenge before them. She clenched her fists, ready for the next wave, when she felt a sudden wave of heat at her side.
    Turning her head, she saw Amara standing next to her, flames flickering around her hands like a deadly aura. Amara's fiery eyes focused on the entrance as she spoke. "Alice, head towards the entrance. I'll back you up."
    Alice nodded, her determination renewed. With a single leap, she launched herself into the air and landed directly in front of the entrance. The ground cracked slightly under the force of her landing¡ªa testament to how much their bodies had evolved since their arrival on this strange world.
    Amara joined her moments later, her feet leaving a streak of fire in her wake. She grinned fiercely at Alice. "I'll burn them all, but I doubt it'll be enough to finish them. Once I hit them, it's your turn to do your thing."
    Alice nodded in agreement, though she knew the plan wasn't without risks. Raising ice shards of the scale she was about to attempt would drain her significantly. Still, they didn't have another option.
    Amara stepped forward, her arms stretched wide as flames burst from her hands. She let out a fierce cry, and a river of fire poured into the mine, swallowing the keepers within. The flames roared like a living beast, engulfing everything in their path. The screeches of burning keepers echoed through the cave, a horrifying yet satisfying sound.
    "Now!" Amara yelled, stepping back to let Alice take the lead.
    Alice closed her eyes for a moment, focusing her energy. She stepped forward, her hands raised, and with a sharp motion, she summoned a massive ice wall. The wall formed deep within the mine, its thick, glistening surface stretching high and wide to block the entrance entirely.
    The keepers inside, still burning, slammed their bodies against the icy barrier in desperation, but the wall held firm. Alice exhaled heavily, feeling the toll on her energy, but her resolve didn't falter.
    She turned back to assess the situation outside. The battlefield was a chaotic but victorious scene. The others had almost finished off the remaining keepers, their abilities working in perfect unison. Alice noted with relief that their side had suffered no casualties.
    A sharp cracking sound brought her attention back to the mine. Her ice wall was beginning to crack under the relentless assault from the keepers inside. The fissures spread rapidly, and Alice knew it wouldn't hold much longer.
    She walked back a few steps, raising her voice to the group. "Get ready! Hit them with everything you've got and then fall back!"
    The others responded immediately, unleashing a barrage of abilities toward the keepers. Energy blasts tore through the battlefield as the last of the keepers outside fell one by one.
    Just as the final keeper outside hit the ground, the ice wall shattered with a deafening crash. The keepers inside the mine poured out like a raging flood, their eyes filled with fury and desperation.
    As the ice wall crumbled into countless shards, the keepers surged forward, their bloodthirsty roars echoing through the battlefield. Alice stood firm, her eyes glowing a frosty white as she stretched out her hands.
    The sheer number of ice shards scattered across the mine was overwhelming. Controlling them all wasn't just challenging¡ªit was a monumental test of her will and focus. She couldn't see most of the shards hidden among the chaos, so she closed her eyes, relying solely on her connection to the ice.
    A bead of sweat rolled down her temple as she felt for each shard, her mind reaching out to grasp their presence. The effort sent a searing ache through her head, but Alice didn't waver. Slowly, the shards began to rise into the air, shimmering like tiny daggers of frost.
    The keepers charged forward, but Alice didn't flinch. With a guttural shout, she thrust her hands apart, sending the shards hurtling through the air. The precision of her attack was terrifying¡ªeach shard found its mark, piercing the heads of the keepers with deadly accuracy.
    One by one, the monstrous creatures fell, their bodies collapsing lifelessly to the ground. Those behind them barely had time to react before they too were struck down, their roars of rage silenced mid-cry.
    From behind Alice, the others watched in awe. Ryder, his hands clenched into fists, couldn't hide his amazement. Bella whispered under her breath, "She's incredible¡­"
    Amara, flames still dancing around her, nodded in agreement, her eyes never leaving Alice.
    Alice's breathing grew heavier as she continued her assault. The toll of controlling so many shards was evident¡ªher legs trembled, and her arms felt like lead. But she pushed through the exhaustion, determined to see it through.
    As the final keeper fell, silence blanketed the battlefield. The only sound was Alice's labored breathing as she stood amidst the carnage, her arms still raised. The ice shards floated around her, glinting in the light like deadly stars.
    She lowered her hands slowly, allowing the remaining shards to drop harmlessly to the ground. Every keeper that had rushed out now lay motionless, each with a shard embedded precisely in their skull.
    The precision of her attack had been the most grueling part. Every strike had to be exact¡ªno room for error, no wasted energy. Yet, she had done it.
    Alice turned back to the group, her expression weary but resolute. "It's done," she said simply, her voice hoarse.
    The others stood in stunned silence for a moment before Ryder stepped forward, his voice filled with admiration. "You just wiped them all out... by yourself." Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire
    Alice gave a faint smile, the exhaustion finally catching up to her. "It wasn't easy."

 Chapter 64 Reunion

    Amara approached Alice, her flames dimming as she reached her side. The entrance to the mine loomed before them, dark and foreboding. Amara placed a hand on Alice's shoulder, concern evident in her fiery gaze."Are you okay?" Amara asked softly.
    Alice gave a small nod, her face pale but determined. "I'm fine, just a little dizzy," she replied, leaning briefly against the cold stone wall for support.
    Behind them, Ryder and Jack stepped forward. Ryder's imposing figure seemed to fill the space, while Jack, the youngest among them, stayed close by, his wide eyes darting around the entrance.
    Alice glanced at Jack, the boy with no abilities. She wondered why they had brought someone so vulnerable into such danger but decided not to voice her thoughts. Instead, she straightened herself and began leading the group into the mine.
    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire
    The air grew colder and more oppressive as they ventured deeper into the cave. Their footsteps echoed off the walls, and the faint smell of damp earth and metal lingered in the air. After what felt like an eternity, they reached the mining area.
    The scene before them was heartbreaking. Dozens of people huddled together in a corner, their faces pale and gaunt from overwork and malnutrition. Chains and collars still bound them, and their eyes¡ªunseeing¡ªwere filled with fear.
    When the sound of fighting had reached the mine earlier, the keepers had abandoned their posts, leaving the prisoners alone. The moment the fighting stopped, the captives had rushed to the corner, clinging to each other for safety.
    Ryder stepped forward, his voice firm but reassuring. "It's okay. You're safe now. We're from the other side of the plane, and we're here to help you break out of here."
    The crowd stirred at his words, whispers rippling through them like a wave. Relief and disbelief mingled in their expressions. A few of the captives looked hopeful, but most remained skeptical, their hands instinctively reaching for the collars around their necks.
    One of the older captives, his voice weak but determined, spoke up. "How do we know you're telling the truth? We can't even see you¡­ These collars¡­"
    Ryder turned back to his group, his eyes narrowing with resolve. "Start unlocking the collars. Let's restore their vision so they know they can trust us."
    Amara, Bella, and the others nodded and got to work. Using their powers, they began unlocking the collars one by one.
    As the collars came off, the captives blinked, their vision gradually returning. Gasps of shock and cries of joy filled the air as they took in their surroundings¡ªand the faces of their rescuers.
    Recognition dawned on many of them. Some began shouting names, running toward familiar faces in Ryder's group. Old friends, thought lost to the mines, were reunited in emotional embraces.
    Tears streaked down weathered faces as hope, long extinguished, flickered to life again.
    But Alice didn't stay to witness the heartfelt reunion. The moment Ryder and the others began freeing the captives, she turned back toward the entrance.
    Instead of heading outside, however, she stopped at the tunnel where she, Nate, and Axel had first emerged during their earlier escape. The dimly lit passage split into two paths¡ªone leading left to the entrance, and the other veering right.
    Alice hesitated, her eyes narrowing as she glanced down the right-hand path. She remembered the keepers taking minerals from the mine in that direction. Curiosity gnawed at her. What were the keepers doing with the minerals? Where were they taking them?
    Steeling herself, Alice turned and began walking down the right tunnel, her steps cautious but determined.
    She moved cautiously down the right tunnel, the silence pressing heavily against her ears. The further she went, the more ominous it felt, but her curiosity drove her forward. Every step echoed faintly against the walls, and the air grew colder.
    When she reached the end of the tunnel, her breath hitched. The scene before her was¡­ nothing.
    The path ended abruptly at a solid wall, barren and unremarkable. It was a dead end, devoid of any sign of the keepers or their purpose. Confusion clouded her mind as she stepped closer, running her fingers along the stone wall. It was cold, hard, and unyielding, unlike the hidden openings they had discovered before.
    She glanced around, searching for any clue, but the emptiness mocked her. How could this be? She was sure the keepers brought minerals down this tunnel. Nothing about it made sense.
    The faint sound of footsteps behind her made her spin around, hand instinctively going to her weapon.
    It was Amara, her fiery presence illuminating the narrow space. "What are you doing here, Alice?" Amara asked, her voice tinged with concern. "We're leaving already. Everyone's ready to move."
    Alice sighed and gestured toward the dead end. "I was curious. Every time the keepers found minerals, they brought them down this tunnel. But now¡­ there's nothing here. It doesn't make sense."
    Amara frowned and raised her hand, a flicker of fire lighting up the area. The added brightness revealed faint details Alice hadn't noticed before. The ground beneath them bore intricate patterns¡ªlines and symbols that interwove in an unmistakable design.
    Alice's eyes widened in realization. "What is this?" she murmured, bending down to examine the markings. The symbols looked like a rune of some kind, ancient and complex. She traced one with her finger, but its meaning eluded her.
    Suddenly, a voice spoke from behind them. "It's a space array. It's used for teleportation."
    Alice and Amara turned sharply to see Jack standing in the tunnel, his face serious.
    "Jack?" Amara asked, surprised. "What are you talking about?"
    Jack stepped closer, his eyes focused on the markings. "When the lightning man smashed something on the floor earlier and disappeared, I saw this same design. It was smaller, so no one noticed, but I did. This is the same thing, only bigger."
    He knelt just outside the array, studying it closely. "Whatever powered this array is gone. They must have removed it before we got here."
    Alice's mind raced as she processed his words. "That explains why we haven't seen any of the stronger keepers or their equipment," she muttered. "They must have escaped with the remaining crystals while we were fighting."
    Jack stood, his expression grim. "This isn't over," he said, his voice steady but heavy with meaning. "The keepers won't give up. They'll come back, and next time, they'll be ready. We'd better be prepared."
    Alice and Amara exchanged a look, the weight of Jack's words sinking in. The battle they had just fought was only the beginning.
    ----
    Madison stood outside the cave, her pacing relentless. The forest was eerily quiet, save for the crunch of her boots on the ground. She glanced at the sky, now painted in hues of orange and red as the sun began its descent. Five hours had passed since she left the others, and still, there was no sign of them.
    Her thoughts spiraled. What if something went wrong? What if they didn't make it? Anxiety clawed at her chest, and her mind conjured every worst-case scenario imaginable. She stopped abruptly, shaking her head to dispel the thoughts.
    "No," she muttered to herself. "They're fine. They have to be fine."
    But the silence weighed heavily on her, and just as she resolved to head out and search for them, the sound of footsteps reached her ears.
    She spun around, heart racing, and squinted at the tree line. Slowly, figures emerged from the forest¡ªher people, alive and moving, with others trailing behind them. Madison's heart soared with relief as she counted the familiar faces, her eyes scanning the group for someone specific.
    Then she saw her.
    "Elena!" Madison shouted, her voice breaking.
    Elena, who had been looking around the unfamiliar surroundings curiously, turned at the sound of her name. When she saw Madison, her face lit up, and she broke into a run.
    The two collided in a tight embrace, Madison sobbing into Elena's shoulder as relief and joy overwhelmed her. "You're okay," she whispered. "You're really okay."
    Elena hugged her back just as fiercely. "I thought I'd never see you again," she said, her voice trembling.
    Madison pulled back just enough to look at her best friend, tears streaming down her face. "You're safe now. I promise."
    While Madison and Elena reunited, Alice wasted no time. She walked past the group and headed straight for the medical center. Her mind was racing, a heavy weight settling in her chest as she thought of Nate.
    Inside, the room was tense. Evelyn, Ann, Aaron, and Richard worked around Nate, who lay unconscious on a makeshift bed. Ann's hands hovered over him, her healing powers glowing faintly, but every time she tried to heal him, the energy dissipated uselessly.
    "It's like his body's rejecting it," Ann muttered, frustration clear in her voice.
    Aaron, Evelyn, and Richard focused on stabilizing him in other ways, their faces grim.
    Alice stepped into the room, her heart sinking at the sight. Nate looked worse than she had imagined¡ªpale, battered, and barely clinging to life. She barely noticed Evelyn walking toward her until she spoke.
    "Alice, you can't be here," Evelyn said gently but firmly.
    Alice hesitated, her gaze fixed on Nate. "But¡ª"
    "You can't help him right now," Evelyn cut in, her voice soft but resolute.
    Reluctantly, Alice nodded and turned to leave, but before she stepped out, she paused in the doorway. "Evelyn," she asked quietly, "what are his chances?"
    Evelyn didn't answer. She met Alice's eyes, and the look she gave her said it all.
    Alice's shoulders slumped as she stepped outside, the door closing softly behind her. She let out a shaky sigh, running a hand through her hair. The unspoken truth in Evelyn's gaze was clear¡ªit would take a miracle for Nate to survive. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 65 Rays Purpose

    Ten days had passed since the chaos with Zoro, but the aftermath lingered like a shadow. Ryder had taken charge, instituting a grueling training regimen. Everyone was required to train¡ªabilities or not. Those with powers refined them with relentless drills, while those without were pushed to their limits, their dormant potential being forced to the surface. Ryder's approach was clear: they had to be ready for anything.Madison and Alice had made it a ritual to visit Nate daily. Their concern never waned, and despite his motionless state, they continued to hope. Bella, to their surprise, had started joining them too. She rarely spoke during these visits but seemed drawn to the room nonetheless.
    Today was like the days before. The three of them sat quietly around Nate's bed. His face was pale but calm, and the faint rise and fall of his chest was the only sign of life. It was a fragile hope, but one they clung to.
    The silence was broken by Alice. "Madison," she said softly, almost hesitant to speak. "Do you think he'll ever wake up?"
    Madison leaned back in her chair, her fingers tapping rhythmically against her armrest. "I don't know," she admitted after a pause. Her voice was low, tinged with uncertainty. "Evelyn said... he might never wake up again. They've done everything they can. His wounds are gone, but whatever's broken inside? That's something only he can fix."
    Alice sighed, her expression heavy with worry. "That's not exactly comforting," she murmured, glancing at Nate's still form.
    Bella, who had been unusually quiet, suddenly straightened. "He'll recover," she said with quiet conviction. "I know he will."
    Madison turned to her, her eyes narrowing slightly in thought. After a moment, she asked, "Can I ask you something, Bella?"
    Bella looked at her, confused but nodded. "Sure. What is it?"
    "What's going on between you and Nate?" Madison asked, her tone casual but laced with curiosity.
    The question hit Bella like a physical blow. Her face flushed as she stammered, "W-What? I¡­ I don't know what you're talking about!"
    Alice's eyes widened, and she immediately nudged Madison. "Seriously, Madison?" she hissed, glaring at her. "Why would you ask her something so personal?"
    Madison blinked, genuinely confused by their reactions. "Wait, what? No, no, no!" she said quickly, waving her hands. "That's not what I meant! I'm talking about the connection between them¡ªthe weird thing where they can sense each other, even when they're far apart."
    "Oh," Alice muttered, her glare softening as she leaned back in her chair.
    Bella exhaled sharply, relief flashing across her face before she frowned. "Oh¡­ that." She hesitated, her gaze dropping to her lap. "Honestly? I don't know. It started after we crashed on the island. At first, it was so faint that I thought... I thought I was just catching feelings for him."
    Madison raised an eyebrow. "So, you started acting cold toward him, thinking that would make it stop?"
    Bella's head snapped up, her eyes wide with surprise. "How do you¡ª"
    "Nate told me," Madison interrupted, leaning forward slightly. "He said you were acting cold toward him for no reason, and he couldn't figure out why."
    Bella sighed, guilt flickering in her eyes. "I thought it would help," she admitted. "I thought if I pushed him away, maybe the connection would fade. But it didn't. It only got stronger."
    Alice tilted her head, her curiosity piqued. "Stronger? How strong are we talking?"
    Bella hesitated before answering. "It's hard to explain," she said slowly. "It's like¡­ I can sense his emotions sometimes. Like when he's in pain or when he's angry. And after the battle with Zoro, it's been even more intense. It's like... I can feel his presence, even when I'm not near him."
    Madison leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms as she considered Bella's words. "That's not normal," she said bluntly.
    Bella shot her a sharp look. "You think I don't know that?"
    Madison smirked, holding up her hands in mock surrender. "Hey, I'm just saying. Maybe there's more to it than just a connection. Maybe it's... something else."
    "Like what?" Bella asked, her tone skeptical.
    "I don't know," Madison admitted with a shrug. "But whatever it is, we need to figure it out. If it's getting stronger, that could mean something."
    The room fell into a thoughtful silence, the weight of their conversation settling over them. Nate remained still, unaware of the world around him, but the three women couldn't shake the feeling that whatever was happening to him¡ªand to Bella¡ªwas far from over.
    Outside the cave, the sound of combat training echoed through the air as Ryder squared off against one of the ability users. His opponent, a wiry man with the power to control rocks, was proving to be a tough match. The man summoned boulders from the ground with ease, sending them hurtling toward Ryder.
    But Ryder, with his enhanced strength, was relentless. He smashed through each rock with raw power, his fists cracking the stone like glass. Dust filled the air, and just as Ryder broke through the last barrage, he saw a fist heading straight for his face.
    Ryder grinned. "Nice move," he said, sidestepping effortlessly, "but you're too slow."
    The man's punch missed its mark, throwing him off balance. Ryder took the opportunity to deliver a swift palm strike to his opponent's back. The force of the blow wasn't enough to hurt him, but it sent him sprawling to the ground.
    "You need to work on your balance," Ryder advised as the man picked himself up.
    The man nodded, brushing himself off. "Got it," he said, before walking off to practice what he had learned.
    Ryder grabbed a towel from a nearby bench and wiped the sweat from his face. His muscles ached from the constant training, but he couldn't afford to slow down. They all needed to be ready. As he lowered the towel, he noticed a pot-bellied man standing a few feet away, holding something small and glowing in his hand, he instantly recognized him. The man went by name Ray.
    Ray stepped forward, his face serious. "Ryder," he said, "we need to talk."
    Ryder raised an eyebrow. "What is it?"
    Ray held up the glowing object. It was roughly the size of a pebble, its surface smooth and iridescent. Ryder frowned. "Where did you get that?"
    "One of the people we rescued in the mine had it," Ray explained. "But this... this isn't a crystal."
    Ryder's frown deepened. "If it's not a crystal, then what is it?"
    Ray's expression darkened as he looked Ryder in the eye. "I'm not entirely sure. But whatever it is... it's gonna help us."
    Ryder's brows knitted together as he glanced at the pot-bellied man. "What do you mean by that, Ray? How's that thing in your hand supposed to help us?"
    Ray sighed, holding the object up toward the sunlight. Its surface shimmered with an unnatural glow, refracting light into a spectrum of colors far beyond what a normal crystal would produce.
    "If this was a regular crystal," Ray began, "when you hold it under the sun, the light would pass through or maybe refract into the typical rainbow pattern. But this..." He gestured to the brilliant, pulsating colors emanating from the object. "This reacts to sunlight in a completely unique way. It amplifies the light, and the pattern isn't random. There's something intentional about how it works. It's like..."
    Ryder waved his hand, cutting him off. "Ray. Speak in simple English, please. I'm already confused enough as it is."
    Ray let out a frustrated chuckle, lowering the object. "Fine. What I'm saying is¡ªthis thing can be used to make weapons."
    Ryder blinked, baffled. "Weapons? How's a weird glowing rock gonna help us make weapons?"
    Ray's expression turned somber. "Ryder, ever since we got here, I've been risking my life, training, and hoping I'd awaken some kind of ability. But nothing's happened. Not even a spark. And maybe that's because my true purpose isn't fighting. It's building. This crystal¡ªwhatever it is¡ªI'm sure I can use it to forge weapons that can turn the tide in our favor."
    Ryder still looked skeptical but asked, "What do you need to start? If it'll help us survive, I'll make sure you get whatever you need." Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire
    Ray's eyes lit up with determination. "First, I need ability users to help me build a proper workspace. A forge, tools, everything I'll need to start experimenting. And then..." He hesitated, his gaze shifting. "I'll need to get more of these crystals. A lot more."
    At this, Ryder's frown deepened. "You're saying you want us to go back to the mine?"
    Before Ryder could voice his objection, Jack interrupted, his tone firm as he appeared behind them. "Not necessarily. When we were expanding towards the deeper part of the cave we discover some of these weird crystal." He said as he threw the crystal to Ray and it was the same type in his hand. "We won't need to risk anyone going back to the mine" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Ryder stared at Ray, considering his words. The promise of weapons was tempting, especially if it gave them an edge against the keepers. Finally, he nodded. "Fine. We'll get you what you need. But if this plan doesn't work, you better have a backup."
    Ray smiled faintly, clutching the glowing object. "It'll work. Trust me."
    ****
    Special thanks to thesage196 for the gifts

 Chapter 66 A Perfect World

    The golden rays of the morning sun slipped through the thin fabric of the tent, bathing everything in a soft, warm glow. The air was still, the quiet only broken by the occasional chirping of birds outside. Nate's eyelids fluttered open, and he blinked against the brightness. His body felt heavy, as if waking from a long slumber. Sitting up slowly, he stretched, the stiffness in his limbs a reminder of recent battles. A yawn escaped his lips just as the flap of the tent moved aside.Bella stepped in, her presence illuminating the space more than the sun ever could. She carried a tray of freshly cut fruit, the colors vibrant and glistening as though freshly washed. Her hair cascaded in loose waves, catching the sunlight in a way that made it appear like strands of spun gold. Her cheeks were lightly flushed, the morning's crisp air giving her a natural rosy hue. But it was her smile that truly captivated¡ªsoft, warm, and filled with a serenity that made her seem almost otherworldly.
    Nate's breath caught for a moment as he took her in. There was something ethereal about her this morning, something angelic. She was the kind of beauty that could stop time, and for Nate, it felt as though it had.
    "Good morning," she said softly, her voice as gentle as the morning breeze. Without waiting for a response, she placed the tray on the edge of the bed. Then, to his surprise, she climbed onto the bed herself, her movements fluid and unhurried. She settled on his legs, her weight grounding him in the moment.
    With practiced ease, Bella tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear, her eyes locking onto his with a tenderness that made his chest tighten. She leaned in, her lips brushing against his softly at first, testing the waters. Then the kiss deepened, her hands resting lightly on his chest while his arms encircled her waist.
    The world outside ceased to exist. Her lips were warm, her breath mingling with his as the kiss grew more passionate, a raw intensity coursing through them both. Nate's fingers moved instinctively, tracing the curve of her back as he pulled her closer, feeling her heartbeat against his.
    When they finally broke apart, Bella's cheeks were flushed, and her lips slightly parted as she caught her breath. She rested her head on his chest, her hair falling over his shoulder like a silken curtain. Nate held her tightly, as though afraid she might vanish. With a gentle smile, he leaned down and placed a kiss on the top of her head, his lips lingering there for a moment.
    "I could stay like this forever," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper.
    ---
    Madison stood beside Nate's unconscious form. Her gaze was fixed on him, her expression a mix of hope and despair. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "What do you think is going on in his head?" Madison asked, breaking the silence.
    Bella, seated nearby, glanced up at her. Her face was tired, her eyes shadowed from sleepless nights. "The connection doesn't work like that," she said quietly. "I can only feel him when his emotions are heightened¡ªpain, joy, anger. Things like that."
    Madison frowned, her curiosity unsatisfied. "Then how did you know what he went through when he was captured?"
    Bella hesitated, her gaze dropping to her hands. For a moment, it seemed as though she wouldn't answer. Finally, she spoke, her voice low. "I saw it," she admitted. "It wasn't like a dream. It was... real. Almost like I was the one being tortured." She paused, her hands trembling slightly. "The things they did to him were horrible. Unimaginable."
    Madison opened her mouth to ask another question, but before she could, Alice appeared. Her expression was stern as she grabbed Madison by the arm and began dragging her away.
    "Hey! Let me go!" Madison protested, struggling against Alice's grip.
    "You ask too many questions," Alice muttered, her tone sharp and unyielding.
    "But I was just¡ª"
    "Enough," Alice interrupted, pulling her out of the room.
    As the two disappeared down the corridor, Bella was left alone with Nate. She reached out, her hands grabbing his.
    As Bella gently held Nate's hand, a strange sensation coursed through her body. Her vision turned white, blinding her completely, and she felt weightless. She felt herself being pulled somewhere else¡ªsomewhere far from the room where Nate lay unconscious.
    When her sight returned, Bella found herself standing on a familiar beach. The sand was warm beneath her feet, the waves lapping gently at the shore. But something was off. The once-bustling beach was desolate, with only one tent standing¡ªNate's tent.
    Confused, Bella approached the tent. She pulled the flap aside and stepped in, only to find it empty. The bedding was neatly arranged, the air inside carrying the faint scent of salt and sun. Her heart sank as she realized he wasn't there.
    Stepping back outside, she scanned the area until her eyes fell on Nate. He was coming out of the forest, his arms laden with a bundle of wood. When he spotted her, his face lit up with a smile so warm it made Bella's breath catch. He quickly dropped the wood in a pile and walked toward her, his strides purposeful and confident.
    Before Bella could react, Nate raised his hand, gently tilting her chin up to meet his gaze. His eyes were filled with affection, and without hesitation, he leaned in and kissed her.
    The kiss was soft and tender, his lips warm against hers. Bella froze, her mind racing. This wasn't real¡ªwas it? She didn't move, too stunned to process what was happening. Even after Nate broke the kiss and stepped back, Bella remained still, her fingers touching her lips as if trying to make sense of what she had just experienced.
    "Bella?" Nate's voice snapped her out of her trance. "What's wrong with you? Didn't you say you were going to get more fruit? Why are you back so early?"
    Bella blinked, staring at him in disbelief. She glanced around, the calm waves and serene beach only deepening her confusion. She shook her head, her voice trembling as she said, "Nate... this isn't real."
    Nate tilted his head, his smile unwavering. "What are you talking about?"
    "This world," Bella continued, stepping closer to him. "It's not real. You're in a dream. You're unconscious, Nate. You need to wake up."
    For a moment, Nate's smile faltered, but then he shook his head and laughed softly. "I thought it was a dream at first too," he said, his tone gentle. "But then I realized this... this is what the universe gave me. A perfect world. You, me, peace. Why would I ever want to leave?"
    "No, no, no," Bella said urgently, her voice rising. "You don't understand. I'm not here, Nate. Everything is in your head. Nothing here is real."
    To prove her point, Bella raised her hand and focused on the tent behind them. With a burst of energy, the tent flew into the air, tearing apart and dissolving into smoke before their eyes. Nate's eyes widened in shock as the remnants of the tent vanished into nothingness.
    "See?" Bella said, her voice firm. "It's not real. You need to wake up."
    Nate took a step back, his hands trembling. He clutched his head as if trying to block out her words, his breathing growing shallow. Slowly, he sank to the ground, sitting with his knees pulled to his chest.
    "I can't," he whispered, his voice breaking. "I can't wake up."
    Bella knelt beside him, her heart aching as she saw the fear and confusion in his eyes. She reached out to touch his shoulder, but he flinched away, curling into himself as he rocked back and forth.

 Chapter 67 Hes Alive

    The image of Nate sitting on the ground, clutching himself, gradually faded into oblivion as the perfect world around them dissolved. Bella found herself standing amidst chaos. The once serene beach had transformed into a nightmarish landscape, a world on the brink of destruction.Dark clouds churned in the sky, casting everything in an eerie, stormy gloom. Bolts of lightning rained down relentlessly, striking with terrifying precision and ripping the ground apart. Each strike brought thunder that shook the ground, deafening and terrifying. Bella's heart raced as she scanned the chaos, her eyes finally landing on Nate.
    He was caught in the storm, his face a mask of terror and pain. Lightning bolts chased him like predators, each strike coming closer than the last. His clothes were torn, his body battered, and his cries of agony echoed through the air. He ran frantically, trying to find shelter, but no matter where he went, the lightning followed.
    "Nate!" Bella shouted, her voice barely audible over the cacophony of the storm. She tried to move toward him, but her feet felt heavy as if the very ground was holding her back. Stretching her hand out, she called to him again. "Nate, I'm here! Please, look at me!"
    But he didn't hear her. His eyes were wild, filled with a primal fear as he kept running, stumbling, and falling. Each time he got up, another bolt of lightning struck dangerously close, forcing him to keep moving.
    Bella took a deep breath and forced her feet to move, each step feeling like a battle. She had to reach him, to pull him out of this nightmare. Just as she was closing the distance, one of the bolts of lightning stopped midair. It hovered as if alive, crackling with an ominous energy. Then, with terrifying speed, it turned and hurtled straight toward her.
    Bella's eyes widened in shock. She raised her arms instinctively, but before it could hit her, she jolted awake.
    Her eyes snapped open, and she gasped for air, realizing she was no longer in the storm but back in the medical center. She had released Nate's hand and stumbled back, her heart pounding against her ribs. Looking at Nate, she saw him still lying peacefully on the bed, his expression calm and untroubled, as though none of what she had just witnessed had touched him.
    Bella wiped her forehead, realizing it was drenched in sweat. Her breathing was ragged, and her hands trembled as she clutched them to her chest. "What did that man do to you?" she whispered, her voice barely audible. "What did the lightning man do to leave you like this?"
    She began pacing the room, her mind racing. Nate's calm exterior was a cruel contrast to the torment she had just seen. That wasn't a simple dream; it was something deeper, something more real. She had been inside his mind, and what she had seen was horrifying.
    She tried to think of what to do. Who could possibly help her figure out what was happening to Nate? One name came to mind, and her steps quickened as the answer became clear. She spared one last glance at Nate, her heart aching for him, before rushing out of the room.
    ---
    Jack stood in silence, his face showed shock and concern as Bella finished explaining everything she had experienced. His usual calm demeanor was replaced by a furrowed brow and a clenched jaw. He rubbed his temples, trying to process what he had just heard.
    "He's still suffering," Bella said, her voice trembling. "Even after we brought him back. Even after we thought he was safe. It's like... like the torture never ended."
    Jack let out a long breath and leaned against the table, his arms crossed. His expression grew darker, more serious. "We've been looking at this the wrong way," he said finally.
    Bella's brows furrowed. "What do you mean?"
    Jack turned to her, his eyes sharp. "The lightning man... he wasn't trying to destroy Nate physically. That wasn't his goal."
    "What are you saying?" Bella asked, her voice rising with urgency.
    "I'm saying," Jack began, his tone grave, "that his real intention was to break Nate mentally. Psychologically. He wanted to shatter him from the inside out."
    Bella's stomach churned as Jack's words sank in. "But... why?"
    Jack straightened, his fists clenched. "Think about it. Every time he tortured Nate, he called Ann to heal him. Every single time, just so he could start again. It wasn't about killing him¡ªit was about breaking him so completely that there'd be nothing left. No fight, no will to resist."
    Bella staggered back, the weight of his words hitting her like a blow. "So... so he succeeded?"
    Jack's face darkened, his voice low and filled with regret. "We were too late, Bella. He already broke him."
    For a moment, neither of them spoke, the silence heavy with the gravity of the revelation. Bella's heart felt like it was being crushed. She looked away, her eyes stinging with unshed tears.
    Jack placed a hand on her shoulder, his expression softening slightly. "But it's not over," he said firmly. "We got him back. We can still help him. We'll figure this out, Bella. Together."
    Bella nodded slowly, though the weight of what she had just learned was almost too much to bear. She had seen Nate's torment firsthand, and now she understood just how deep the scars ran. But one thing was clear: they couldn't give up on him. Not now, not ever.
    ****
    Back on Earth, almost two months had passed since the mysterious disappearance of a plane carrying university students and other passengers. Despite relentless efforts, search operations, and the use of advanced technology, the plane had vanished without a trace. Conspiracy theories flourished¡ªsome said the plane had been hijacked and taken to a hidden location; others believed it had crashed into the depths of the ocean. None of the theories provided answers, only fueling the despair of those left behind.
    Around the globe, the loss was deeply felt, especially among the families of the missing. Their pictures were plastered on televisions, accompanied by tributes and eulogies. In Nate's university, a special remembrance ceremony was held to honor the students who had vanished that day.
    The school auditorium was transformed into a hall of mourning. Candles flickered softly, their light illuminating the faces of those lost. Each missing student had a portrait displayed on an individual pedestal, surrounded by flowers, notes, and trinkets left by loved ones. The air was thick with grief as families gathered around the portraits, openly weeping, sharing stories, or simply staring silently at the smiling faces of their children, siblings, or friends.
    Nate's portrait was placed in the same row as the others, but unlike the others, it drew little attention. While groups of people surrounded the other portraits, mourning in clusters, Nate's was devoid of visitors. The only person standing by it was his adoptive mother.
    Her face was pale, her eyes red and swollen from countless sleepless nights. She held onto the edge of the frame as though it might anchor her trembling body. Her lips moved in a whisper, almost like a prayer, but no one came to join her, no one stopped to console her. Nate's portrait seemed almost forgotten, much like the boy himself had been in life.
    Tears streamed down her cheeks as she stared at his photo. "This is my fault," she murmured, her voice barely audible over the soft hum of sorrow that filled the room. "You didn't want to go. You never cared about the art trip. But I¡­ I pushed you. I forced you to join. And now¡­" Her voice broke as she clutched her chest. "Now, you're gone. My baby¡­ my son¡­ I'm so sorry."
    A breeze drifted through the room, carrying with it a strange, comforting warmth. She froze, lifting her head. The air felt different, like a presence had entered the space around her. She turned slowly, her breath catching in her throat.
    Standing beside her was a man she hadn't seen in twenty years.
    Tall and dark-skinned, he had the same enigmatic presence as the day she first met him. His expression was calm, his eyes kind but filled with an otherworldly intensity. She stumbled back a step, her hand covering her mouth.
    "You¡­" she whispered, her voice trembling. "It's you¡­"
    Her mind raced as memories flooded back. Two decades ago, this same man had appeared on her doorstep. She was at her lowest point, having been abandoned by her husband and told she could never have children. But then this man arrived, holding a bundle in his arms.
    "This child is destined for greatness," he had said as he handed her the baby. "He is special, and nothing will stop him from achieving his destiny. Take care of him, for he will change the world." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    She had clung to those words, raising Nate with the belief that he was meant for something extraordinary. But now¡­
    She shook her head, tears falling freely. "You told me he was special," she said, her voice breaking. "You told me he was destined for greatness. Then why? Why is he gone?"
    Her voice cracked, drawing the attention of those nearby. Whispers began to ripple through the room.
    "Who's she talking to?"
    "Is she¡­ okay?"
    "She's always been strange, just like her son."
    The murmurs reached her ears, but she ignored them. Her eyes remained locked on the man before her.
    She hesitated, her voice barely above a whisper. "Why can't they see you?"
    The man smiled gently, his expression serene. "Because I am not here for them," he said softly. "I came for you."
    Her knees felt weak as she struggled to understand. "Why¡­ why are you here? Why now?"
    He reached out, placing a hand on her shoulder. His touch was warm, calming the storm of emotions raging inside her. "Go home," he said simply. "Your son is alive."
    Her heart stopped at his words. "What¡­?" she whispered, her voice trembling with a mixture of hope and disbelief.
    But before she could say anything more, he disappeared, vanishing as if he had never been there at all.
    The whispers around her grew louder.
    "Did she just¡­ imagine someone?"
    "She's losing it."
    "Poor woman. Must be the grief."
    Nate's mother stood frozen in place, her hands shaking as she stared at the empty space where the man had stood. Her mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, but one thing stood out above all else.
    He's alive.

 Chapter 68 Test Of Strength

    The sun hovered at its zenith, casting sharp shadows over the makeshift dueling arena carved into the camp's clearing. A circle of packed soil marked the boundaries, surrounded by curious onlookers whispering in anticipation. At its center stood Madison and Bella, facing each other with determined expressions. The air between them crackled with tension.Madison clutched a bow unlike anything ever seen before. Its sleek, silvery body shimmered faintly with an otherworldly glow, and veins of pulsing blue energy ran along its length, giving it a life of its own. The bowstring appeared to be a strand of light, shifting in color with every subtle movement of her fingers.
    Opposite her, Bella stood confidently with three swords hovering behind her in perfect formation. Each sword was unique: one emitted a faint golden glow, with runes etched into its blade that seemed to pulse rhythmically; the second had an icy sheen, sending faint chills into the air; the third, darker than the void itself, seemed to absorb light, exuding an aura of quiet menace. They floated around Bella as if tethered to her will, responding to her every thought.
    "Begin!" boomed Ryder's voice from the sidelines.
    The moment the command echoed, Madison moved first, her bow already drawn. She let an arrow of glowing energy loose, its trajectory unnaturally straight as it whizzed toward Bella. But Bella was ready¡ªher icy sword darted forward, slicing the arrow mid-air. The two clashing forces produced a sharp, crystalline sound as fragments of glowing light dissipated into the air.
    "Nice try," Bella said with a smirk, the other two swords circling protectively around her. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Madison smirked back, vanishing in a blink. Bella's eyes darted to her left just in time to see Madison reappear, her bow already aimed. Another arrow flew, but Bella's golden sword intercepted it this time, the impact sending a ripple of energy outward.
    "You'll need more than that," Bella taunted, stepping forward with her swords swirling around her in an intimidating display. One sword shot toward Madison, its icy tip aiming for her chest. Madison teleported again, this time reappearing directly above Bella. She loosed another arrow mid-air, but Bella spun and flung her dark blade upward, swatting the arrow away effortlessly.
    The crowd gasped as the two fighters danced around each other, the tension building with every second. Madison teleported repeatedly, firing arrow after arrow, each one aimed with deadly precision. Bella, however, was equally fast, her swords weaving a near-impenetrable defense as she deflected or destroyed the glowing projectiles.
    Suddenly, Madison stopped teleporting and aimed three arrows at once. Her eyes glowed faintly as she whispered something under her breath. The arrows shot forward, splitting into a dozen smaller ones mid-flight. Bella's swords whirred into action, striking down the arrows in rapid succession. But one slipped through her defenses, grazing her arm before vanishing in a puff of blue smoke.
    "Gotcha," Madison said, a triumphant grin on her face.
    "Not so fast," Bella replied, her dark sword lunging forward like a predator. Madison barely had time to teleport, reappearing just outside the ring as the sword struck the ground where she had been standing. The force of the impact sent a shockwave rippling through the earth, knocking some of the spectators off balance.
    "Close one," Madison muttered, wiping sweat from her brow. She teleported back into the ring, her bow drawn again. This time, her arrows shimmered brighter, charged with more energy than before.
    Bella, sensing the change, narrowed her eyes, recalled her sword. All three of her swords hovered in front of her, forming a protective barrier. But Madison was already in motion. She fired an arrow that curved mid-air, heading toward Bella's left side. The golden sword moved to intercept it, but at the last moment, Madison teleported the arrow to Bella's right, forcing her icy blade to deflect it instead.
    Before Bella could react, Madison fired another arrow, this one arcing high above before splitting into multiple projectiles. Bella gritted her teeth as her swords whirled around her, deflecting the arrows with incredible speed. Still, one managed to slip through, grazing her cheek and leaving a faint mark of blue smoke.
    "You're not bad," Bella admitted, her breathing slightly labored. "But you're not winning this."
    With a flick of her wrist, all three swords flew toward Madison simultaneously. Madison teleported to avoid them, but Bella anticipated her move, sending the icy sword after her. It struck the ground inches from Madison's feet, sending a spray of frost that froze the earth around her.
    Madison leaped back, her teleportation saving her from being trapped, but Bella's golden sword was already closing in. Madison ducked just in time, the blade slicing through the air above her. She retaliated with an arrow, teleporting it mid-flight to strike Bella from behind. Bella's dark sword intercepted it at the last second, the impact sending a burst of light that momentarily blinded the spectators.
    The duel was reaching its peak, with neither side willing to back down. Bella's swords moved with deadly precision, while Madison's teleportation and arrow skills kept her one step ahead. The crowd watched in awe as the two combatants pushed each other to their limits.
    As the clash continued, Madison teleported to Bella's left, her bow drawn and ready to fire. Bella turned to face her, her swords circling defensively. But Madison's arrow didn't fly toward Bella. Instead, she aimed it at the ground beneath her feet, the glowing projectile detonating on impact and sending a cloud of dust into the air.
    When the dust settled, Bella was standing in the center of the ring, her swords hovering protectively around her. Madison was nowhere to be seen.
    "Where are you?" Bella muttered, scanning the arena.
    Suddenly, Madison reappeared directly behind her, her bow aimed at Bella's back. Bella spun around, her golden sword moving to block the shot.
    But Madison was faster.
    The glowing arrow soared through the air, heading straight for Bella's forehead. The crowd gasped collectively, their eyes fixed on the duel's critical moment.
    But Bella wasn't done yet.
    With a fierce look of concentration, she summoned her telekinetic strength, and the dark sword shot forward, intercepting the arrow just inches before it reached her. The collision sent sparks flying, the force of the impact pushing Bella back a few steps. Madison gritted her teeth and teleported again, reappearing to Bella's side, her bow already drawn.
    "You're persistent," Bella said, spinning to face her opponent.
    "And you're too slow," Madison retorted, firing another arrow.
    Bella's icy sword moved to deflect it, but at the last moment, the arrow veered off course, curving sharply toward Bella's other side. Madison had teleported it mid-flight. Bella's golden sword darted to block it, but the arrow shattered into smaller fragments, each heading in a different direction.
    Bella gasped as one of the fragments slipped through her defenses, striking her shoulder. A puff of blue smoke erupted on impact, leaving a faint mark that trailed down her arm.
    "Impressive," Bella admitted, her voice steady despite the mounting pressure. "But you haven't won yet."
    She raised her hand, and all three swords shot forward in unison, converging on Madison from different angles. Madison's eyes widened as she teleported to dodge the first sword, only to find the second and third closing in. She twisted her body mid-air, narrowly avoiding the icy blade, but the dark sword grazed her leg, leaving a faint mark of red paint.
    The crowd erupted in cheers and shouts, the tension electrifying.
    Madison landed gracefully, her glowing bow still shimmering in her hand. Her leg throbbed from the graze, but she ignored the pain, her focus entirely on Bella.
    "You're good," Madison admitted, circling Bella cautiously. "But I'm better."
    Bella smirked. "We'll see."
    Madison teleported again, this time reappearing directly above Bella. She fired an arrow downward, but Bella's swords moved as one, forming a protective shield above her head. The arrow shattered on impact, the fragments raining down harmlessly.
    Bella countered immediately, sending her golden sword upward. Madison teleported just in time, reappearing across the arena. But Bella anticipated her move, and her icy sword was already there, slashing toward Madison's side.
    Madison gasped as she teleported again, narrowly avoiding the blade. She reappeared at Bella's back, her bow glowing brighter than ever. She loosed three arrows in quick succession, each one curving mid-air to attack Bella from different angles.
    Bella's swords sprang into action, deflecting the first two arrows with ease. But the third arrow slipped through, striking Bella's forehead.
    Blue smoke erupted, marking Bella's head with a glowing symbol.
    The crowd fell silent, the realization dawning on everyone at once.
    "I win," Madison said with a triumphant smile, lowering her bow.
    Bella stood frozen for a moment, her expression unreadable. Then, to everyone's surprise, she started laughing.
    "Not so fast," Bella said, pointing to Madison's stomach.
    Madison looked down and gasped. A faint red mark was painted across her abdomen.
    "When¡­?" she stammered, her eyes wide with shock.
    Bella smirked. "You were so focused on dodging my swords that you didn't notice the golden one grazing you earlier. Guess that makes it a tie."
    The crowd erupted into cheers and laughter, the tension dissolving into excitement. Ryder stepped forward, clapping his hands to grab everyone's attention.
    "Well, that was a hell of a show," he said, grinning. "But next time, let's make sure someone actually wins."
    Madison and Bella exchanged a smile, both of them breathing heavily but clearly enjoying the match.
    "You're good," Madison admitted, extending her hand.
    "You're not bad yourself," Bella replied, shaking it.
    As the crowd dispersed, Madison and Bella walked off the field, their friendly rivalry intact. The duel may have ended in a draw, but both fighters had earned each other's respect. They have been training rigorously for two months now and they didn't disappoint.

 Chapter 69 The Eye Of The Storm I

    The sun was setting, casting an orange hue over the cave as Madison, Alice, and Bella walked back together, their laughter echoing softly against the stone walls. They had just finished a long training session, sweat still glistening on their skin, but the camaraderie between them made the exhaustion bearable."So," Madison said, stretching her arms over her head, "who's up for another round tomorrow?"
    Alice groaned. "Please, no. I'd rather take on the whole camp than fight you. You're too slippery and annoying."
    Madison smirked. "It's not my fault you can't keep up."
    As they turned a corner, a familiar voice called out.
    "Well, well, where are you lovely damsels heading off to?" Axel stood leaning casually against the wall, his grin wide and cocky. "Don't tell me you're visiting Sleeping Beauty again."
    Alice rolled her eyes. "Fuck off, Axel."
    "Aw, come on," he replied, placing a hand over his chest in mock offense. "Don't I even get a hello? A little smile, maybe?"
    Bella shot him a withering glare. "Not in this lifetime."
    The three girls walked past him without another word, but a little girl passing by laughed mockingly at the scene.
    Axel turned to her, his grin replaced by a scowl. "What the hell are you laughing at, you damn brat?"
    The girl stuck out her tongue and dashed off before he could say anything else.
    Madison chuckled. "You really have a way with people, Axel."
    "Yeah, yeah, laugh it up," he muttered, shaking his head.
    As the girls approached the health center, Madison spoke up again. "You know, we should go out sometimes. Shake things up."
    Alice snorted. "I'm not going out with you again." Alice remembered what happened a week ago when Madison told her that they should go out and have fun. She would intentionally go looking for trouble with the beasts and the moment she smells danger she would disappear.
    Madison laughed, pushing the door open. "Suit yourself¡ª" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Her words froze in her throat, her smile vanishing.
    Nate's bed was empty.
    The room was eerily silent. The three of them exchanged panicked looks before fanning out to search the room. They checked every corner and even searched beneath the bed.
    "He's not here," Bella said, her voice trembling.
    Madison swallowed hard, already moving toward the door. "We need to tell the others."
    ---
    The news of Nate's disappearance spread like wildfire through the camp. Everyone mobilized, searching every nook and cranny of the cave and even the surrounding forest. Ryder barked orders, his tone sharp and urgent, while others scoured every possible hiding place.
    Madison ran through the outer edges of the camp, scanning every bush and shadow. Her heart pounded in her chest, her mind racing with possibilities.
    "Nate!" she called, her voice breaking.
    She turned sharply when she felt a hand on her shoulder. It was Bella, her face pale but determined.
    "Take me to the beach," Bella said.
    Madison frowned. "The beach? Why?"
    Bella hesitated for a moment, then said, "When I was in his head, he called the beach his perfect world. If he's anywhere, it's there."
    Madison blinked, processing her words. Then, without hesitation, she placed a hand on Bella's shoulder.
    In a flash, the two of them were gone.
    ---
    When Bella opened her eyes, the salty breeze hit her face. The waves crashed rhythmically against the shore, the golden sand stretching endlessly before them.
    They were on the beach.
    Bella's gaze swept across the beach, her heart pounding in her chest. When her eyes landed on the water, she froze. Standing on the bank, with his feet just brushing the edge of the waves, was Nate.
    "Is that him?" Madison asked, her voice trembling slightly.
    Bella nodded slowly. "Yeah, it's him."
    They called out to him, their voices cutting through the sound of the waves. "Nate!"
    But he didn't respond. He remained still, his back to them, his figure silhouetted against the darkening horizon.
    Bella hesitated, then began to move toward him. Each step was slow, deliberate, her heart hammering louder with every inch she closed. Madison quickly joined her, her hand on her bow, ready for anything.
    When they finally reached him, they stood mere feet away. Bella's hand hovered in the air, trembling as she reached out to touch him.
    "Wait," Madison whispered, grabbing her wrist. "Don't."
    Bella turned to Madison, her expression confused but laced with fear. "Why not? He's just¡ª"
    "Look at his face," Madison interrupted, stepping cautiously around him.
    Bella moved to his front as well, and the sight made her breath hitch in her throat.
    Nate's face was emotionless, his eyes flickering with streaks of lightning that sparked and danced in their depths. His expression was distant, as if he didn't see them at all.
    "What's happening to him?" Madison asked, her voice barely above a whisper.
    Bella shook her head. "I don't know. I can feel him, faintly, but inside..." Her voice faltered. "It's chaos."
    Madison's gaze darted between Nate and Bella, her brow furrowing. "Step back," she said suddenly.
    "What? Why?"
    "Just do it!" Madison snapped, teleporting Bella a few feet away before she could argue further.
    The moment they were clear, the atmosphere shifted.
    The sky darkened, heavy clouds rolling in almost instantly. The air became thick and charged, a low hum vibrating in their ears.
    Then came the rain.
    Thick, heavy droplets began to fall, soaking them within moments. The wind howled as lightning cracked across the sky, illuminating the scene in bursts of blinding light.
    "Nate!" Bella screamed, but her voice was drowned out by the deafening roar of thunder.
    Madison grabbed Bella's arm, pulling her closer. "Look!" she shouted, pointing at Nate.
    Bella squinted through the rain, her eyes widening in horror. The lightning wasn't just striking around Nate¡ªit was striking him.
    Again and again, bolts of blinding light crashed into his body. Yet he didn't flinch, didn't cry out. He stood there, unshaken, as if the storm was a part of him.
    "They're not hurting him," Madison said, her voice shaking. "He's... he's controlling them."
    Bella's mouth went dry as she watched the terrifying display. "What do you mean controlling them?"
    "Just look!" Madison said. Her sharp eyesight allowed her to see what Bella couldn't. "The lightning¡ªit's not random. It's hitting him, but then it's moving like... like it's alive."
    Another bolt struck Nate, and the sound was deafening. Bella and Madison both covered their ears, wincing in pain as the ground beneath them seemed to tremble.
    Nate's body was enveloped in light, the storm raging around him with a fury neither girl had ever seen before. Lightning coiled around him like serpents, darting and crackling as if they awaited his command.
    Bella's heart raced, her fear almost paralyzing her. "What's going on?" she whispered, her voice barely audible over the storm.
    Madison didn't answer, her focus locked on Nate. Another bolt struck him, the sound shaking the ground beneath their feet. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire
    The storm raged on, and Nate stood at its center, a figure of unimaginable power and chaos.

 Chapter 70 A Show Of Power

    The air turned icy, the temperature plummeting rapidly as a chill crept across the island. Madison's face drained of color, her usually confident demeanor replaced with one of sheer dread. Her hands trembled as she clasped them to her sides, trying to steady herself. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Bella noticed her unease immediately. "Madison, what's wrong?" Bella asked, her voice rising slightly with worry.
    Madison didn't answer right away, her eyes locked on the beach as if she were seeing a nightmare unfold before her. Finally, she whispered, her voice barely audible over the sound of the storm. "He's here again."
    Bella frowned in confusion. "Who? Who's here?"
    Instead of replying, Madison raised a shaky hand and pointed toward the beach. Bella followed her gaze, her breath hitching when she saw what Madison was looking at.
    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire
    Standing on the sand, directly in front of Nate, was a man. His entire body appeared to be made of ice, glistening under the faint light that broke through the storm clouds. The ocean surrounding him had frozen solid, and jagged ice shards jutted out from the ground as if he were the epicenter of an icy explosion. Bella could feel the power radiating from him even at this distance.
    "So powerful," Bella murmured, unable to tear her eyes away from the scene.
    On the beach, Nate stood his ground. Unlike their previous encounter, there was no fear in his expression. His posture was steady, his fists clenched at his sides as lightning crackled faintly around him. His eyes glowed faintly, matching the lightning that danced across the stormy sky.
    The two figures stood face to face, elemental opposites. The icy man exuded an aura of cold that made the air itself seem sharp, while Nate's presence was charged with crackling energy, the storm above reflecting the tension between them.
    From the distance, Bella and Madison watched in awe. One side of the beach was dominated by ice, with frost crawling up the sand and the waves frozen in mid-motion. The other side was alive with streaks of lightning, the air itself vibrating with electric energy. Even the sky above seemed to split in two, one half dark and stormy, the other eerily calm and cold.
    "Who are you?" Nate finally asked, his voice steady but edged with curiosity.
    The ice man tilted his head slightly, as if studying Nate. He seemed almost curious, his icy features twisting into something resembling recognition. "I know it is you," the man said, his voice hollow and dry, like the whisper of wind over frozen tundra. "How are you alive?"
    Nate's brow furrowed in confusion. "What are you talking about? Who are you?"
    The icy man's gaze bore into Nate, unblinking and cold. "You shouldn't be here. You should be dead."
    From their vantage point, Madison and Bella exchanged uneasy glances. Bella's eyes darted between the icy figure and Nate, her mind racing with questions. "What is he talking about?" she whispered.
    Madison shook her head. "I don't know, but¡­" She trailed off, biting her lip as her gaze returned to the beach.
    The ice man took a step closer to Nate, the frost spreading beneath his feet. "You're not him," the man finally said, his tone less accusatory but no less chilling. "But you're connected to him."
    "Connected to who?" Nate demanded, his frustration evident.
    The ice man didn't answer. Instead, he straightened, his icy exterior shimmering. "It doesn't matter," he said, his tone final. "None of your kind deserve to live."
    In an instant, the icy figure vanished, disappearing so quickly it was as if he had been a mirage.
    Nate barely had time to react before a cold wind slammed into him, nearly knocking him off balance. The air around him seemed to crackle with tension, the storm intensifying above.
    Bella grabbed Madison's arm, her nails digging into her skin. "What just happened? Where did he go?"
    Madison didn't answer. Her face was pale, her eyes wide with fear as they darted around the beach, searching for any sign of the ice man. "He's fast," she muttered, mostly to herself. "Too fast."
    The storm surged, and Bella's heart raced as she realized they were in the middle of something far beyond their understanding. Lightning streaked across the sky, illuminating the beach in brief, brilliant flashes. The clash of elements¡ªice and electricity¡ªwas palpable, the air charged with a tension that made it hard to breathe.
    Madison's hand tightened on Bella's arm. "Stay back," she warned, her voice low and urgent. "It's dangerous."
    Lightning crackled and danced around Nate as he appeared a few steps away from the spot he had been standing moments ago. His body radiated raw energy, sparks flickering off his skin as the air around him buzzed with electricity. The ice man turned his head, his frozen features betraying a moment of surprise. He hadn't expected Nate to evade his attack so effortlessly.
    With a single wave of his hand, the ice man summoned an avalanche of ice that surged across the beach. Massive shards and waves of frozen debris cascaded toward Nate, covering the ground with a wall of frost. The air turned frigid, frost forming on nearby rocks and plants as the temperature plummeted even further.
    Madison, standing at a distance with Bella, realized the imminent danger. Without hesitation, she grabbed Bella's arm. "We have to move¡ªnow!" she said, her voice urgent. In a flash of light, the two girls vanished, reappearing a safe distance away.
    The power behind the avalanche was immense. The sound of ice crashing and grinding against itself echoed across the island. Nate stood his ground, unflinching, even as the frost crept closer. He could feel the sheer force of the attack, but there was no fear in his eyes¡ªonly resolve.
    Lightning sparked in his gaze, his eyes glowing brighter as the energy within him built to a crescendo. Slowly, he began to rise into the air, lifted by the storm that raged above.
    From within the swirling clouds, Nate disappeared, becoming one with the tempest. Lightning bolts shot down in rapid succession, striking the beach with devastating precision. Each strike tore through the frozen ground, shattering the icy landscape created by the ice man.
    The chaos on the beach was visible even from the camp. The survivors, who had gathered near the cave, looked on in horror as the storm raged. Flashes of lightning illuminated the darkened skies, while the sound of thunder rolled across the island like cannon fire.
    Jack, standing near the cave entrance, squinted at the storm in disbelief. His voice trembled as he asked, "Is it him? The lightning dude¡ªhe's back, isn't he?"
    No one answered, but the fear was evident on their faces. The ground beneath them trembled with each distant thunderclap, and the occasional stray lightning bolt struck the surrounding jungle, reducing entire trees to smoldering stumps.
    Inside the storm, Nate floated amidst the chaos, his body radiating with power. He raised one hand, his fingers crackling with energy as he reached toward the incoming avalanche of ice.
    "Enough," he murmured, his voice barely audible above the storm.
    The storm seemed to obey his command. A massive bolt of lightning surged from the swirling clouds, its brightness blinding as it streaked toward the oncoming wave of ice. The two forces collided with a deafening boom, a sound so loud it echoed across the entire island.
    The shockwave from the impact was immense. Trees near the beach bent and cracked under the force, and the ground trembled as if the island itself were trying to withstand the blow. Madison and Bella shielded their eyes from the blinding light, their hearts pounding as they tried to make sense of what was happening.
    When the light finally faded, silence fell over the island. The storm above dissipated, the clouds retreating to reveal a calm, clear sky. The ice man was gone, his presence erased as if he had never been there.
    Nate descended slowly from the sky, his feet touching the ground with a soft thud. His expression was calm and focused. The storm's energy had left him, the lightning no longer crackling around his frame.
    The beach, however, was unrecognizable. The frozen portion had been completely melted by the lightning, leaving behind pools of water and steam that rose into the air. The sand was scorched and uneven, littered with cracks and debris. The ocean near the shore had been evaporated in sections, revealing jagged rocks beneath the surface.
    Madison and Bella cautiously approached the beach, their breaths shallow as they took in the scene. Madison's voice was shaky as she spoke. "The island¡­ it'll never be the same."
    Bella nodded, her eyes fixed on Nate, who stood silently in the aftermath of the battle. "Neither will he," she murmured.
    ****
    Thanks for the power stones and golden tickets.

 Chapter 71 Reunion

    The air inside the cave was still charged with the remnants of power, a faint hum of energy that refused to fade. Slowly, the survivors began to stir. The storm outside had subsided, but its lingering effects could still be felt. Ryder was the first to step out, his enhanced senses attuned to any lingering threats. He paused just outside the entrance, his eyes scanning the area.The others followed, one by one, hesitantly stepping into the open. The scene outside was unlike anything they had ever witnessed. The beach which could now be seen was a shattered ruin¡ªsand scorched black, pools of steaming water rising into the air, and the ground cracked and uneven.
    Madison and Bella appeared moments later, teleporting in from the distance. Their faces were pale, their expressions solemn. Ryder turned toward them immediately, his concern evident.
    "What happened out there?" he demanded, his voice edged with urgency. "Was it¡­ the lightning man?"
    Madison shook her head, her gaze flickering toward the distant horizon before settling back on Ryder. "No," she said softly. "It wasn't him. It was Nate."
    Ryder's eyes widened. "Nate? Are you serious? The lightning¡­ all of that destruction¡­ was him?"
    Bella nodded, stepping forward. "It was him," she confirmed. "I don't know how, but he¡­ he's different now."
    The group murmured in disbelief, their whispers filling the tense silence. Jack, the smallest among them, shuffled his way through the crowd. His thin frame allowed him to slip between the others with ease until he stood at the front. His youthful face was etched with confusion as he stared at the two girls.
    "Since when does Nate have the lightning ability?" he asked, his voice small but curious.
    Before either Madison or Bella could respond, the air shifted. A faint crackling sound filled the silence, growing louder with each passing second. Lightning sparked in the air, and suddenly, Nate appeared before them.
    His presence was electric, both literally and figuratively. Lightning flickered in his eyes, casting a cold, almost unapproachable glow. His expression was stoic, his posture commanding. The aura he radiated was so intense that everyone instinctively took a step back.
    Then, just as quickly as the tension had risen, Nate's expression softened. A warm, gentle smile spread across his face, and the lightning dissipated, leaving him looking calm and approachable.
    Ryder, still tense, narrowed his eyes. "Nate¡­ is that you?"
    Nate's smile widened slightly, and he spread his arms as if to welcome them. "It feels good to be back," he said, his voice steady but warm.
    Ryder exhaled sharply, relief washing over him. Without another word, he strode forward in large, confident steps. When he reached Nate, he pulled him into a tight hug, lifting him slightly off the ground in the process.
    "You had me worried there for a second," Ryder muttered before releasing him.
    Before Nate could respond, Jack stepped forward with his usual energy. He stopped a short distance away and raised his hand for a handshake. "Welcome back, man," Jack said with a grin.
    Nate chuckled, reaching out to ruffle Jack's hair. "You might be smart," he teased, "but you're still just a kid." With a playful push, he nudged Jack back gently, drawing a few laughs from the group.
    One by one, the others approached Nate, greeting him with smiles and relieved expressions. Despite their lingering questions, they were genuinely happy to have him back. Nate exchanged brief words with many of them, his warm demeanor putting them at ease. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Among the crowd, his eyes landed on two familiar faces: Amara and Claire. Amara offered him a nod and a faint smile, while Claire remained quiet, her expression unreadable.
    Nate acknowledged Amara with a small wave before his gaze settled on Claire. She held his eyes for a moment before turning away. To Nate, what had happened between them was nothing more than a transaction¡ªjust as she had said. He wasn't na?ve enough to believe that a few moments of intimacy meant anything more.
    As the group began to disperse, each person returned to their respective tasks. Though many were curious about what had transpired, they sensed that now wasn't the time for questions. The air still felt charged, and there was an unspoken understanding that answers would come later. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire
    Left standing were three figures: Alice, Bella, and Madison. Nate's gaze shifted toward them.
    Nate stepped forward, his movements deliberate yet calm, as if every step carried the weight of his return. Madison, unable to hold herself back, rushed toward him when he got close enough. She grabbed him firmly, pulling him into a tight hug, her arms wrapped around him like she was afraid he might disappear in the next moment.
    The intensity of her embrace caught Nate off guard. He froze for a brief moment before hesitantly raising his arms, awkwardly patting her back. Her reaction stirred something in him¡ªa quiet wonder at what their relationship truly was.
    "Don't you dare vanish on me again," Madison muttered, her voice trembling.
    Before Nate could respond, Alice walked forward, her usual confident smirk softening into a welcoming smile. "Welcome back, Nate," she said, her voice carrying genuine warmth. Then, without hesitation, she grabbed Madison by the arm.
    "Okay, that's enough hugging for one day," Alice said with a grin, tugging Madison away.
    Madison resisted, her grip tightening around Nate as if she could fight Alice off. "Let go, Alice! I'm not done¡ª"
    Alice rolled her eyes and used her superior strength to pry Madison away. "Oh, you're done," she said firmly, dragging the protesting Madison toward the cave.
    Nate watched the two of them disappear inside, Madison's complaints fading into the distance. His lips twitched into a small, amused smile before his gaze shifted to the last person standing before him.
    Bella had been silent the entire time, watching the reunion unfold with a thoughtful expression. When Nate's eyes met hers, she felt a strange jolt of connection she couldn't quite explain.
    "Thank you," Nate said, his tone quiet yet sincere.
    Bella blinked, caught off guard. "For what?" she asked, her brows furrowing slightly.
    "For letting everyone know I was alive," he replied simply, his eyes unwavering.
    Bella's lips parted in surprise. How had he known? She studied his face, searching for an answer, but there was no indication of how he had pieced it together.
    "You're welcome," Bella said finally, her voice soft.
    A moment of silence passed between them, charged with unspoken questions neither seemed ready to voice. Bella broke the quiet first. "Come inside. Everyone's waiting for you."
    Nate nodded. "We'll talk later," he said. "There's a lot we need to figure out, but now's not the time."
    Bella nodded back, her expression unreadable as she turned toward the cave. Together, they walked back inside, the sound of their footsteps echoing softly against the stone walls.

 Chapter 72 I Stopped Running

    Nate sat cross-legged on a flat stone, his focus entirely on the plate of food before him. The aroma was rich, a mixture of freshly cooked rice, seasoned vegetables, and tender chunks of meat. It was the first proper meal he'd had since leaving earth, and he savored every bite.The rice had been a small miracle of its own. A young plant manipulator in their camp had managed to grow rice from seeds scavenged from the island's ruins. Using his powers, he cultivated it in a makeshift patch by the stream. Not just the rice¡ªthis individual had coaxed tomatoes, onions, and peppers from the soil, creating a variety of ingredients for the meal. The meat came from a successful hunt earlier that morning, where Ryder and Madison had brought down a wild boar. Together, these elements made the feast before Nate possible.
    Around him, the air buzzed with tension. Ryder leaned against the wall, arms crossed, watching Nate intently. Madison and Alice sat close by, whispering to each other, occasionally glancing at him. Griffin, the art professor, appeared unusually quiet, a frown etched into his face as he sat on an old log. Bella remained still, her eyes fixed on Nate, her expression calm but unreadable.
    Then there was Jack. The boy's gaze burned into Nate with unrelenting curiosity, practically screaming his questions before he even opened his mouth. Nate didn't need telepathy to know that Jack was itching for answers.
    Finally, as Nate finished the last bite, Jack straightened in his seat and declared, "I'll start." His tone was firm, leaving no room for interruption. "How do you have the lightning ability? And how are you so strong now?"
    Nate set his plate down and wiped his mouth, taking a moment to gather his thoughts. He had anticipated this question¡ªit was the one that had been written on everyone's faces since his return.
    "Zoro," Nate began, his voice steady but grim. "The one you call the lightning man. He's the reason."
    Jack nodded, his sharp mind clearly filing away the name for later.
    "Every day, Zoro would break me," Nate continued, his tone darkening. "He'd push me to the brink of death, again and again. At first, I thought I was just enduring his torture. But then I noticed something¡­ a spark."
    He paused, his eyes glazing over slightly as he recalled the harrowing memories. "It was faint at first, almost unnoticeable. But it was there. The lightning started to grow inside me, bit by bit. And the more he tortured me, the more unstable it became. It was like a storm building inside, growing stronger, more chaotic. Until one day, it exploded."
    Nate's hands trembled slightly as he spoke, but his voice remained even. "That explosion¡­ it almost destroyed me. It felt like an eternity of pain. My body couldn't contain it, and my mind¡­ my mind nearly shattered. Even in my subconscious, the lightning kept chasing me. I started running from it, trying to escape it. But no matter how far or fast I ran, it would find me. It would hurt me."
    Everyone around him remained silent, their faces a mixture of awe and horror. Ryder finally broke the silence, his deep voice cutting through the tension. "What happened next?"
    Nate shifted his gaze to Ryder and replied slowly, each word heavy with meaning. "I stopped running."
    Ryder's brows furrowed, but he didn't interrupt.
    "I turned around and fought back," Nate continued. "It was either let the lightning consume me or subdue it. So I chose the latter. I fought with everything I had. Every ounce of strength, every shred of will. And eventually¡­ I won."
    His words hung in the air, a testament to the inner battle he had endured.
    Madison, her curiosity getting the better of her, asked cautiously, "So¡­ if you can control lightning now, what happened to your fire?"
    Nate glanced at her, a faint smirk forming on his lips. He raised his right hand, and in an instant, lightning sparked across his fingers, crackling with raw energy. Then, he raised his left hand, and flames roared to life, dancing across his palm.
    The display left everyone in stunned silence, their eyes wide as they stared at the twin elements in Nate's hands. The contrast was mesmerizing¡ªone hand alive with the chaotic energy of lightning, the other burning with the steady intensity of fire.
    Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire
    For a moment, no one spoke, the only sound being the faint crackle of electricity and fire. Nate let the elements dissipate and lowered his hands, meeting their astonished gazes.
    Jack leaned forward, his curiosity still unsatisfied. "But Nate, how is your lightning ability so strong? I mean, Zoro was powerful, but he never showed this level of destruction."
    Nate's face darkened slightly, his gaze dropping to his hands as if trying to find an answer in his own flesh. "Honestly, I don't know," he admitted. "The lightning¡­ it feels different. It's not just power; it's alive. It's always moving, always pushing, like it's trying to escape me and wreak havoc on its own."
    The group exchanged uneasy glances, the gravity of Nate's words sinking in.
    Nate continued, his tone more somber. "That's why I need to refrain from using it. It's too destructive, and I haven't figured out how to fully control it yet. If I let my guard down, even for a moment, it could¡ª" He stopped, shaking his head. "Until I find a solution, I'll stick to using my fire. It's safer¡­ for everyone."
    The group nodded in understanding, though the weight of his words left an unspoken tension hanging in the air.
    As the conversation started to wind down, Griffin, who had remained unusually quiet, suddenly spoke up. His voice carried a hint of unease. "Nate, there's something that doesn't add up. You eradicated the surface of the ocean with that lightning, right? But our powers aren't supposed to work on the ocean."
    All eyes turned to Nate again, waiting for his response.
    Nate frowned, clearly having thought about this before. "You're right. My fire doesn't work in the ocean. It never has. But for some reason, lightning does. I don't know why¡­ but it just does."
    Griffin's brow furrowed deeper, but he didn't press further. The implications of Nate's abilities seemed to add another layer of mystery to the growing list of unanswered questions.
    Before anyone could speak again, Ryder stepped forward, his expression serious. "I have one last question," he said, his voice cutting through the murmurs. The group fell silent, sensing the gravity in his tone.
    Nate looked at Ryder, waiting patiently. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Ryder took a deep breath before asking, "Do you know anything about how Zoro escaped?"
    Nate's face didn't change, but his eyes flickered with something¡ªconfusion. He let Ryder explain everything they had know about how Zoro escaped , listening intently as the group hung on every word.
    When Ryder finished, the cave was deathly quiet, the weight of the revelations sinking in.
    Nate broke the silence with a simple but unexpected statement. "About that," he began, his voice steady. "I know some things."
    The room collectively leaned forward, the air thick with anticipation. Jack's eyes lit up with excitement, his hunger for answers sharper than ever.

 Chapter 73 Nates Instinct

    When Nate said he might know a thing or two about Zoro's movements, the entire group became noticeably more attentive. Every gaze locked onto him as if his words held the answers to all their questions.Nate leaned forward, his expression serious as he began to recount his experience. "There was this one day," he started, his voice steady but laced with a hint of bitterness, "when Zoro had just finished torturing me. I was lying there, barely conscious, and one of the Keepers came in. His name was Spike. They didn't realize I could hear them, so they just started talking like I wasn't even there."
    He paused for a moment, his brow furrowing as he tried to recall the details. "From what I heard, Zoro wasn't just staying in that cave to torment us. He was mining something¡ªsome kind of strange crystal. Spike called it... Niyx." Nate's eyes flickered with realization as the name fell from his lips. "Yeah, that was it. Niyx. They were collecting it and taking it somewhere." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Somewhere?" Ryder asked, his tone sharp. "Where?"
    "That's the thing," Nate replied, shaking his head. "Wherever they were taking it, it wasn't on this island. And whoever they were taking it to... Zoro was afraid of them."
    The group exchanged uneasy glances. The tension in the cave was palpable as everyone processed the information. The idea that Zoro¡ªa being who had terrorized them all¡ªcould be afraid of someone else sent a shiver through the room.
    "So, he's scared of them," Jack muttered, breaking the silence. "Who could possibly be powerful enough to scare him?"
    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire
    Nate shrugged. "I don't know, but from the way they talked, whoever or whatever it is, it's bad news. Worse than Zoro."
    Everyone fell silent again, their expressions grim as they mulled over Nate's revelation. It was Bella who finally spoke up. "This confirms something we suspected," she said, her tone firm. "Zoro's not just here for himself. He's transporting those crystals off the island, it's like a business for him. That means he holds the key to leaving this place."
    "Yeah," Ryder agreed, his jaw tightening. "If we want to find a way out of here, we're going to have to figure out where those crystals are going and why."
    Madison suddenly raised her hand, her voice cutting through the heavy atmosphere. "Hold on," she said, her tone uncertain. "Are we sure we even want to leave this place? I mean... think about what Nate just said. Zoro is afraid of what's out there. Do we really want to walk straight into that?"
    Her words hung in the air like a heavy fog. For a moment, no one spoke.
    Bella, however, wasn't one to back down from a challenge. "Madison," she said firmly, "if we want to go home, we're going to have to take risks. Staying here forever isn't an option."
    Madison crossed her arms, unconvinced. "I get that, but walking blindly into something that scares Zoro? That doesn't sound like survival to me."
    Jack chimed in, his voice steady but determined. "Bella's right. If we ever want to get back home, we have to find civilization¡ªor whatever passes for it in this place. We need answers, and we're not going to get them by hiding here."
    Ryder nodded in agreement. "We've survived this long. We'll survive whatever's out there, too."
    The group's resolve seemed to solidify, but there was one glaring issue left to address.
    "What if Zoro never comes back?" Alice asked, voicing what everyone else had been thinking.
    "He'll come back," Nate said with certainty, his voice cutting through the doubt like a blade.
    "How can you be so sure?" Madison asked, her skepticism evident.
    Nate smirked, his expression shifting to one of grim amusement. "Because he'll want revenge. And when he comes back, we'd better be ready. It's going to be tough."
    The group exchanged uneasy glances. Ryder, ever the optimist, tried to lighten the mood. "Tough? We fought him before, and we almost won."
    Nate's mocking smile widened, and a low chuckle escaped his lips. "Oh, you mean when you fought an injured Zoro?"
    The room fell silent again, the weight of Nate's words crashing down on them like a wave.
    Nate's voice grew heavier as he broke the silence left by his earlier revelation. "Something happened to Zoro," he said, his tone grim. "I don't know what it was, but whatever it was, it injured him badly. What you all faced¡ªthe Zoro that attacked you¡ªthat was only ten percent of his original strength."
    The group froze, their minds struggling to process what they had just heard.
    "Ten percent?" Jack whispered, his voice barely audible.
    Madison's face turned pale. She was the only one who had seen Zoro's speed and raw power up close. If the Zoro they encountered had been operating at just a fraction of his capabilities, she didn't even want to imagine what the fully powered version would look like. "He'd rip us apart," she muttered, almost to herself.
    Nate's gaze swept across the group, his expression unyielding. "When he comes back¡ªand he will come back¡ªyou better pray he's still not at one hundred percent. Because if he is..." He let the words hang in the air, their implication clear.
    A heavy silence descended on the room. Everyone was lost in their thoughts, trying to grapple with the grim reality Nate had just painted for them.
    After a moment, Nate stood up. "The best thing you can all do now is train," he said. "Train harder than you've ever trained before. Because if you're not ready when he comes back, it's over for all of us."
    Without waiting for a response, Nate turned and walked away, leaving the group to stew in their thoughts.
    ---
    Back in the small room they had designated for him, Nate shrugged off the heavy cloth he had been wearing and bent over the water basin. He splashed cold water onto his face, letting it drip down as he tried to clear his mind.
    "How the hell did they make this" He murmured as he was clearly impressed by it.
    When he straightened, wiping the water from his face, he realized he wasn't alone. Claire stood in the doorway, her eyes fixed on him with a hunger that was impossible to miss.
    Before he could say anything, she stepped inside, letting the robe she was wearing slip from her shoulders. It fell silently to the floor, leaving her completely exposed.
    Her skin was smooth and lightly sun-kissed, with a taut, athletic frame that highlighted her every curve. Her shoulders were delicate but strong, leading down to toned arms and a slender waist. Her legs were long and lean, and her posture exuded confidence, as though she knew exactly the effect her appearance had on others.
    Nate, however, felt nothing. There was no rush of desire, no quickening of his heartbeat. He didn't know why, but something deep within him had shifted.
    Silently, he walked toward her, picked up the robe from the ground, and gently draped it back over her shoulders. Claire blinked, clearly caught off guard by his reaction.
    "I don't want to continue this deal," Nate said quietly as he adjusted the robe around her.
    Claire's brows furrowed in confusion. "Why?" she asked, her voice soft but probing.
    Nate shook his head. "I don't know. I just... I'm not interested anymore."
    For a moment, Claire stared at him, her expression unreadable. But then, a strange light flashed in her eyes¡ªsomething dark and calculating, though it was gone as quickly as it appeared. She nodded, her face calm and composed. "If that's what you want," she said simply before turning to leave.
    As Nate watched her retreating figure, a nagging feeling stirred in the back of his mind. Something about her reaction felt... off. He couldn't shake the sense that he had made a mistake, but his instincts told him to trust his decision.
    And Nate always trusted his instincts.

 Chapter 74 The Unseen Side Of Alice

    Nate found himself deep inside the cave, where the icy portal loomed before him. The oppressive darkness around him seemed alive, but it was nothing compared to the chilling scene unfolding through the shimmering, snow-filled world on the other side.Inside the portal, the land stretched out in a desolate expanse of ice and snow. In the center of it all, Madison knelt on the frostbitten ground, her body trembling with weakness. Blood dripped from her lips, staining the pure white snow beneath her. Her hands, scratched and bloodied, tried desperately to hold her up, but it was clear she was fading.
    Behind her stood the ice being. Its translucent, crystalline form reflected the dim light from the distant horizon, giving it an ethereal glow. In its clawed hand was a jagged ice dagger, glistening with Madison's blood. It raised the weapon high, preparing to strike again.
    "No! Madison!" Nate's voice tore through the icy silence.
    He sprinted toward the portal, his hand outstretched, but as he got closer, the shimmering opening seemed to push back against him. Each step felt heavier, the air denser, but he refused to stop.
    "Nooooo!" he screamed again, a mix of rage and desperation in his voice.
    Just as his fingers brushed the edge of the portal, the scene shattered like glass, and Nate shot awake.
    ---
    His chest heaved as he sat upright, his body drenched in sweat. For a moment, he couldn't remember where he was. The images of Madison, bloodied and broken, still lingered in his mind, blurring the line between reality and nightmare.
    Breathing heavily, Nate pressed his palms to his face, trying to steady himself. His muscles ached, and his heart was racing as if he'd actually run miles. Slowly, he swung his legs off the bed and sat on the edge, his elbows resting on his knees.
    Reaching for a nearby rag, he wiped the sweat from his face and neck before tossing it aside. "It was just a dream," he muttered under his breath, though his trembling hands betrayed his attempt to calm himself.
    Falling back onto the bed, Nate stared at the rough stone ceiling. The dream didn't feel like just a dream. It felt like a warning. A premonition.
    The exhaustion weighing on his body eventually dragged him back into an uneasy sleep.
    ---
    The next morning, the camp was alive with activity. Survivors moved about, preparing food, training, or tending to the supplies they'd managed to gather. Outside the cave, Madison and Bella were sparring in the clearing.
    Madison darted back and forth with her teleportation, each step a blink across the field, while Bella used her telekinesis to throw small stones, trying to disrupt her rhythm. They both paused when they saw Nate step out of the cave, his bag slung over his shoulder and his face set with determination.
    Bella straightened up, brushing her hair back. "Nate, where are you going?"
    "To look for answers," he said simply, adjusting the strap of his bag.
    Madison frowned, walking closer. "Answers to what?"
    Nate met her gaze, his expression unreadable. "To what happened on the beach. With me and the ice being."
    Madison's brows furrowed, and she stepped forward, her tone firm. "Then I'm coming with you."
    "No!" The word came out sharper than Nate intended, echoing loudly in the clearing. His sudden outburst froze Madison in her tracks, and all eyes turned toward them. Even some of the survivors working nearby stopped to look, curious about the commotion.
    Madison's cheeks flushed with embarrassment, her hands balling into fists at her sides. Without saying another word, she spun on her heel and walked away, her movements stiff and controlled.
    Nate winced, running a hand through his hair as guilt settled in his chest. "Madison, wait¡ª"
    Bella stepped in, blocking his path. "What the hell was that about?" she demanded, her voice low but sharp.
    "I didn't mean to yell," Nate admitted, his shoulders sagging. "It just... came out."
    Bella crossed her arms, her expression unyielding. "She might annoy you sometimes, but that doesn't give you the right to treat her like that."
    "I know." Nate sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Can you apologize to her for me? And tell her I'll explain everything when I get back."
    Bella studied him for a moment before relenting with a small nod. "Fine. But you owe her¡ªand me¡ªfor this."
    "Thanks," Nate said softly.
    He turned and started walking toward the trail leading out of the camp, his mind already focused on the journey ahead. But halfway there, a thought struck him, and he stopped. Pivoting on his heel, he headed back into the cave.
    Inside, the atmosphere was quieter, the sound of distant conversations fading into the background. Nate made his way to Alice's room, his steps quick and purposeful. Her door was slightly ajar, and in his haste, he didn't think to knock.
    Grabbing the handle, he pushed the door open and stepped inside. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The sight before him made him freeze in place, his breath catching in his throat.
    Nate stood frozen in the doorway, his breath caught in his throat, his eyes wide with a mix of shock and desire. Alice was there before him, the bathroom light casting a soft glow on her wet, pale skin. Droplets of water traced paths down her body, each one a tiny river on her flawless canvas. Her white hair, damp and slightly clinging to her shoulders, framed her delicate, almost ethereal features with an allure that was hard to ignore.
    She was wearing nothing but a thin, almost translucent underwear set that did more to reveal than to conceal. The fabric clung to her like a second skin, soaked through from her recent shower, outlining every contour of her body. The sheer material hugged her breasts, her nipples subtly visible through the fabric, adding a provocative hint of what lay beneath. The underwear barely covered her, the outline of her toned thighs and the smooth, flat plane of her abdomen visible and enticing.
    As she moved slightly, adjusting her stance, the underwear shifted, emphasizing the curve of her hips and the gentle rise of her buttocks. Nate's eyes followed the water droplets as they cascaded down her, some catching in the slight dip of her navel, others sliding down to her thighs, drawing his gaze irresistibly lower.
    For a moment, Nate forgot how to speak, his mind overwhelmed by the vision before him. The air was thick with steam and the scent of her shampoo, something floral and intoxicating. Her lips parted slightly, a small smile playing at the edges, aware of the effect she was having on him. Her eyes, a piercing blue, met his, holding his gaze with a knowing look that seemed to say she knew exactly what she was doing to him.
    She took a step forward, the movement making the fabric of her underwear even more see-through, her skin seeming to glow with an inner light. Nate felt his heart pound against his chest, his breath shallow and rapid. He was utterly captivated, every nerve ending in his body alight with the sight of her. The room felt smaller, warmer, as if the very walls were closing in, intensifying the intimacy of the moment.
    Alice looked up at him, her expression a mix of surprise and something else Nate couldn't quite place. "Nate," she said softly, breaking the silence. Then, she narrowed her eyes, feigning irritation. "What are you doing just standing there? Haven't you heard of knocking?"
    Nate stumbled over his words, his face heating up. "I didn't know... I mean, the door was open, and I¡ªuh¡ª"
    Alice smirked, wrapping a towel around herself in one smooth motion. Her movements were calm, almost graceful, but there was a playful glint in her eye. "Relax," she said, waving a hand dismissively. "You act like you've never seen someone in their underwear before."
    Nate felt the heat creep up his neck. "I wasn't trying to¡ª" Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire
    "Sure, sure," Alice teased, leaning casually against the edge of her bed. "So, what's so important that you barged in without knocking?"
    He hesitated, taking a moment to gather his thoughts. "I'm leaving," he finally said, his voice steadier now.
    Alice raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Leaving? Where to?"
    "To find answers," Nate replied, stepping further into the room now that she seemed more relaxed. "About what happened on the beach with the ice being. Something doesn't add up, and I need to figure it out."
    Alice studied him for a moment, her expression unreadable. Then she smiled, a faint but knowing curve of her lips. "So, why are you telling me this? Are you asking for my permission?"
    "No," Nate said, shaking his head. "I'm asking for your help."
    Her smile widened slightly, her interest clearly piqued. "My help?"
    "Yeah," Nate admitted, his gaze meeting hers. "Where I'm going... it's going to be cold. Really cold. And I can't think of anyone better equipped to handle that than you. Your powers could make all the difference. The last time we went we couldn't explore deeper but this time I will"
    Alice tilted her head, pretending to consider his words carefully, though Nate could tell from the glimmer in her eyes that she was already on board. "Hmm... so you're saying you need me?"
    "Pretty much," Nate replied, offering a small, sheepish smile. "But no pressure. If you don't want to¡ª"
    "I didn't say that," Alice interrupted, her tone light. She stepped closer to him, her towel still wrapped snugly around her. "I just wanted to hear you say it."
    Nate chuckled softly, shaking his head. "You're impossible, you know that?"
    "So I've been told," she said, grinning. "When do we leave?"
    "Soon," Nate replied. "I'll get everything ready. Meet me outside in an hour."
    Alice nodded, her expression turning serious for a moment. "I'll be there. And Nate?"
    He paused at the door, looking back at her.
    "Thanks for asking me to come. I won't let you down."
    He gave her a reassuring nod before stepping out and closing the door behind him. As he made his way back outside, he felt a sense of relief. Whatever lay ahead, he knew he'd made the right choice in asking Alice to join him.

 Chapter 75 Payback I

    The sun filtered through the canopy of leaves as Nate and Alice trudged through the dense forest. The sound of birds chirping and the occasional rustling of animals in the underbrush filled the air, but neither of them spoke. Alice walked a few steps behind Nate, her eyes lingering on his back. She couldn't tell if his silence was because he was focused or because he was angry, but either way, it unnerved her.
    Her lips curled into a sly smile as she decided to test the waters. "You know," she began, her tone light and teasing, "you really surprised me earlier. I didn't think you'd have the guts to walk into my room unannounced."
    Nate didn't respond. His expression remained cold and unreadable, his gaze fixed ahead. The lack of reaction irritated her slightly.
    She quickened her pace, moving to walk beside him. "What's the matter?" she asked, leaning in slightly. "Cat got your tongue?"
    Still, Nate didn't answer.
    Alice narrowed her eyes, growing more irritated. "Hey, I'm talking to you¡ª"
    Suddenly, Nate stopped in his tracks, turning back toward her. His sharp movements made her freeze in place, and for a moment, she could feel the weight of his gaze, piercing and intense.
    "What¡ª" she started, but her voice trailed off as he closed the distance between them in long, deliberate strides.
    Alice instinctively stepped back until her back pressed against the rough bark of a tree. Her heart raced as Nate's expression remained stoic, almost menacing. He placed one hand on the tree beside her head, leaning in close enough that she could feel the warmth radiating from him.
    "You think I'm easy to rattle?" he said, his voice low and steady, with just a hint of a challenge. "Because I was surprised for a second back there doesn't mean I'm going to stutter every time you try to tease me."
    Alice blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift in his demeanor. She opened her mouth to respond, but the words wouldn't come.
    Nate's lips twitched into a faint, confident smile. He reached up and gently brushed a stray strand of her white hair away from her face, his fingers light against her skin. "Can we go now?" he asked, his tone polite but firm, as if the entire exchange had been nothing but a passing thought to him.
    Without waiting for a response, he turned and started walking again, his strides purposeful and measured.
    Alice stood there for a moment, stunned. Her heart pounded in her chest as she replayed the interaction in her mind. When she realized she was smiling, she quickly straightened her expression and hurried to catch up with him.
    When she reached his side, she noticed the corners of his mouth lift slightly, though he didn't say anything.
    "I want to know about the basin in my room" Nate finally said as he continued walking, his expression had returned casual since she stopped teasing him.
    Trying to shake off the strange tension in the air, Alice decided to focus on practical matters. "So," she began, "what do you want to know about it?"
    Nate glanced at her, his face unreadable. "How did you manage to make it? And how is it that water comes out of it?"
    Alice shrugged, her steps steady as they navigated around a fallen tree. "Ray made it. He's been working with that Niyx stuff Zoro was mining. It's everywhere in the caves, and it seems to have some kind of magical properties. Ray figured out how to use it to make things¡ªbasins, weapons, even tools. He's been experimenting a lot."
    Nate raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued. "Magical weapons?"
    "Yeah," Alice said, nodding. "He's been trying to make something that could amplify our abilities. I haven't seen anything finished yet, but from what I've heard, it's promising."
    Nate nodded thoughtfully. The group was far better off than he'd initially thought. They had food, shelter, and now even advanced tools and weapons. Almost everyone had awakened their powers, and with Ryder's leadership and Jack's intellect, they were becoming a formidable force.
    For the first time in a long while, Nate felt a sense of relief. He could focus on his mission without constantly worrying about their survival.
    ---
    Back at the Cave
    Griffin stood deep within the cave, his expression serious as he addressed the three men before him. Their faces were pale, their eyes wide with disbelief at what he had just told them.
    "You're sure?" one of the men asked, his voice trembling slightly.
    Griffin adjusted his glasses, the lenses catching the dim light from the torches on the wall. "Yes," he said firmly. "I found a note in my room. It wasn't there before, which means someone left it for me deliberately."
    "And the note said the master is here?" another man asked, his voice barely above a whisper.
    Griffin nodded. "Not just here. He was on the plane with us. He must have followed us to the museum before everything happened."
    The third man cursed under his breath, running a hand over his face. "If that's true, then we're all screwed. If he's here, there's no escaping him."
    The men exchanged uneasy glances. They had been with Griffin at the museum, searching for the Seal of Arkhara. The master had always been a shadowy figure, someone they spoke of in hushed tones but never dared to confront directly.
    Griffin's voice cut through their thoughts. "We have a new mission," he said, his tone grave. "The master left specific instructions. We're to find the remaining parts of the seal. He believes they're here, somewhere on this island."
    One of the men hesitated. "And what happens if we don't?"
    Griffin's expression darkened. "You already know the answer to that." Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire
    The three men fell silent, the weight of their situation pressing down on them. They had thought the island was their greatest challenge, but now it seemed the true danger was far closer than they had ever imagined.
    ---
    Nate and Alice had been walking for what felt like hours. The sun was low in the sky now, casting the landscape in a soft orange hue as they continued their trek. The day had been long and grueling, but neither of them spoke much¡ªboth absorbed in their thoughts and the rhythm of their steps.
    As they moved deeper into the forest, Nate's ears picked up the faint sound of running water, a sound that cut through the otherwise still air like a soft melody. He turned toward the source, squinting as he tried to make out where it was coming from. Alice, ever the silent companion, kept pace behind him, her steps measured but steady.
    "Do you hear that?" Nate asked, his voice low, breaking the silence.
    Alice didn't answer immediately, but her gaze shifted in the direction Nate was looking. "Yeah, I hear it. Sounds like a stream... or a waterfall."
    Nate didn't need any more encouragement. The idea of fresh water, something cool and refreshing after hours of walking, was enough to urge him forward. He walked with more purpose now, following the sound of the water, and Alice, without a word, followed him.
    It didn't take long before they reached a clearing. The trees opened up to reveal a small, crystal-clear pool at the base of a waterfall. The water cascaded from a height, crashing against the rocks below, sending mist into the air. The sun's rays hit the falling water just right, turning it into a thousand tiny diamonds that danced in the fading light. The sound of the falls was soothing, a gentle roar that seemed to clear the mind of any lingering thoughts.
    It was exactly what they needed.
    Nate paused, taking in the sight. His tired muscles were aching from the journey, and the sight of the water made everything seem worth it. He turned to Alice, who was standing a little behind him, her eyes wide as she too took in the refreshing sight.
    "This is perfect," she said, her voice a little softer than usual, almost as if she had forgotten to keep up her usual bravado. She stepped forward, but then glanced at Nate, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "This journey would've been a whole lot easier if Madison were with us, huh? She could have just teleported us, and we would have been there already."
    Nate's face tightened slightly, and his gaze dropped to the ground. He had his reasons for not bringing Madison along, reasons he wasn't ready to share, at least not yet. He took a deep breath before looking back at Alice.
    "I have my reasons," he said quietly, his tone firm but not unkind.
    Alice didn't press further. She gave him a small nod, the look in her eyes acknowledging that she understood. She knew better than to push him on something like this. There were too many things that Nate kept locked away, things Alice wasn't sure she wanted to know, but she trusted him enough not to ask.
    Nate's eyes shifted back to the water, the pull of it too strong to ignore. "Go on," he said, his voice lighter now. "Get in the water. Wash up. You've earned it."
    Alice raised an eyebrow. "And what about you?"
    "I'll give you some time," Nate replied with a shrug. "I'll be around. Just... take your time."
    Alice's lips curled into a small smile, but it didn't quite reach her eyes. "You sure you won't be watching me?" she teased.
    Nate shot her a glance, his expression unreadable. "I told you I'll be giving you time, didn't I?" He then turned and walked away, disappearing behind a cluster of trees, leaving Alice alone by the water.
    Alice waited until she was certain he was out of sight, the sound of his footsteps growing fainter with each passing second. Her heart beat a little faster, not from any particular nervousness, but from the sudden stillness that surrounded her. Alone at last.
    Without wasting another moment, Alice began to undress. She pulled off her clothes quickly, tossing them aside in a heap, and stepped closer to the water. The cool breeze against her bare skin sent a shiver through her body, but the thought of immersing herself in the fresh, cold water pushed any hesitation from her mind.
    She dipped her toes into the water first, the chill seeping up her legs. It was refreshing, invigorating even, and without a second thought, she stepped in fully. The water enveloped her, cool and soothing against her skin. She submerged herself completely, letting the cold water wash over her, feeling it cleanse away the grime of the journey. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The sensation was pure bliss. Alice let herself float for a moment, her muscles relaxing under the soothing flow. The world seemed to fade away, and for the first time in what felt like ages, Alice allowed herself to truly unwind.
    The sound of the waterfall, the cold embrace of the water, and the quiet solitude felt like a rare gift.
    But her moment of peace didn't last long.
    She heard footsteps approaching from behind her. She froze instantly, her body tensing as she whipped around, her eyes wide in alarm.
    There, standing on the edge of the water, was Nate.
    He wasn't even trying to be discreet. His hands were casually stuffed in his pockets as he stood there, a small smirk playing on his lips. He was eating something, probably a piece of fruit or some rationed food from their supplies, and his gaze was fixed on her with an expression of casual indifference.
    Alice's eyes widened in disbelief. "What the hell are you doing here?" she exclaimed, her voice rising with surprise. "Didn't you say you were going to give me time?!"
    Nate didn't budge. He took another bite of whatever he was eating, chewing slowly, before finally speaking. "I lied," he said with a shrug, his grin widening.
    Alice's mouth fell open. "You¡ªwhat?"

 Chapter 76 Payback II

    The cool water shimmered under the fading sunlight, and Alice remained submerged, her arms crossed over her chest, her face a mix of frustration and embarrassment. Nate leaned casually against a tree just outside the water's edge, munching on a piece of dried fruit, his eyes scanning the surroundings as if he wasn't blatantly ignoring her predicament.
    "Nate," Alice finally spoke, her voice carrying an uncharacteristic softness. "I... I'm sorry for teasing you earlier."
    Nate turned his head, a chuckle escaping him. "You're sorry?" he repeated, his lips curling into a smirk. "With that smug expression on your face? Try again."
    Alice's face flushed, and she splashed the water irritably. "I mean it! Can you just let me get out?"
    Instead of responding, Nate's hands moved to the hem of his shirt. In one smooth motion, he pulled it off, revealing the faint disappearing scars crisscrossing his torso. Alice froze, her eyes widening.
    "What are you doing?" she demanded, her voice rising with alarm as she watched him reach for the waistband of his trousers.
    "What does it look like I'm doing?" Nate replied with maddening calm, his fingers teasing the buckle of his belt.
    Alice's face turned a deep shade of red. "Wait!" she exclaimed, as she quickly turn around . "You can't just¡ª You have to wait until I'm done!"
    Before she could finish her sentence, Nate grinned mischievously and dove into the water with a loud splash. The cold droplets sprayed over Alice, making her flinch. She spun around, disbelief etched into her face.
    "Nate!" she shouted, her voice trembling with both anger and embarrassment.
    Nate surfaced a few feet away, running a hand through his wet hair and grinning. "What?" he asked innocently, shaking water from his face.
    "I can't believe you actually did that!"
    He swam closer, his movements slow and deliberate. When he was just behind her, she felt his presence and whirled around, her eyes blazing with shock. "You're unbelievable!"
    Nate didn't respond. Instead, he appeared to study the water, his expression oddly serious. His gaze seemed to shift toward her, and Alice's heart raced. Was he... was he trying to see her body through the water?
    Her face burned with the realization. "Ahh! Don't¡ªdon't do that!" she shouted, quickly wrapping her arms tighter around herself.
    Nate arched an eyebrow, feigning confusion. "Don't do what?"
    "Don't stare at my body!" Alice snapped, her voice cracking.
    "Your body?" Nate repeated, blinking in mock surprise. He raised his hand and pointed toward the water's surface. "I wasn't staring at you. I was staring at that butterfly."
    Alice hesitated, following the direction of his finger. Sure enough, a small, colorful butterfly hovered just above the water, its delicate wings flitting as it landed on a floating leaf.
    "Oh," she muttered, feeling the heat rise to her cheeks again.
    Nate smirked. "Did you think I was¡ª" He broke into laughter, the sound rich and unrestrained. "Oh, that's priceless. You were so scared! Even if I wanted to stare I wouldn't see anything."
    Alice's embarrassment deepened, and she turned away, refusing to meet his gaze. Nate swam toward the waterfall, his laughter fading as the sound of cascading water surrounded him. Alice stayed where she was, fuming silently as she watched him disappear behind the falls.
    Once she was sure he was out of sight, she seized the opportunity to scramble out of the water. Her movements were quick and efficient as she dried off and slipped back into her clothes. Her face was still flushed as she finished dressing, her mind replaying the scene over and over.
    As she looked around, her eyes landed on Nate's neatly folded clothes, draped over a low-hanging tree branch nearby. A sly grin spread across her lips as an idea formed in her mind.
    She carefully gathered his clothes into her arms and hugged them tightly. "Let's see who will have the last laugh now," she whispered, her voice dripping with mischief.
    Nate swam out from behind the waterfall, shaking droplets of water from his hair as he made his way toward the bank. The cool water rippled around him, and his muscles ached pleasantly from the swim. As he prepared to climb out, his eyes landed on Alice standing by the edge.
    Her arms were crossed, and a devilish smile curved her lips. Clutched tightly in her hands were his clothes. The way she grinned at him sent a clear message¡ªshe wasn't planning to make this easy.
    "Well, well," Alice said, her tone dripping with amusement. "If you want your clothes, you're going to have to come out and get them."
    Nate raised an eyebrow, a smirk playing on his lips. "Is that so?"
    "Yes," she replied, holding up his shirt and giving it a little shake. "Dare you to come out."
    Nate chuckled softly, the sound echoing across the water. "Alright," he said casually. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire
    Before Alice could even process his response, Nate stood up in the shallow water and began walking toward the bank.
    Her eyes widened in horror as realization dawned. "Ahhh!" she screamed, immediately squeezing her eyes shut and spinning away.
    She hadn't seen anything¡ªnot even a glimpse¡ªbut the very thought that he'd actually done it made her face flush a deep crimson. "You're insane!" she yelled, her voice high-pitched and frantic.
    Nate, thoroughly amused by her reaction, continued walking toward her. Water dripped from his body as he moved with nonchalance, as though he didn't have a care in the world. By the time he reached her, she was still standing rigidly, her fists clenched around his shirt like a lifeline.
    "Relax, Alice," Nate said, his voice teasing as he grabbed the rest of his clothes from her hands. He began pulling on his trousers, leaving only the shirt she was holding onto with a death grip.
    "Can I have my shirt now?" he asked, his tone light, though there was an undeniable edge of amusement in his voice.
    Alice's fists clenched tighter, her knuckles turning white as she refused to release the fabric.
    Nate sighed, stepping closer. "You're going to have to let go eventually."
    Reluctantly, Alice opened her hands, releasing the shirt. She kept her eyes firmly shut, her entire body tense.
    Nate took the shirt and slipped it on, shaking his head as he finished dressing. "You can open your eyes now," he said, his voice laced with humor.
    Alice hesitated, cracking one eye open slightly. When she saw Nate fully dressed, standing there with his arms crossed and an amused look on his face, she felt a rush of relief. But that relief quickly turned to frustration when she noticed the smirk tugging at his lips.
    "Why are you staring at me like that?" she snapped, her voice laced with embarrassment.
    "You're adorable, you know that?" Nate said, chuckling softly.
    Alice's face turned redder than ever. "Shut up!" she snapped, stomping on his foot with surprising force.
    "Ow!" Nate winced, but his laughter didn't stop.
    "We've wasted enough time already," Alice declared, turning on her heel and marching away, her steps quick and determined.
    Nate watched her retreat, a grin still plastered on his face. "You're the one who wasted time," he muttered under his breath, following her trail. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 77 The Serpents Wrath

    The forest grew denser as Nate followed Alice's trail, his boots crunching softly against the undergrowth. The canopy above was so thick that only fragments of sunlight pierced through, creating faint patches of light on the ground. The air was damp, filled with the scent of moss and wet leaves, but Nate paid it no mind.
    His hand instinctively went to his bag, pulling out a small piece of dried fruit. He chewed slowly, his eyes scanning the area. Every sound, every shadow, seemed amplified in the eerie stillness of the woods. The farther they walked, the quieter the forest became. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    A strange sensation crawled up Nate's spine, and the hairs on his arms stood on end. He froze mid-step, his eyes narrowing as a wave of unease washed over him. Something was wrong. It felt like eyes were watching him, hidden in the shadows, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.
    Nate quickened his pace and caught up to Alice, who was walking ahead of him without a care in the world. "Alice," he said, his voice low but urgent. "Wait."
    Alice didn't stop. She kept moving, her white hair swaying with each step. "We're wasting daylight," she muttered, not even glancing back at him.
    "Alice, stop," Nate said again, this time with a firmness that made her pause.
    She turned around to face him, a frown on her face. "What is it now?" she asked, exasperated.
    Nate's expression, however, stopped her from saying anything else. His eyes were wide, and his hand was raised, gesturing for her to stay silent. His mouth opened slightly, but no sound came out, as if he was too afraid to speak. Slowly, he brought his finger to his lips, signaling for her to remain quiet and still.
    Alice's brows furrowed, but she obeyed, sensing the gravity of the situation. Her heart began to pound as she stood frozen, watching Nate's every move.
    "Don't move," Nate whispered, his voice barely audible.
    Alice tilted her head slightly, confusion flashing in her eyes. "What are you talking about?"
    Nate's gaze dropped to her feet, and his jaw tightened. "You're standing on something," he said softly, his voice tinged with dread. "It's alive."
    Alice's heart skipped a beat as she glanced down. The uneven ground beneath her wasn't ground at all. The surface was rough, covered in what looked like scales, each the size of her hand. Her breath caught in her throat as realization dawned¡ªshe was standing on a massive creature.
    Her eyes widened in horror. "What kind of beast could be this big?" she thought, her mind racing.
    Nate's voice cut through her panic. "Walk down. Slowly. Don't make any sudden movements."
    Alice nodded faintly, swallowing hard as she carefully shifted her weight. Her feet moved with excruciating slowness, each step deliberate and gentle. She descended the beast's body, her knees trembling with each cautious movement.
    Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire
    Just as she was about to step off what she now realized was the creature's massive torso, the ground beneath her shifted. A low, rumbling sound filled the air, vibrating through her bones. The beast stirred, its movements sluggish but deliberate, as if becoming aware of the tiny intruder on its body.
    Before Alice could react, a massive tail shot up from the undergrowth. It moved with incredible speed, striking her like a whip and sending her flying backward.
    "Alice!" Nate shouted, his legs bending as he launched himself into the air.
    He moved with practiced precision, his body twisting as he reached for her. His arms wrapped around her midair, pulling her close as he braced for impact. With a powerful landing, he hit the ground several meters away, his boots skidding slightly as he absorbed the momentum.
    "You okay?" he asked, his voice calm but laced with concern as he set her down gently.
    Alice groaned, rubbing her arm. "Yeah, I'm fine," she said, though her voice trembled slightly.
    Nate's gaze shifted past her, his eyes narrowing as he took in the sight of the creature before them.
    The beast unfurled itself, rising from the forest floor like a shadow given form. Its body was impossibly long, its scales shimmering faintly in the dappled light. When it fully extended, it towered above them, its head nearly reaching the treetops. Its eyes, slitted and glowing with a pale yellow light, locked onto them with unsettling intelligence.
    Alice's jaw dropped as she stared at the creature in disbelief. "What... what is this?" she murmured, her voice barely audible.
    The serpent-like beast hissed, its forked tongue flickering out as it observed them. Its body coiled slightly, the motion causing the ground to tremble beneath their feet.
    Nate didn't answer her question. His hand reached for the dagger at his side, his muscles tensed and ready to spring into action. "Stay back," he said, his voice steady.
    Alice nodded, though her wide eyes never left the beast. She couldn't comprehend what she was seeing. Creatures like this weren't supposed to exist, not on the island, not anywhere. It was the stuff of myths and nightmares, a monster too massive and powerful to be real.
    The serpent raised its head higher, its body undulating as it prepared to strike. Its presence was overwhelming, radiating power and primal ferocity. For a moment, Alice felt completely insignificant, a mere insect standing before a god.
    Nate tightened his grip on his dagger, his mind racing. "Alice," he said, his voice low. "If this thing attacks, run. Until you're safe"
    "What about you"
    "I will hold it off"
    She opened her mouth to argue, but the look in his eyes silenced her.
    The beast hissed again, the sound echoing through the forest like thunder. It was a challenge, a warning¡ªand Nate knew they had just stepped into a battle for their lives.
    Alice moved backward, her breaths coming in shallow gasps. Each step she took felt like an eternity as her silver eyes remained glued to the monstrous serpent. Its immense body loomed over her, its scales shimmering with an almost otherworldly light. Her legs shook, but she forced herself to keep moving, one step at a time, distancing herself from the impending clash.
    Nate, however, stood firm. His expression was cold, calculated. Flames began to flicker around his body, growing more intense with each passing second. He raised his hands, his fingers curling into fists as fire erupted from his skin, engulfing him entirely. He was no longer just a man¡ªhe was a fiery inferno, glowing against the dim forest backdrop like a beacon of destruction.
    He hovered slightly off the ground, flames licking at the air around him as his powers lifted him higher. The heat radiating from him was almost unbearable even from Alice's distance, and the serpent seemed to feel it too. Its golden eyes narrowed, and it let out a guttural hiss that echoed through the trees.
    Nate rose further, coming to the same height as the serpent's head. His flames flared brighter, casting long shadows across the forest floor. "Let's end this quickly," he muttered to himself, his tone grim. He couldn't afford hesitation.
    The serpent responded immediately, rearing its head back before lunging forward with astonishing speed. Its gaping mouth opened wide, revealing rows of razor-sharp fangs as it struck. Nate darted to the side just in time, the beast's head narrowly missing him.
    As he moved, he counterattacked, releasing a torrent of fire from his hands. The flames roared as they collided with the serpent's thick scales, enveloping its head in a blinding explosion of heat and light.
    Alice shielded her eyes, the intense brightness forcing her to look away. But when she glanced back, her heart sank. The flames had died down, and the serpent was completely unharmed. Its scales glimmered as if mocking Nate's efforts, showing not even a scorch mark.
    Nate's eyes narrowed. "Damn," he muttered under his breath. This wasn't going to be easy.
    The serpent struck again, this time spitting a jet of venom directly at him. The liquid gleamed as it shot through the air, sizzling ominously. Nate twisted his body, narrowly dodging the attack. The venom splashed against a nearby tree, and the result was immediate¡ªsmoke rose as the bark melted away, leaving behind a charred, molten stump. Even the ground beneath it began to sizzle, creating a deep pit where the venom had landed.
    "That venom¡­ it's corrosive," Nate realized, his mind racing. One wrong move, and it wouldn't just kill him¡ªit would dissolve him entirely.
    The serpent didn't give him time to think. It lashed out with its tail, the massive appendage sweeping through the air like a battering ram. Nate raised his arms, creating a wall of fire to shield himself, but the force of the impact sent him hurtling backward. He managed to regain his balance midair, his flames propelling him forward again as he launched another attack.
    This time, he aimed for the serpent's eyes. Twin streams of fire shot from his palms, streaking through the air with precision. The serpent reared back, its head twisting to avoid the assault. The flames grazed its face, but once again, its scales proved impenetrable.
    Alice watched in horror, her hands clenched into fists. Nate was giving it everything he had, but the beast was relentless. Its sheer size and strength were overwhelming, and its scales were like armor, rendering Nate's attacks ineffective.
    The serpent lunged again, this time twisting its massive body in an attempt to coil around Nate. Its movements were deceptively fast for a creature of its size, and Nate barely managed to avoid being ensnared. He blasted a burst of fire downward, propelling himself higher as the serpent's coils snapped shut beneath him.
    The ground shook from the impact, and several trees toppled over as the serpent's body crushed everything in its path.
    Nate hovered in the air, his breathing heavy. Sweat dripped down his face, mixing with the soot that clung to his skin. He glanced at the serpent, his mind working frantically to come up with a strategy.
    "If fire won't burn through its scales," he thought, "then I'll have to find a weak spot."
    His eyes scanned the serpent's massive form, searching for any vulnerabilities. Then he noticed something¡ªits underbelly. Unlike the rest of its body, the scales on its underside were slightly lighter in color, almost translucent.
    "That's it," Nate murmured. He dove downward, flames trailing behind him like a comet as he aimed for the serpent's belly.
    The serpent hissed, its eyes following him as he moved. It reared back, preparing to strike, but Nate was faster. He unleashed a concentrated blast of fire directly at its underbelly, pouring all of his energy into the attack.
    The flames hit their mark, and this time, the serpent reacted. It let out a deafening screech, its body writhing in pain as the fire scorched its vulnerable underside.
    "Yes!" Nate thought, a flicker of hope igniting in his chest.
    But the victory was short-lived. The serpent lashed out in fury, its tail whipping through the air with terrifying speed. Nate saw it coming, but he was too late to dodge.
    The tail slammed into him with the force of a freight train, sending him flying through the forest like a ragdoll. He crashed through several trees before finally hitting the ground, the impact knocking the wind out of him.
    Alice screamed his name, her voice echoing through the forest as the serpent roared triumphantly.
    Nate lay on the ground, his vision blurry and his body aching. He tried to move, but pain shot through him, keeping him pinned where he was. The last thing he saw before his vision went dark was the serpent towering over him, its golden eyes glowing with predatory intent.
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones

 Chapter 78 The Serpents Wrath II

    The massive serpent moved with a terrifying grace, its elongated body slithering across the forest floor, crushing trees and underbrush beneath its weight. Its golden eyes glinted as it locked its gaze on Nate, who lay crumpled and unconscious among the ruins of shattered trees. The serpent's jaw unhinged, revealing rows of razor-sharp fangs glistening with venom. It opened its mouth wide, preparing to swallow its prey whole.
    Before it could strike, Alice appeared between them.
    Her white hair gleamed under the faint light filtering through the canopy, and her silver eyes were filled with fierce determination. Frost crackled up her arms, enveloping her hands in a sheen of ice that glittered like shards of crystal. Her presence was small compared to the colossal serpent, but there was no fear in her stance¡ªonly resolve.
    "Not today," Alice murmured, her voice steady as she raised her hands.
    The serpent hissed, its forked tongue flicking out as it recoiled slightly. It studied her for a moment, almost as if it was amused by the audacity of this much smaller creature standing in its way.
    Then it struck.
    The serpent lunged with blinding speed, its jaws snapping shut where Alice had been a moment earlier. She sidestepped nimbly, the frost on her hands extending outward in sharp spikes. She thrust her arms forward, sending a barrage of ice shards flying toward the serpent's head.
    The shards struck true, piercing its snout and the softer areas around its eyes. The serpent screeched in pain, shaking its massive head violently to dislodge the ice. For a brief moment, it seemed as though Alice had gained the upper hand.
    But the serpent recovered quickly. With a furious hiss, it swung its tail toward her like a massive whip. Alice leaped into the air, narrowly avoiding the attack, but the force of the serpent's tail created a shockwave that sent her tumbling backward.
    She hit the ground hard, the air rushing out of her lungs. Gritting her teeth, she scrambled to her feet just in time to see the serpent coming at her again.
    This time, it reared up to its full height, towering above her like a mountain. Its golden eyes glowed with anger, and it struck downward, its mouth open wide. Alice raised her hands instinctively, creating a wall of ice in front of her.
    The serpent crashed into the barrier, shattering it into a thousand pieces. The impact sent Alice flying backward once more, her body skidding across the ground. She groaned, struggling to rise as pain radiated through her limbs. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The serpent didn't relent. It slithered forward with terrifying speed, its tail swinging toward her again. Alice barely managed to raise an icy shield, but the tail smashed through it effortlessly, sending her sprawling.
    Blood trickled from a cut on her forehead, and her breaths came in ragged gasps. Despite the odds, Alice pushed herself up, her legs trembling as she faced the beast once more. Her frost-covered hands shook, but the determination in her eyes burned brighter than ever.
    "I won't let you win," she muttered through gritted teeth.
    She extended her hands, summoning a surge of ice that spiraled around her like a blizzard. The frost formed a massive spear in her grasp, its edges glinting dangerously. With a cry, she hurled the spear at the serpent with all her might.
    The icy weapon struck the serpent's underbelly, piercing through one of the lighter scales. The beast let out an ear-piercing screech, writhing in pain as it recoiled. For a moment, Alice thought she might have turned the tide.
    But the serpent's fury only grew. It slammed its tail into the ground, creating a shockwave that knocked Alice off her feet. Before she could recover, the serpent struck again, its head crashing into her with enough force to send her flying into a nearby tree.
    Alice cried out as her back hit the trunk, the impact leaving her dazed. She slumped to the ground, her vision swimming as the serpent loomed over her.
    The beast opened its mouth, venom dripping from its fangs as it prepared to deliver the final blow. Alice struggled to move, but her body refused to obey. The frost on her hands flickered weakly, her strength nearly spent.
    She closed her eyes, bracing herself for the end.
    Then, a sudden surge of energy filled the air.
    The serpent froze, its golden eyes narrowing as it sensed a new presence. Alice opened her eyes just in time to see a figure standing between her and the beast.
    It was Nate.
    He stood tall, his body radiating with an intense energy that crackled in the air around him. His fiery aura was gone, replaced by arcs of blue lightning that danced across his skin. His eyes glowed with an electric light, their intensity almost otherworldly.
    Alice stared in awe, her heart pounding in her chest.
    The serpent hissed, its massive body coiling as it prepared to strike again. Nate didn't move, his gaze locked onto the beast with a calm, unshakable confidence.
    As the serpent lunged, Nate raised his hand, the lightning around him sparking brighter than ever. "You asked for this"
    ---
    Back at the camp, Jason and Axel were lounging in their shared room, the dull light from a hanging lantern making their shadows dance on the walls. As usual, their conversation drifted into crass territory.
    "How's it going with Bella?" Axel asked, leaning back and tossing a rock from hand to hand, his smirk smug as ever.
    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire
    Jason let out a sharp laugh, shaking his head. "Fuckin' done, man. She's just got me hauling shit for her. Never took me seriously. Like, I'm good for work, but not good enough to fuckin' date, huh?"
    Axel barked out a laugh. "Figures. That girl's all about control. And don't even get me started on Alice. That bitch doesn't even know I exist. Too busy fantasizing about Nate like a fuckin' lovesick puppy."
    Jason raised an eyebrow. "Alice? Shit, man. Madison's just as bad. You're telling me both of them are all over that fireboy? What the fuck's so special about him anyway?"
    "Fuck if I know," Axel grumbled, tossing the rock harder and catching it mid-air. "Guy's got some stupid fire tricks, and suddenly all the camp beauties wanna drop their panties for him. Makes me sick. Like, what the fuck do we gotta do to get noticed?"
    Jason leaned back, shaking his head in frustration. "Fuckin' Nate. Always gotta be the hero, always gotta have the spotlight. Guy's hogging everything."
    Their shared grumbling was interrupted by a sudden knock at the door. Both men froze, their conversation cut short as they glanced at each other.
    "You expecting someone?" Jason asked.
    Axel shook his head. "Fuck no. You?"
    "Nah," Jason replied, standing up a little straighter.
    Axel got up, walking to the door with a frown. "Better not be another idiot asking us to do their work for 'em," he muttered. He yanked the door open, ready to tell off whoever it was.
    Instead, he froze.
    Standing in front of him was Claire, her presence immediately commanding the room. She was dressed in a sleek, deep red dress that left very little to the imagination. The fabric clung to her body like a second skin, accentuating every curve. The neckline plunged low, revealing a tantalizing glimpse of cleavage, and the slit running up her thigh revealed smooth, flawless skin as she shifted her weight onto one leg. Her dark hair fell in waves over her shoulders, and her painted lips curled into a sly smile.
    "Can I come in?" she asked, her voice soft but carrying an undeniable edge.
    Axel blinked, recovering quickly. His grin returned, wider and more crooked than before. "Fuckin' hell, Claire. You're full of surprises. Yeah, come on in," he said, stepping aside to let her in.
    Claire sauntered into the room, her heels clicking against the floor as she glanced between Axel and Jason. She walked with the confidence of someone who knew exactly how much attention she was commanding.
    Jason sat up straighter, his eyes narrowing slightly. "What's up, Claire? You don't usually drop by."
    Claire smiled faintly and moved to sit down in the chair across from them, crossing her legs slowly. The slit of her dress revealed even more of her thigh as she adjusted her position. "I need your help," she said simply.
    Axel raised an eyebrow, sitting back down beside Jason. "Help? With what? You got all dressed up to ask us for a favor? Feels like some bullshit."
    Jason chuckled, shaking his head. "No kidding. What kind of 'help' we talking here, Claire?"
    Instead of answering immediately, Claire leaned forward, her eyes locked on them. Her voice dropped into a whisper as she spoke, her words meant only for their ears.
    When she pulled back, both men stared at her in stunned disbelief.
    "You've gotta be fuckin' kidding me," Jason said, his voice rough with shock.
    Axel let out a low whistle, leaning back and rubbing his jaw. "There's no fuckin' way we're doing that. Not a chance in hell."
    But Claire was prepared. She smiled, a sly, knowing smile. "Of course, there's a reward," she purred, stepping closer.
    "What's the reward?" Axel asked, his resistance faltering as his gaze dropped to her body.
    Without another word, Claire sat down, one leg draped over each of theirs, her dress riding up. She slowly began to peel away the lace from her chest, revealing her breasts¡ªfirm, with nipples that stood erect, almost begging for attention. Her skin was smooth, almost glowing in the dim light, and as she moved, her breasts swayed slightly, drawing their eyes like magnets.
    "Don't you boys want to have a feel of this?" she whispered, her hands moving to their crotches, her fingers tracing over the fabric, feeling the growing hardness beneath. Her touch was deliberate, teasing, promising pleasures that could sway even the most hardened heart.
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones

 Chapter 79 The Ice World

    Nate stood firm, his eyes locked onto the towering serpent that loomed above him. Its black, scaly body shimmered ominously under the dappled sunlight breaking through the trees, each movement radiating power and menace. His outstretched hand crackled with vibrant arcs of blue lightning, electricity dancing along his arm like living tendrils.
    Alice, bruised and battered from her earlier encounter with the beast, leaned against a nearby tree, her breaths shallow. Her wide eyes were fixed on Nate, her expression a mixture of awe and concern. She had seen him wield fire countless times, but this¡­ She had only seen it once.
    The serpent hissed, its forked tongue flickering in and out as its glowing yellow eyes focused on Nate. The ground trembled beneath them as it shifted its enormous body, coiling tightly as if preparing to strike.
    Nate didn't flinch. His face was stoic, his body radiating an unyielding energy that seemed to reverberate through the air.
    "You're done," Nate muttered, his voice low but laced with unwavering determination.
    The serpent lunged, its massive head darting toward Nate with terrifying speed. The sound of its movement was like a whip slicing through the air, but Nate stood his ground. At the last possible second, he sidestepped, the serpent's jaws snapping shut where he had been standing moments before.
    The ground shook as the serpent's head slammed into the it, sending dirt and debris flying in all directions. Nate leaped into the air, lightning bursting from his body in a brilliant display. His outstretched arm directed a concentrated bolt of electricity straight into the serpent's head.
    The beast let out a deafening roar as the lightning struck, its body convulsing violently. Sparks danced across its scales, but to Nate's frustration, the attack didn't pierce through its hide entirely. The serpent shook its head and whipped its tail toward him, the force of the movement creating a powerful gust of wind.
    Nate twisted mid-air, narrowly avoiding the tail as it crashed into a nearby tree, shattering it into splinters. He landed gracefully on the ground, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the situation.
    "Your scales are tough," he muttered, clenching his fists as more electricity surged through his body. "But let's see how long you can handle this."
    The serpent reared back, towering over him like a living mountain. Its mouth opened wide, revealing rows of jagged teeth and a glowing green orb forming in its throat¡ªa venom attack. Nate didn't hesitate.
    He dashed forward with lightning speed, leaving a trail of electricity in his wake. The venom blast erupted from the serpent's mouth, but Nate was already gone, appearing on the serpent's side in a flash of blue light.
    He slammed his electrified fist into the serpent's body, the force of the blow sending ripples through its scales. The beast roared in pain, its body writhing as the lightning surged through it. But Nate wasn't done.
    Using the momentum, he leaped onto the serpent's back, his hands glowing brighter with each passing second. He slammed both palms onto its scales, releasing a massive surge of electricity that lit up the entire forest. The serpent screeched, its body thrashing violently as it tried to shake him off.
    Alice watched in stunned silence, her heart pounding in her chest. The sheer power Nate was displaying was unlike anything she had ever seen. His movements were precise, calculated, and relentless.
    The serpent managed to throw Nate off its back, sending him crashing into the ground. But Nate rolled with the impact, springing back to his feet in one fluid motion. He wiped a trickle of blood from the corner of his mouth, his eyes never leaving the serpent.
    "Not bad," he said, his lips curling into a faint smirk. "But you'll have to do better than that."
    The serpent lunged again, its massive body moving with surprising agility. Nate met it head-on, his body a blur of motion as he dodged its strikes. Each time the serpent tried to attack, he retaliated with a burst of lightning, chipping away at its defenses.
    Finally, he saw his opening. As the serpent reared back for another venom attack, Nate summoned all the energy he could muster. Lightning arced around him, forming a crackling sphere that seemed to pulse with raw power.
    "Let's end this," he growled, his voice echoing with an otherworldly intensity.
    The serpent lunged, its jaws open wide. Nate thrust his hands forward, releasing a massive bolt of lightning that collided with the beast's head. The impact was blinding, a brilliant explosion of light and sound that shook the forest to its core.
    The serpent let out one final, agonized roar before collapsing to the ground. Its body convulsed once, twice, and then went still. Smoke rose from its scorched scales, the smell of burnt flesh filling the air.
    Nate stood over the fallen beast, his chest heaving as he caught his breath. The electricity around him gradually faded, leaving behind only the faint hum of residual energy.
    Alice pushed herself away from the tree, her legs trembling as she approached him. Her eyes were wide with disbelief as she stared at the massive serpent lying lifeless on the ground.
    "You¡­ you killed it," she whispered, her voice barely audible.
    Nate turned to look at her, his expression unreadable. "It wasn't as tough as it looked," he said simply, though the exhaustion in his voice betrayed the effort it had taken.
    Alice opened her mouth to say something, but no words came out. She could only stare at him, a mix of admiration and confusion swirling in her chest.
    Nate glanced at the serpent one last time before turning back to Alice. "Let's keep moving," he said, his tone calm but firm.
    As Nate turned to continue their journey, Alice called out, her voice steady despite the lingering tension in the air.
    "Nate, wait! Look back at the serpent!"
    Nate frowned and turned around. His sharp eyes locked onto the massive corpse of the serpent, its scales still steaming from the battle. Amidst the dark pool of blood surrounding its head, something shimmered faintly. A vibrant, crystalline glow pulsed through the thick liquid, drawing both of their gazes.
    "What is that?" Alice asked, taking a hesitant step closer.
    Nate approached cautiously, the air around him still crackling faintly with residual electricity. He crouched near the source of the glow and reached into the warm, sticky blood. His fingers closed around the object, and he pulled it free.
    It was a crystal, unlike anything he had ever seen. The gem was roughly the size of a clenched fist, emitting a soft, golden light. It felt warm in his hand, almost as if it were alive.
    "I don't know," Nate said after a moment, turning the crystal over in his palm. He could feel a faint hum of energy resonating from within it, but its purpose was a mystery to him.
    Alice stepped closer, her eyes fixated on the glowing object. "Is it dangerous?"
    "Not sure yet," Nate replied. He glanced at her and tossed the crystal in her direction. "Here, keep it for now. We'll figure it out when we get back to camp."
    Alice caught the crystal with both hands, surprised by its weight. She slipped it into her backpack without another word, though her curiosity remained. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire
    With the crystal secured, they pressed on, weaving deeper into the forest. Nate could feel it in his bones¡ªthey were close. The air had changed, the surroundings becoming increasingly familiar. Each step felt heavier, weighted by a mixture of anticipation and unease.
    The dense trees finally began to thin, and the seemingly endless walk reached its conclusion as they emerged into a clearing. Before them stood a cave, silent and foreboding, its entrance veiled by thick vines.
    Alice stared at the cave, her brows knitting together in confusion. "This is it? Are you sure?"
    Nate nodded, his voice firm. "Yeah. I'm sure."
    He stepped forward, summoning a small flame to his hand. With a wave, he sent the fire toward the vines. The flames consumed them quickly, leaving only ashes drifting to the ground. The cave entrance yawned open, dark and ominous, its interior shrouded in shadows.
    As Nate's fire illuminated the cavern, Alice's eyes widened. The walls were lined with red tendrils, organic and pulsating with faint traces of life. Or, at least, they had been. Now, they hung limply, like deflated veins, still attached to the walls but utterly lifeless.
    "What¡­ what is this?" Alice asked, her voice tinged with unease.
    Nate didn't answer immediately. His jaw tightened as he stared at the motionless tendrils. Memories flooded his mind¡ªthe first time he had been here, the vivid dream that had consumed him.
    "It's better if you don't know," he finally said, his tone clipped.
    Alice frowned, not satisfied with his vague response. "You're hiding something," she said bluntly. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Nate turned his head, his expression distant. "Just trust me on this."
    Alice crossed her arms, glaring at him. "Trust you? You realize how suspicious that sounds, right?"
    Nate coughed awkwardly, avoiding her gaze. "Let's just keep moving."
    Alice huffed but didn't push further. Instead, she muttered under her breath and followed him deeper into the cave.
    The air grew colder as they descended, the narrow passage twisting and turning like a labyrinth. Nate's flames flickered on the walls, casting eerie shadows that seemed to dance and writhe with each step they took.
    When they finally reached the end of the cave, Nate came to an abrupt halt, his breath catching in his throat.
    Alice nearly bumped into him. "What's wrong?" she asked, peering over his shoulder.
    What lay before them was both extraordinary and unsettling. The last time Nate had been here, the portal had been concealed by an illusionary wall, hidden from sight. Now, the disguise was gone, leaving the portal fully exposed.
    A swirling vortex of icy blue light shimmered in the center of the cavern, its edges crackling with a faint, frosty energy. Beyond the portal, they could see another world¡ªa frozen expanse of ice and snow stretching as far as the eye could see. Jagged peaks glistened in the distance, and strange, ethereal lights danced across the frozen sky.
    Alice stared, her jaw slack. "What is that¡­?"
    "It's the Ice World," Nate murmured, his voice barely above a whisper.
    They couldn't feel the cold radiating from the portal, but its presence was undeniable. The sheer magnitude of what they were looking at sent a shiver down Alice's spine.
    "It's¡­ beautiful," she said, though her tone was laced with hesitation.
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones

 Chapter 80 Alices Domain

    The instant Nate stepped through the shimmering portal, the cold slammed into him like a tidal wave. He gasped sharply, his breath crystallizing in the frigid air. It was nothing like the last time he had been here¡ªit was worse. The cold dug into his skin, wrapping around his bones like icy tendrils, seeking to drain every ounce of warmth from his body.
    He immediately summoned his fire, letting it flare up around him like a protective aura. The flames danced along his arms and shoulders, shielding him from the merciless cold. The relief was immediate, and he let out a slow breath, watching as the warmth from his body clashed with the icy air, creating a thin mist around him.
    Then he turned to Alice.
    She stood there, utterly still, staring at the vast expanse of the ice world with something close to awe. Her long, white-blond hair shimmered under the pale light of the frozen landscape. Her deep blue eyes seemed to glow, as if absorbing the very essence of the cold around her. He could visibly see her breath, but unlike his, which clashed against the environment, hers blended into it seamlessly.
    Alice took a slow, deep breath. Then another.
    A smile spread across her face. "Just by breathing¡­ I can feel my powers growing."
    Nate raised an eyebrow. That was unexpected. But it made sense. This world, this place of ice and endless winter¡ªit was the perfect environment for her abilities.
    He smirked. "Guess bringing you along wasn't a bad choice after all."
    Alice turned her gaze to him, her eyes filled with an excitement he had never seen before. "You don't understand, Nate. This is¡ªthis is insane. It's like¡­" She flexed her fingers, and immediately, the snow beneath her feet responded. Ice spread outward in delicate patterns, forming intricate, frost-covered structures that pulsed with energy. "It's like I can't run out of stamina. Like there's unlimited power here for me to draw from."
    That caught Nate off guard. If Alice could tap into this world's energy freely, it meant she was far stronger here than she had ever been before.
    Before he could comment, she raised her hand, and in the next instant, a sleek, shimmering ice hoverboard rose from the snow. Its surface was smooth and flawless, reflecting the frozen sky above like a mirror.
    Nate blinked. "Since when could you do that?"
    Alice grinned mischievously. "Since now." She hopped onto the hoverboard, balancing effortlessly. "C'mon, hop on."
    Nate crossed his arms. "I can fly." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Alice's grin widened. "Suit yourself."
    Without another word, she shot forward, the ice hoverboard gliding over the snow at an incredible speed.
    Nate exhaled sharply. Fine. If she wanted a race, he'd give her one. He bent his knees and launched himself into the air. Flames erupted from behind him, propelling him forward like a comet streaking across the frozen sky. The warmth of his fire left a golden-red trail against the icy blue world. In no time he pass Alice and even left her behind
    Alice looked back, watching him gain speed. "Not bad," she teased.
    Then she leaned forward slightly. Her hoverboard responded instantly, accelerating at an unnatural speed. Within seconds, she not only caught up to Nate¡ªshe passed him.
    Nate narrowed his eyes. "Oh, hell no."
    He pushed himself harder, the flames intensifying, but no matter how fast he went, Alice remained ahead. He could see the pure thrill on her face as she glided through the air effortlessly. She wasn't even trying.
    This world¡­ it was boosting her beyond anything he had expected.
    They had been flying for an hour straight. To Alice, it felt like nothing¡ªbut Nate wasn't built for this world. The constant exertion, even with his fire shielding him, was starting to take a toll. His breathing grew heavier, his muscles burned, and despite the freezing temperature, sweat glistened on his forehead. The moment a drop detached from his skin, it crystallized into ice and shattered midair.
    He clenched his teeth. He hated this. He hated that Alice was barely breaking a sweat while he was struggling to keep up.
    Then, suddenly, his fire sputtered.
    His body jerked midair, and before he could react, the flames behind him flickered out completely. His speed dropped in an instant, and gravity took over.
    "Shit."
    He plummeted. The wind roared past him, the frozen ground rushing up to meet him at a terrifying speed. At the last moment, he twisted his body, trying to brace for impact.
    He slammed into the snow. Hard.
    His body rolled several times before he finally skidded to a stop. Snow exploded around him, coating him in a fine layer of frost. He groaned, forcing himself up onto his hands and knees. His whole body ached, and his limbs felt heavy.
    Alice, who had been ahead, finally noticed. She immediately turned her hoverboard around and glided back toward him.
    She hovered above him, smirking. "Tired already?"
    Nate shot her a glare, still catching his breath. He wiped a hand across his forehead, only to realize his sweat had frozen into tiny ice flakes.
    Alice snickered. "Aw, poor fire boy."
    Nate groaned and collapsed back onto the snow. "Shut up."
    Alice smirked, her hands resting on her hips as she looked down at Nate, who was still sprawled in the snow. "Your pride is really concerning, you know that?" she said playfully, her voice carrying a teasing lilt. "Just hop on so we can reach wherever we're going faster. Or do you enjoy lying around in the cold?"
    Nate groaned, his breath visible in the frosty air as he stared up at the endless blue sky above. There were no stars, no moon, no sun¡ªjust an infinite expanse of pale blue that seemed to stretch on forever. It was eerie, yet strangely calming. He sighed, realizing that Alice had a point. If they were going to uncover the source of the ice being, they needed to move quickly, and wasting energy on flying himself didn't make much sense. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire
    "Fine," he muttered, pushing himself up from the snow. "But if this thing breaks, I'm blaming you."
    Alice rolled her eyes, though her lips curled into a small smile. "It won't break. Just get on."
    Nate brushed the snow off his clothes and walked over to the hoverboard, eyeing it skeptically. It was sleek and shimmering, its surface covered in a thin layer of frost that seemed to glow faintly. He stepped onto it, the board wobbling slightly under his weight.
    The hoverboard lifted off the ground, but Nate immediately struggled to keep his balance. Even after Alice froze his feet to the board, he swayed precariously, his arms flailing as he tried to steady himself.
    "Stop moving so much!" Alice scolded, though there was a hint of amusement in her voice. "You're going to make us crash."
    "Well, maybe if this thing wasn't so¡ª" Nate started, but his words were cut off as the board jerked forward, sending him stumbling backward. He instinctively reached out, grabbing onto Alice to keep from falling.
    "Hold on to me," Alice said quickly, her voice softer now. Her cheeks were tinged with pink, though Nate couldn't see her face from where he stood. "Maybe that'll help."
    Nate hesitated for a moment before wrapping his arms around her waist, his hands locking gently around her stomach. The moment he did, he froze, his mind momentarily short-circuiting. Alice's back was pressed against him, and he couldn't help but notice the curve of her figure¡ªspecifically, the way her curve seemed to fit perfectly against him. The fabric of her outfit did little to hide how soft and shapely she was, and Nate felt his face heat up despite the freezing temperatures.
    Alice, for her part, seemed to stiffen slightly, though she didn't say anything. The hoverboard sped forward, gliding smoothly over the icy terrain, but Nate was barely aware of their surroundings. His thoughts were a chaotic mess, torn between the need to focus on their mission and the distracting warmth of Alice's presence.
    "Uh¡­ so," Alice began, her voice slightly strained, "how much farther do you think we have to go?"
    Nate cleared his throat, his tone deliberately casual. "Not sure. But we'll know when we get there."
    The two fell into an awkward silence, the only sound the hum of the hoverboard and the rush of wind as they sped through the icy world. Nate tried to focus on the landscape ahead, but his mind kept drifting back to the way Alice felt in his arms. It was a strange mix of comfort and tension, and he couldn't decide whether he wanted the ride to end or last a little longer.
    As they ventured deeper into the frozen expanse, the air grew colder, and the terrain became more treacherous. Jagged ice formations rose like towers around them, and the ground below was a patchwork of frozen rivers and deep crevasses.
    "We are getting closer" Nate said as he looked up ahead
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones

 Chapter 81 The Ancient Being

    The frozen landscape stretched endlessly before them, an eternal wasteland of ice and snow. Nate and Alice had been gliding effortlessly for a while, the ice hoverboard carrying them through the frozen plains, when something caught their attention in the distance.
    It was massive¡ªan enormous gate that seemed to stretch as far as the eye could see. Its structure was ancient, made entirely of thick, frosted ice that shimmered under the pale blue sky. The patterns etched into it looked unnatural, like veins running through a living creature, pulsating ever so faintly. Despite the cold, Nate could feel a strange energy radiating from it, something¡­ foreign. Something powerful.
    As they drew closer, a sudden shift in the air made Alice frown. She turned slightly to Nate, opening her mouth to say something, but before she could, the hoverboard beneath their feet disintegrated into flakes of ice.
    "What the¡ª?!" Nate barely had time to react as they plummeted downward.
    They had been traveling at high altitude, and the ground was far below. If they fell straight down, they'd be in serious trouble.
    Thinking fast, Nate tightened his grip around Alice's waist, holding her close as his back ignited in flames. It wasn't much¡ªthe fire sputtered and struggled against the overwhelming cold of this world¡ªbut it was just enough to slow their descent. The heat clashed against the air, melting snowflakes before they could touch them, and instead of crashing into the icy ground, they landed in a controlled roll.
    Nate let out a breath, his heart hammering in his chest. He quickly pulled his hands away from Alice's waist and turned to her.
    "What the hell was that for?" he demanded, brushing frost from his jacket. "Why did it just disappear?"
    Alice looked down at her hands, then clenched them into fists before shaking her head. "It wasn't me," she said, her voice uneasy. "Something's wrong¡­ My powers aren't working anymore."
    Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire
    Nate stared at her, his brows knitting together. "What do you mean?"
    Alice let out a breath, her blue eyes scanning the icy terrain. "The closer we got to that gate, the weaker I started feeling. I thought it was just my imagination, but now I can't summon my ice at all."
    Nate clenched his jaw. He focused inward, checking his own abilities. His fire was still there, but it felt¡­ different. Like it wasn't burning as freely as before, as if something unseen was pressing down on him.
    Something was suppressing them.
    He exhaled sharply, then looked at Alice. "Stay close," he said firmly. "Whatever's causing this, we're walking into it."
    She nodded, stepping closer to him as they continued forward.
    As they approached the towering gate, Alice turned to him, her voice quieter than before. "How did you even know something was out here?"
    Nate hesitated before answering. "Because I saw it."
    Alice blinked. "Saw what?" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "In my dream." He kept his eyes forward, watching as the massive gate loomed over them like a silent guardian. "Back on the island, I had this weird dream¡­ I saw him here. In this world."
    Alice frowned. "And that's enough to make you think this place is connected to it?"
    Nate exhaled through his nose. "Not just that. Think about it¡ªwhy did the ice being first show up back then? Why did it attack me and the Madison? Why did we end up here? It all started when we stumbled upon this portal. It's not a coincidence."
    Alice didn't say anything, but he could tell she was thinking about his words.
    As they finally reached the base of the massive gate, Nate noticed something odd.
    A passage.
    At the very bottom of the gate, there was a perfect, human-sized tear¡ªlike something had forced its way through. The cut was clean, unnatural. It was as if the ice had been sliced with a precision too perfect for any normal weapon.
    Nate narrowed his eyes, scanning the height of the opening. Then he murmured, "This height¡­ It only belongs to the ice being."
    Alice tensed beside him.
    The realization sent a chill down Nate's spine. The ice being had been here. It had come through this gate. But why?
    Without another word, he stepped forward, pushing himself through the passage.
    The moment he crossed the threshold, his breath caught in his throat.
    Before him stood an ancient palace made entirely of snow and ice. It was enormous, stretching high into the sky like a frozen monument of forgotten gods. The walls were intricately carved, adorned with shimmering frost patterns that seemed to shift when looked at directly. Massive pillars of pure ice held up the grand structure, their surfaces smooth like glass, reflecting the pale blue light of this world.
    Despite the fact that it was built of nothing but ice, the palace wasn't fragile¡ªit was imposing, heavy with an eerie presence. It felt ancient. Powerful. Almost alive.
    It was unlike anything Nate had ever seen.
    He turned to say something to Alice¡ªonly to realize she hadn't followed him.
    Alice stood just outside the gate, frozen in place. Her eyes were wide, her body rigid. Even though her face was unreadable, Nate could see it¡ªfear.
    Something was wrong.
    Frowning, he stepped back toward her. "Alice?"
    She didn't move. Her breathing was shaky, uneven.
    Nate reached for her arm. "Hey, what's wrong?"
    Alice slowly turned her head toward him. Her blue eyes were filled with something he had never seen in her before.
    "I don't know," she whispered. "There's something inside there¡­ and it's scaring me. I can't control it."
    Nate tensed. Alice was one of the most fearless people he knew. For her to say something like this¡­ whatever was inside that palace wasn't something to take lightly.
    He turned back to the frozen structure.
    He wanted to go. He needed to go. He had to know what was inside.
    But Alice¡ª
    He clenched his fist. If she couldn't enter, he couldn't just leave her here. He was about to suggest they leave and come back later when Alice suddenly shook her head.
    She looked at him, her expression uncertain but determined.
    "¡­We should go in."
    Nate narrowed his eyes. "Are you sure?"
    Alice exhaled slowly, then nodded.
    "Yeah."
    She took a deep breath and stepped forward.
    As Nate and Alice crossed the threshold, an eerie silence wrapped around them. The air inside the ancient palace was even colder than the world outside, but it wasn't just the temperature¡ªit was something else. Something unnatural.
    Nate felt it immediately. A presence.
    The towering walls of ice reflected their figures like distorted ghosts. Everything inside was massive¡ªthe ceiling stretched so high that it vanished into the pale blue haze above. The walls gleamed like frozen diamonds, their smooth surfaces laced with strange, jagged patterns. The entire palace felt untouched by time, as if it had existed long before anything else in this world.
    They stepped forward, their boots crunching softly against the icy floor.
    When they reached the entrance hall, Nate hesitated. He glanced at Alice one last time, searching her face. She looked tense, her deep blue eyes scanning every corner, as if expecting something to leap out at them.
    She was still scared.
    Nate exhaled, then turned to the massive doors before them. They were old, impossibly thick, and covered in intricate carvings that pulsed faintly. With a firm push, he pressed his hands against them.
    The doors groaned loudly as they swung open.
    And what they saw inside made both of them freeze.
    A cage.
    A massive, ancient cage sat in the center of the vast hall, its bars made of the same shimmering ice as the palace. It was broken¡ªthe metal-like frost had been sliced cleanly open. The cut was precise, unnatural, just like the tear in the gate.
    Nate and Alice stepped closer, their breath visible in the freezing air.
    "This¡­" Alice whispered, staring at the remains of the cage. "This was holding something."
    Nate's mind raced. There was only one thing that could have been inside. His hands clenched into fists as the realization hit him.
    "¡­The ice being was trapped here," he muttered.
    Alice turned to him, her expression unreadable. "But how?"
    Nate stared at the sliced-open bars. If the ice being had been locked up, that meant someone had the power to imprison it. But if it had the strength to escape all along, why had it waited until they arrived in this world?
    What had changed?
    Before he could voice his thoughts, a loud slam echoed behind them.
    The massive doors they had just walked through slammed shut.
    Alice whirled around. "Nate¡ª"
    A deep, ancient voice thundered through the chamber.
    "WHO DARES DISTURB MY PALACE?"
    The sound hit Nate like a physical force, vibrating through the very walls of the palace. It was not a voice of rage, nor one of anger¡ªit was old, powerful, commanding.
    Nate spun around, his eyes scanning the vast, empty space. "Where the hell¡ª?"
    There was nothing.
    No movement.
    No figure.
    Just the endless frozen walls, stretching into the void.
    Alice's breathing quickened beside him. "That voice¡­" she whispered, fear creeping into her tone. "That was it. The thing I felt before we entered. It was waiting for us."
    Nate's fingers twitched. He didn't like this. Whatever was speaking to them wasn't showing itself¡ªit was watching, testing.
    Then, out of the corner of Alice's eye, something moved.
    A shadow slipped out of the wall.
    Alice gasped and grabbed Nate's arm. "There!"
    Nate followed her gaze¡ªand his eyes widened.
    A man stood before them.
    He was old¡ªancient. His skin was like cracked ice, his body thin and withered as if time had been draining him for centuries. His hair was long, white as snow, cascading over his frail shoulders. His robes, tattered yet regal, shimmered with a frozen glow, as though they were woven from ice itself.
    But his eyes¡­
    They were empty.
    Pale.
    Like frozen voids that had seen far too much.
    His lips barely moved as he raised a withered hand.
    The air shifted.
    Nate barely had time to react before an invisible force slammed into his chest.
    He was lifted into the air.
    The cold struck through him like a blade, freezing his breath in his throat. He felt the weightlessness for only a second before he was hurled backward.
    SMASH!
    He crashed into the frozen wall of the palace with brutal force, the impact knocking the air from his lungs. The ice wrapped around him, pinning him there¡ªhis arms stuck against the surface as if frozen chains had locked him in place.
    His body tensed as pain shot through his back. He struggled, but it was useless¡ªthe ice wasn't just physical, it was something stronger.
    Alice took a step forward, eyes wide. "Nate!"
    The old man finally spoke, his voice cracked and heavy with age.
    "Who are you?"
    His gaze settled on Nate, and the weight of it sent another wave of cold terror through him.
    This man¡ªthis being¡ªwas not normal.
    And Nate had a sickening feeling that they had just stepped into something far beyond their control.

 Chapter 82 Nates Origin

    Nate gritted his teeth and slammed his fist into the thick ice pinning him to the wall. The impact sent a jolt through his arm, but the ice didn't even crack. It was too solid. Too strong. His flames flared around his knuckles, heating the surface, but still, it refused to melt.
    No matter how much strength he put into it, it wouldn't break.
    His breath came out in short bursts, fogging in the cold air. His body ached from exhaustion, and frustration clawed at his mind. This wasn't just any ice¡ªit was something different, something beyond normal.
    Then the old man spoke again.
    "Who are you?"
    His voice was slow, deliberate¡ªeach word felt like it carried centuries of weight. His pale, sunken eyes shifted away from Nate and landed on Alice.
    And in the next moment, a thin, razor-sharp shard of ice shot from his palm.
    It moved faster than a bullet.
    Alice's instincts kicked in at the last possible second. She sidestepped just in time, the ice slicing through the air where her head had been moments before. The sheer speed and precision of the attack sent a chill through her¡ªnot from the cold, but from the realization that she had seen it coming.
    The old man's face shifted ever so slightly, the faintest hint of surprise flickering through his features.
    "You can see it?"
    Alice didn't answer. Her breathing was unsteady as she took a step back. She had no idea how she dodged that, but she wasn't about to stick around and find out what else he could do.
    Nate saw the fear in her eyes. She was in trouble.
    He clenched his jaw. He couldn't let this old man toy with them.
    Pouring every ounce of his remaining strength into his right hand, Nate focused his fire into a single, concentrated point. The flames around his fist burned white-hot as he drew his arm back and punched the ice trapping him.
    CRACK! Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire
    A sharp pain ripped through his knuckles. His vision blurred for a second, and then he felt something warm trickle down his fingers.
    Blood.
    His own blood.
    The ice remained untouched. Not even a scratch. But his skin had split open, his knuckles raw and bleeding. The crimson droplets splattered onto the surface of the ice.
    And then¡ªeverything changed.
    The old man's expression, once calm and unreadable, snapped into something else entirely. His pale face twitched. His eyes widened. His entire demeanor shifted, like something deep inside him had suddenly awakened.
    Then¡ªthe ice shattered.
    Not from Nate's punch.
    But from something else.
    The force holding him against the wall simply vanished, and he felt himself being lowered gently to the ground as if carried by invisible hands.
    Alice's mouth parted in shock.
    "What the hell just happened?" she whispered, her voice barely above a breath.
    She took a step forward, trying to reach Nate¡ªbut then she froze.
    Completely.
    Not just stopped mid-step.
    Not just caught in hesitation.
    Her entire body locked in place, like a statue carved from ice. Her expression still held concern, her mouth still slightly open¡ªbut she wasn't moving.
    Nate's heart pounded.
    "Alice?" He stepped closer and tapped her shoulder.
    Nothing.
    She was solid. Unmoving.
    A heavy silence filled the palace.
    Nate turned his head slowly¡ªhis gut already telling him who was responsible.
    And what he saw nearly made his heart stop.
    The old man was kneeling.
    Not just a shallow bow. A full, deep kneel, forehead nearly touching the icy floor.
    It wasn't a mistake. It wasn't a trick.
    He was bowing to Nate.
    Nate's breath caught in his throat. He looked around¡ªbut there was no one else here.
    It was just him and Alice.
    Which meant the old man was kneeling to him.
    Nate's fingers curled into a fist, the wound on his knuckles still dripping blood.
    "¡­What is going on?" he murmured.
    The old man lifted his head slowly, his pale, withered eyes locking onto Nate's.
    And then, in a voice filled with ancient reverence, he spoke:
    "Welcome. I have been waiting for you¡­ for over a thousand years."
    Nate's expression twisted into one of pure disbelief. He blinked at the old man, then let out a sharp, incredulous laugh. "Wait¡ªhold on. Am I stupid, or did you just say you've been waiting for me for a thousand years?" His voice carried an edge of amusement, but underneath it, there was something unsettled. "I don't know what kind of joke this is, but I'm only twenty." He spread his arms, gesturing to himself as if to prove his point. "How the hell does that make any sense?"
    The old man's face remained still, unreadable. Then, in a voice as ancient as time itself, he spoke. "There are things ye know not, son."
    Nate's smirk faltered. There was something about the way the man spoke, something weighty, something absolute. He wasn't laughing anymore. Instead, his brows knitted together, his body stiffening with caution. "Alright," he said, his tone more serious now. "Then start explaining. Because right now, you sound insane."
    The old man inclined his head slightly, his weathered features betraying no hint of offense. His pale, withered fingers twitched at his sides as he began to speak. "A thousand years ago, thy father created this world."
    Silence fell between them. Nate barely breathed. His father?
    The words were so unexpected, so impossibly absurd, that for a moment, his mind refused to process them. He could only stare, his lips slightly parted as if waiting for the punchline. But none came. The old man stood before him, unwavering, his gaze filled with something Nate couldn't quite decipher.
    Nate exhaled sharply through his nose. "You're kidding," he muttered, shaking his head. But the longer he looked at the man, the harder it became to dismiss. His gut twisted with unease. "That's impossible," he finally said. "I don't even know who my father is."
    The old man's gaze didn't waver. "And yet, he knew thee. He knew ye would come one day, and thus, he bade me prepare for thy arrival. When ye did, I was to provide ye with all that ye need."
    His words carried an eerie certainty, like a prophecy that had already been fulfilled.
    Nate clenched his jaw, trying to push away the unsettling weight that pressed against his chest. He wanted to refute it, to call the man delusional, but something in the back of his mind whispered that this was bigger than just some old hermit's ramblings.
    Taking a slow breath, Nate finally spoke, his voice calmer but no less firm. "Look, I don't know what kind of 'father' you think I have, but I'm just a regular guy. An orphan. I grew up on Earth. I don't know who my parents were." He crossed his arms. "So whatever you think you know about me, I promise you¡ªit's wrong."
    The old man's gaze remained steady. Then, slowly, he straightened his frail body, his ancient bones cracking as he rose from his kneeling position. Despite his age, there was something imposing about the way he stood, as if time itself bent to his will.
    "Tell me, lad," he said. "Did thy foster mother ever reveal the truth of thine origin? Did she ever speak of thy true father, thy true mother? Or where she found thee?"
    Nate opened his mouth to answer, but the words caught in his throat. His hands clenched at his sides. No¡ªshe never had. Whenever he asked, she would always brush it off, offering vague reassurances and half-answers. "It doesn't matter where you came from, Nate," she would say. "What matters is where you are now."
    For years, he had accepted that. He never questioned it, never pushed further. But now¡­ Now, a strange unease coiled inside him.
    "¡­No," he admitted at last. "She never told me anything."
    The old man nodded, as if he had expected that answer. Then, in a voice like the whisper of a coming storm, he said, "That is because thou wert never an Earthling to begin with."
    A cold chill ran down Nate's spine. He felt as though the air had been sucked from the room.
    "What?" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Thou art not of Earth," the man continued. "Thy blood, thy very being, hails from an ancient civilization lost to the sands of time. A civilization known as the Koryathans."
    Nate staggered back a step, his heart hammering in his chest.
    No. That¡­ that wasn't possible.
    He had heard of the Koryathans. They were the monsters in Earth's history books¡ªthe ancient enemy, the warmongers, the ones who had tried to destroy the planet before they were driven away. His professor had spoken of them during the museum tour, describing their cruelty, their terrifying power, their ultimate exile.
    And now this man was saying that he¡ªNate¡ªwas one of them?
    No. No way.
    His breathing quickened, his fists clenching. His mind raced, scrambling for some kind of logic, some kind of explanation that didn't end in this impossible revelation being true. But even as he struggled to deny it, something deep inside him¡ªsomething primal¡ªfelt¡­ right. As if a puzzle piece he hadn't known was missing had just clicked into place.
    As if knowing his thoughts, the old man spoke again, his voice calm yet heavy with meaning.
    "It is time thou learn the truth, boy." His pale eyes bore into Nate's, unyielding. "For all thy life, thou hast lived beneath the veil of the Earthlings' lies. But now, the veil must be lifted."
    Nate's pulse roared in his ears. His entire world¡ªthe reality he had known¡ªwas shifting beneath him.
    And he wasn't sure he was ready to face what lay on the other side.
    "Okay old man, before I agree to anything. You have to drop the accent first."
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones

 Chapter 83 The History Between The Koryathans And Humans

    The old man took a slow step forward, his pale eyes locking onto Nate's. "Come with me," he said, his voice no longer carrying that ancient, rigid tone. It was still deep, still heavy with wisdom, but now it was more¡­ human. More familiar.
    Nate hesitated for a moment, glancing at Alice¡ªstill frozen in place¡ªbefore shifting his gaze back to the old man. He clenched his fists, his mind still spinning from everything he had just heard. He wasn't ready for more, but something told him he had no choice.
    The old man raised a withered hand, and the air itself seemed to ripple. A door¡ªif it could even be called that¡ªformed out of nothing. It wasn't a door made of wood or stone, nor was it one of those glowing portals he had seen before. This one was pure white light, a perfect rectangle floating in midair. It stretched endlessly, yet somehow, it remained contained within the space before them.
    Beyond the doorway was¡­ nothing. Just an empty expanse of glowing whiteness.
    Nate swallowed, his throat suddenly dry. "What's on the other side?"
    The old man simply turned and stepped through.
    For a split second, Nate considered turning around, walking away from all of this, pretending none of it was real. But then he reminded himself¡ªhe had already fallen too deep. There was no turning back now. With a steadying breath, he stepped forward and crossed the threshold.
    The sensation was immediate and overwhelming.
    The ground beneath his feet vanished. There was no weight, no resistance, no sense of direction. He was floating, suspended in an endless void. The air around him was thick yet weightless, and when he looked down, he nearly choked on his own breath.
    Beneath him stretched an entire world.
    He could see everything, as though he was looking through the eyes of a god. It wasn't just a single village or a small piece of land¡ªit was the entire Earth, but not as he knew it.
    The world below was ancient. Cities built from stone and wood sprawled across vast landscapes. Humans moved about, their clothes woven from natural fabrics, their lives devoid of the technology he had always taken for granted. There were no cars, no skyscrapers, no glowing billboards. It was a civilization untouched by modern advancements, living in what seemed to be perfect harmony with nature.
    Nate turned his hands over, noticing for the first time that they were slightly translucent. He wasn't physically here¡ªthis was some kind of vision. A memory, maybe.
    He turned to the old man floating beside him. "What is this?"
    "The past," the old man said simply. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Nate looked back down. At first, everything seemed peaceful. The humans went about their lives, farming, hunting, building. But then, something changed.
    The animals.
    At first, they were normal¡ªwolves, bears, birds, even massive elephants roaming the wilds. But then¡­ they started to change.
    Nate's breath caught in his throat as he watched the transformation unfold in real-time. The animals grew. Their bodies twisted and shifted, their muscles thickening, their eyes glowing with unnatural intelligence. A wolf doubled in size, its claws extending into razor-sharp talons. A bear rose onto its hind legs, its fur hardening into something resembling armor. Even the birds, once harmless, became massive creatures with wingspans that could block out the sun.
    They weren't just getting bigger. They were evolving¡ªbecoming something new, something terrifying.
    And the humans?
    They weren't ready.
    Screams echoed from the ground below. Entire villages were wiped out in a single night. Armies tried to fight back, but their weapons¡ªmere spears and arrows¡ªwere useless against beasts that were faster, stronger, and impossibly intelligent. The earthlings were powerless.
    Nate clenched his fists. He had always believed humans were the dominant species, but here¡ªright in front of his eyes¡ªhe was witnessing the exact opposite. They were prey.
    The old man's voice cut through his thoughts. "They had no choice."
    Nate turned his head slightly. "What do you mean?"
    The old man's gaze remained fixed on the scene below. "In their desperation, they did something they were never meant to do. They reached beyond their world."
    As he spoke, Nate saw it happening.
    The remaining humans¡ªpriests, scholars, leaders¡ªgathered in a massive circle, deep in a cavern lit by hundreds of flickering torches. They stood around an enormous stone tablet, carved with strange symbols that pulsed with dark energy.
    They were performing a ritual.
    A pit formed in Nate's stomach as he realized what they were about to do.
    "They made contact," the old man continued, his voice heavy with meaning. "With a civilization beyond their own."
    A blinding flash erupted from the cavern, and a portal tore open in the fabric of reality. The sheer force of it sent the gathered humans staggering backward, their robes billowing in the windless void.
    And then¡­ he stepped through.
    A man.
    Or at least, he looked like a man.
    He was tall, his posture regal, his expression unreadable. His clothing was unlike anything Nate had ever seen, woven from dark fabrics that shimmered like liquid metal. His features were sharp, his skin pale, his dark hair flowing past his shoulders.
    But it was his third eye that set him apart.
    Right in the center of his forehead, above his other two eyes, was a third eye¡ªglowing with a deep, swirling blue light.
    Nate felt his stomach tighten as he took a slow breath.
    The old man finally turned to look at him. "That man you see, the one who stepped through that portal¡ªhe is your ancestor."
    Nate's breath hitched. His body tensed.
    The old man continued. "The Koryathans were a mighty race. Powerful beyond measure. But their world was dying. They were on the brink of extinction." He turned his gaze back to the scene below. "So the earthlings made a deal."
    Nate swallowed hard.
    "The Koryathans would lend their strength. They would fight the beasts, reclaim the land, restore balance. And in return?" The old man paused, letting the weight of his words settle. "They would share the Earth."
    The vision before them remained frozen in time, the moment the deal was made hanging in the air like an unspoken warning.
    Nate's heartbeat thundered in his chest.
    Everything he thought he knew about history¡ªabout Earth, about humanity, about himself¡ªwas crumbling.
    The old man lifted his hand once more, and the world beneath them shifted like a painting being wiped clean. The past unraveled and rewove itself, forming a new scene before Nate's eyes.
    Now, the Earth was a battlefield.
    The Koryathans stood at the forefront, facing monstrous creatures that had grown even more terrifying. The beasts had fully evolved¡ªmassive, grotesque things with armored hides, glowing eyes, and razor-sharp limbs that could tear through stone like paper. They moved with unnatural intelligence, their roars shaking the sky.
    And yet, the Koryathans did not falter.
    Nate watched, completely entranced, as the three-eyed beings fought with power beyond anything he had ever imagined. One Koryathan exhaled a column of fire from his mouth, engulfing a hulking beast in flames so intense that even the ground melted beneath it. Another raised his hands, and the very air crackled as lightning erupted from the sky, striking down waves of advancing creatures. Others manipulated the elements¡ªsome froze their enemies in jagged ice, some called upon the wind to form slicing gales, and others shattered the earth itself, sending shockwaves that tore through the battlefield.
    They were like gods walking among mortals.
    The humans, meanwhile, stood back.
    They watched in awe, in terror, in fascination. They did not lift a single weapon to help. They did not fight alongside their supposed allies. They simply observed as the Koryathans burned through their own strength, exhausting their abilities, depleting their resources¡ªall for a planet that was not theirs.
    And then, at last, the battle was over.
    The beasts fell. Their enormous bodies lay motionless across the lands, some still smoldering from fire, others frozen in ice. Silence fell over the world.
    The Koryathans had won.
    But at a cost.
    They were weak now¡ªdrained, vulnerable. Many had perished, their bodies reduced to dust from the sheer power they had unleashed. The few who remained could barely stand.
    And that was when the humans turned on them.
    Nate's breath caught in his throat as the scene below changed again. He saw a gathering¡ªhundreds of humans in a grand meeting hall, their faces serious, calculating. He saw their lips move, and though he could not hear them, he already knew what they were saying.
    They were afraid.
    Afraid of the Koryathans' power. Afraid that, if allowed to stay, these mighty beings might one day decide to rule instead of coexist.
    And so they made a decision.
    They would break their deal.
    Nate's stomach twisted in disgust as he watched the humans enact their plan. They did not attack the Koryathans outright¡ªnot when they were still dangerous, even in their weakened state. Instead, they stole something.
    A small, unassuming artifact.
    The Seal of Arkhara.
    The old man's voice cut through the heavy silence. "It was the heart of their civilization. A sacred relic that controlled the balance of their world's energy."
    Nate watched as the humans, now in possession of the seal, performed a ritual of their own¡ªone stolen from the very beings they had betrayed.
    The ground beneath the Koryathans trembled. A swirling force surrounded them, an invisible pull dragging them toward the heavens. Their screams of rage and betrayal echoed through the skies as they were torn from the Earth, sent hurtling back to their dying homeworld.
    The humans had won, not with strength, but with deception.
    And the Koryathans?
    They were trapped.
    The seal was too powerful to be destroyed, so the humans did the next best thing. They broke it into four pieces and hid them across the universe.
    "Two pieces were hidden on Earth," the old man continued, his voice heavy with sorrow. "One was placed on this island, buried deep within its heart." His pale eyes flickered with something unreadable. "And the fourth¡­ its location remains unknown to this day."
    Nate felt his hands curl into fists. His mind was spinning, his emotions a tangled mess of shock, anger, and confusion.
    The humans had erased this history. There was no mention of it in the textbooks, no records of their battle, no acknowledgment of the betrayal. The Earth had stolen its peace¡ªstolen its very survival¡ªfrom those who had sacrificed everything for it.
    The old man exhaled slowly and then, with a final wave of his hand, the vision faded.
    Nate blinked, disoriented, as he found himself back inside the icy palace. The cold air pressed against his skin, the memories of what he had just witnessed still burning in his mind.
    The old man turned to face him, his gaze piercing.
    "When the Koryathans were exiled," he said, "one among them escaped."
    Nate's breath hitched. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire
    The old man's expression was unreadable as he spoke the final words.
    "That one¡­ was your father."
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones

 Chapter 84 Crumbling World

    The old man's gaze lingered on Nate, his ancient eyes filled with something that Nate couldn't quite decipher¡ªregret, sadness, or perhaps something else entirely. His voice was steady but carried the weight of centuries as he spoke again.
    "Your father survived the exile," the old man said. "He escaped the humans' trap¡­ but he was just a child. Alone, afraid, and hunted."
    Nate's brows furrowed, his mind struggling to piece it all together. His father? A Koryathan? He had grown up believing he was nothing more than an orphan, a regular kid with no history, no lineage worth mentioning. But now, this stranger was telling him that he came from an ancient civilization lost to time.
    The old man continued. "I found him. He was barely breathing, hiding in the ruins of what was left after the humans took back their world. I couldn't leave him. I wouldn't leave him." His voice softened, his gaze distant, as if remembering that moment vividly.
    "I took him in, raised him as my own," the old man went on. "But even in my home, he was not safe. The humans had already begun searching for remnants of the Koryathans. If they found him, they would have erased him from existence."
    Nate's throat tightened. "So¡­ where did you take him?"
    The old man met his eyes, his expression grim.
    "There was only one place left," he said. "A place no human could ever set foot. The one sanctuary hidden from the world¡ªthe only world the Koryathans had left when they returned to Earth."
    The realization struck Nate like a bolt of lightning. His lips parted, his voice barely a whisper.
    "¡­This island?"
    The old man nodded.
    "Yes, this island exists on Earth," he said. "But it is not of Earth. It is a world within a world¡ªa sanctuary created by the Koryathans, meant to be their last refuge should they ever return." He exhaled slowly, his voice tinged with sorrow. "But they never got the chance to live here."
    Nate felt like the ground beneath him was shifting. His entire life had been rewritten in mere moments. This place¡­ this cursed island¡­ was meant to be a home.
    Suddenly, the old man's form flickered.
    Nate's heart leapt. "What's happening?"
    The old man looked down at himself, his body slowly unraveling like strands of shadow dissolving into the air. He lifted his gaze back to Nate, his expression calm despite what was happening.
    "My time has come," the old man said simply. "This is the end of my existence, and the beginning of yours."
    Panic swelled in Nate's chest. He had more questions¡ªso many more¡ªbut before he could speak, the old man's gaze drifted to Alice.
    "Your friend¡­" the old man murmured. "She is special."
    Alice flinched as the man suddenly raised his withered hand and pointed at her.
    A strange energy pulsed through the air, invisible yet unmistakably powerful. It lasted only a second before the old man lowered his hand. Alice shook slightly, but unharmed. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire
    Nate clenched his fists. "What did you just do to her?"
    The old man didn't answer. He only looked at Nate, his ancient eyes locking onto his.
    "I know you have questions," he said. "But it is not my purpose to answer them."
    Nate ground his teeth in frustration. "Then whose purpose is it?"
    The old man only smiled¡ªa small, knowing smile, as if he held secrets Nate wasn't meant to hear yet.
    "You will understand in time," he said. "But if you seek the truth¡­ when the shadows stretch longer than the sky itself, follow the path to the frozen horizon."
    Nate opened his mouth, but before he could utter a word, the old man's body collapsed into itself. His form twisted into a dark, shadowy mass, swirling like a storm before it compressed into a single point. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    And then¡ª
    It shot forward, slamming straight into Nate's forehead.
    Pain.
    A searing, unbearable agony tore through his skull, his mind, his entire body. His vision turned white, then black, then everything at once. It was as if something ancient, something too vast for his mind to contain, was pouring into him.
    His body collapsed to the icy floor.
    The last thing he heard before his consciousness faded was Alice screaming his name.
    Darkness. That was the first thing Nate felt before his senses sluggishly returned to him. His head throbbed, a pounding sensation that felt as if something had been forced into his mind, something foreign yet strangely familiar. His body was heavy, his limbs sluggish, but before he could even process the discomfort, a frantic voice snapped him out of his daze.
    "Nate! Wake up! We have to go now!"
    Alice's voice was sharp, filled with urgency, and the next moment, he felt hands shaking his shoulders. His eyes fluttered open, and the moment they did, he saw Alice kneeling beside him, her face pale, her breathing ragged. There was a look of sheer panic in her icy-blue eyes, a look that sent an instant wave of alertness through him.
    Then he felt it.
    The very ground beneath him trembled violently, a deep rumbling noise echoing all around them, growing louder with every passing second. It was as if the entire palace, no¡ªthe entire world they had just entered¡ªwas on the verge of collapse. The air itself felt heavy, unstable, charged with an energy that was spiraling out of control.
    Nate pushed himself up, ignoring the dull ache in his skull, and took a sharp breath. The world around him was falling apart. The grand palace that once stood tall and regal was now cracking, its icy walls shattering like fragile glass, sending massive chunks crashing onto the frozen floor. The sky, once an endless stretch of ethereal blue, was now distorting, warping, as if it were being torn apart at the seams.
    Alice grabbed his arm, her fingers ice-cold. "Nate, we have to go! The portal¡ª!"
    His gaze snapped toward the entrance of the palace where they had first entered. The gate was still there, flickering, pulsing erratically as if it, too, was struggling to hold itself together. If they didn't leave now, they might never get the chance.
    Without wasting another second, Nate reached for Alice. "Hold on tight!"
    She barely had time to react before fire erupted from his back, scorching-hot, roaring with a newfound intensity. In the blink of an eye, they were propelled forward, blasting through the crumbling ruins with an unimaginable speed. The sheer force of the wind against Alice's face made it impossible for her to even keep her eyes open. She clenched her teeth, clutching onto Nate's waist as tightly as she could, her heart hammering in her chest.
    Everything around them was pure chaos.
    The sky continued to fracture, cracks of glowing energy splitting through it like veins of lightning. The ground beneath them wasn't faring any better¡ªit was splitting apart, massive chasms opening up as entire chunks of land broke off and tumbled into the void below. What had once been a world of mystery and ancient history was now nothing more than a collapsing ruin, being swallowed by oblivion.
    Nate gritted his teeth, his eyes locking onto the portal ahead. It was their only way out.
    The moment they neared it, he pushed himself even harder, flames surging around him as he forced his body to go faster, ignoring the burning strain in his muscles. The portal was shrinking now, its edges curling inward, threatening to disappear entirely.
    With one final burst of energy, Nate shot forward like a comet, diving straight into the flickering vortex with Alice held tightly in his arms.
    What took them more than an hour when they came here took him only a minute to cross this time.
    The world behind them collapsed in on itself the very instant they escaped.
    As soon as they crossed the threshold, they tumbled onto solid ground, Nate rolling instinctively to absorb the impact before coming to a stop. Alice landed beside him with a gasp, coughing as she scrambled to her knees, her chest rising and falling rapidly.
    Nate lay there for a moment, his body exhausted, his breathing heavy. Then, with effort, he turned his head back toward the portal.
    It was gone.
    The world they had entered¡ªthe palace, the old man, the strange visions¡ªeverything had been swallowed into nothingness. There was no trace left behind. Only silence remained, the cave around them eerily still.
    Alice was the first to break the silence, her voice hoarse. "...What just happened?"
    Nate didn't know how to answer. All he knew was that something inside him had changed. Something deep, something irreversible.
    And whatever it was, it had only just begun.
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones
    Hi guys, if you have read the novel this long, I will appreciate if you can drop a review of what you think about it so far, either good or bad. I can only improve through the critics.

 Chapter 85 The First Test

    Nate stood in silence, his eyes fixed on the swirling void where the world had once been. The last fragments of the ancient realm crumbled into nothingness, vanishing as if they had never existed. He still had so many questions, so many things he needed to know. But now, those answers were gone, lost forever with the collapse of the world.
    The weight of it all pressed down on him, and his thoughts were a storm of confusion. He replayed the old man's final words in his head, the cryptic message that offered no clear direction:
    "When the shadows stretch longer than the sky itself, follow the path to the frozen horizon."
    Nate exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair as he muttered under his breath, "What the hell does that even mean?" His fingers brushed against his temple, still aching from whatever had been forced into his mind.
    Beside him, Alice stepped closer, her presence grounding him. She was staring at the now-empty space where the portal had been, her expression filled with a mix of curiosity and concern.
    "What happened back in the palace?" she finally asked, turning toward him. "One minute I was walking toward you, and the next¡­ I don't know. It was like the world just skipped forward without me. And then I saw you on the floor."
    Nate hesitated for a moment, then forced a small smile, trying to downplay it. "The old man just gave me a little¡­ history lesson." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    That was all he said. He wasn't ready to share more than that. The things the old man had revealed to him¡ªif they were true¡ªchanged everything. It meant that his entire existence, his entire identity, was something else entirely. He wasn't human. And until he could fully understand what that meant, he wasn't about to reveal it to anyone.
    Alice frowned slightly, sensing that he was holding something back, but she didn't press further. Instead, she crossed her arms and asked, "So¡­ did you get what you came for?"
    Nate let out a quiet breath, shaking his head. "Not really. I came here looking for answers about the ice being¡­ but I didn't find anything."
    Alice looked surprised. "Nothing at all?"
    "Nothing useful," he admitted. "I still don't know why it was trapped here, how it escaped, or what it even wants."
    Alice sighed, rubbing her arms as if trying to shake off an unseen chill. "So we went through all that for nothing?"
    "Not exactly," Nate said. "I mean, I did learn something¡­ just not what I expected."
    Alice studied him for a moment before tilting her head. "Speaking of unexpected things¡­ what the hell was that back there? How were you so fast when we were leaving? Your power¡ª" She shook her head. "It was like an explosion. I've never seen you move like that before."
    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire
    Nate glanced down at his hands, flexing his fingers as he recalled the raw energy that had surged through him. "That world¡­ it changed something in me. I don't know how, but I could feel it. My fire felt stronger. I felt faster, sharper, like I had complete control over it." He then looked at Alice and added, "And so did you."
    Alice blinked. "What?"
    "Try using your powers," Nate urged.
    Alice hesitated for a moment but then lifted her hand. She didn't put much effort into it¡ªjust a small, casual gesture, intending to create a simple frost. But the moment she did, the entire cave reacted.
    A powerful wave of ice erupted from her fingertips, spreading outward in an instant. A thick layer of frost coated the cave walls, the ground, even the air itself seemed to shimmer with frozen mist. The temperature dropped sharply, and before she even realized what had happened, the entire cave had transformed into a winter landscape.
    Alice's eyes widened in shock, her breath visible in the freezing air. "What the¡ª"
    She turned to Nate, searching for an explanation, but he simply shrugged. "The old man decided to leave us a parting gift."
    "Who is he?"
    "I don't know"
    "Why did he-"
    "I don't know"
    Alice stared at him for a moment, then turned her focus back to her hands. Slowly, she raised them again, this time more deliberately. The ice around her responded immediately. It wasn't just raw power¡ªshe could feel it. She understood it.
    A flick of her wrist, and the frost lifted from the ground, transforming into thousands of tiny, razor-sharp ice needles. Each one hovered in the air, waiting, poised under her complete control.
    Her breath caught in her throat. She had never been able to do this before.
    Before, her ice had been wild, unpredictable. It had always felt like she was fighting against it, struggling to shape it the way she wanted. But now¡­ now it was effortless. She could command it with precision, with an understanding that had never been there before.
    "This is insane," she whispered, staring at the countless frozen needles floating around her. With a simple thought, they all merged together, forming into a single spear of ice that hovered beside her like a living weapon.
    Nate smirked. "Not just power, huh? You got knowledge too."
    Alice nodded slowly. "Yeah¡­ before, I was just throwing ice around like a blunt weapon. But now? Now I know exactly what I'm doing. It's like¡­ like I always knew, but I just forgot."
    Nate's expression turned thoughtful. He had felt something similar¡ªlike an instinct buried deep inside him had been awakened. Whatever the old man had done, it had given them more than just an increase in strength. It had given them understanding.
    Alice clenched her fist, and the ice spear shattered into nothingness. She turned to Nate with a newfound determination in her eyes.
    "I know there is a lot you are not telling but if my increase in power is a result of you.... Thank you"
    Nate smiled as he stepped out of the cave, taking a deep breath of the fresh air. The tension that had been building in his chest since their time in that collapsing world slowly eased, but his mind remained restless. There was so much to process, so much to figure out. But for now, he knew one thing¡ªthey had to return to camp.
    "Let's head back," he said, glancing over his shoulder at Alice.
    But Alice quickly shook her head. "No."
    Nate raised an eyebrow. "No?"
    Alice's eyes sparkled with excitement. "I want to test the full extent of my power first."
    Nate considered her words for a moment. It was a reasonable request. They had both felt the surge of strength, but they had no idea just how much they had changed. He gave a short nod. "Alright."
    A smile spread across Alice's face, and she stepped out of the cave to join him. She scanned the area before turning to him. "We should go somewhere far away. I don't want anyone at the camp hearing us¡ªor worse, getting caught in whatever happens."
    Before Nate could respond, Alice suddenly lifted off the ground, rising steadily into the air. At first, it looked like she was using an ice platform, but there was none. She was floating effortlessly, her body surrounded by a thin layer of icy mist.
    A laugh of pure exhilaration escaped her lips. "Oh my God, I can fly!"
    She spun in the air with ease, the wind rushing past her, but she barely felt it. Before, she had needed to create ice to support herself, but now, her power lifted her as naturally as breathing.
    Nate watched from below, arms crossed. He smirked and called up to her, "Good for you."
    Alice turned in the air, then grinned mischievously. "Catch me if you can!"
    Before Nate could respond, she shot forward like a missile. The sheer force of her movement sent out a shockwave of wind and frost, shaking the trees below. Leaves and branches trembled as a flurry of ice trailed behind her.
    The moment she was airborne, Alice felt the full force of the wind against her face. It should have been painful, should have made it difficult to breathe¡ªbut instead, it felt amazing. The icy wind only energized her further, fueling her abilities rather than hindering her.
    She turned mid-air, expecting to see a streak of fire blazing behind her, but there was nothing. No flames, no signs of Nate.
    Alice smirked. "Guess he can't keep up," she muttered under her breath.
    She continued soaring through the sky, her eyes scanning the ground below. After a few minutes, she spotted a clearing in the middle of the dense forest. It was perfect¡ªfar enough that no one at the camp would hear her, and wide enough that she could test her abilities without restrictions.
    With a graceful descent, she landed in the clearing, her feet touching down lightly on the grass. She took a deep breath and looked around¡ªonly to freeze in place, her eyes widening in shock.
    The clearing was perfectly clean.
    The ground was smooth, the grass neatly flattened as if someone had just finished preparing the area. There were no fallen branches, no overgrown weeds, nothing to indicate that this was a wild, untouched part of the forest. It was as if someone had just been here¡­ and had prepared this place.
    Before she could fully process what was happening, a figure emerged from the shadows of the trees.
    Nate.
    He walked toward her with his sleeves rolled up, his expression completely calm¡ªlike he had been waiting for her.
    Alice's mouth fell open. "What the hell?"
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones

 Chapter 86 Dueling

    Alice stared at Nate, still processing what had just happened. He stood there, arms crossed, looking completely at ease, as if appearing here before her in an instant was the most natural thing in the world.
    Her brows furrowed. "How did you get here?"
    Nate shrugged. "I ran."
    Alice scoffed, folding her arms. "Bullshit. You cheated."
    A grin tugged at the corner of Nate's lips as he leaned against a tree. "I even gave you a head start."
    Alice rolled her eyes, but deep down, she couldn't shake off the nagging suspicion that he was telling the truth. She had been flying, propelled at an incredible speed, yet somehow, Nate had arrived before her, without so much as a single bead of sweat on his forehead. Had his powers evolved beyond just fire?
    She shook off the thought. Right now, she had something much more exciting to focus on.
    Nate gestured toward the open field. "The stage is yours."
    Alice didn't need to be told twice. She stepped forward, rolling her shoulders as a wave of cold mist swirled around her fingertips. A rush of energy surged through her, unlike anything she had ever felt before. It was as if an entire ocean of power had been unlocked within her, and for the first time, she had full control over the tide.
    She raised her hands, and the air around her instantly grew colder. The grass beneath her feet crystallized, turning into shimmering frost that crackled under her weight. She took a deep breath and exhaled¡ªa thin stream of ice mist escaping her lips like dragon's breath.
    Let's see what I can do.
    First, she started with something simple. She flicked her wrist, and from the moisture in the air, a small ice shard formed, hovering inches above her palm. With a mere thought, the shard elongated, twisting and reshaping into a perfectly carved dagger.
    She gripped it, testing its weight. "Nice."
    With another flick of her wrist, the dagger shattered into a fine powder, disappearing into the wind.
    Not stopping there, she focused again, this time summoning multiple ice spears, each as long as her arm. They circled around her like a protective barrier, floating in midair, ready to strike at her command.
    She extended her fingers, and in an instant, the spears shot forward, embedding themselves deep into the ground with enough force to crack the earth.
    A rush of adrenaline coursed through her veins. This was incredible. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    She turned toward Nate, grinning. "Alright, how's that for a warm-up?"
    Nate, still leaning against the tree, raised an unimpressed eyebrow. "Not bad."
    Alice smirked. "Not bad? Watch this."
    She raised both hands, palms facing upward. The temperature plummeted as the air itself seemed to crystallize. The frost spread rapidly, covering the entire clearing in a blanket of shimmering ice.
    Then, she leaped into the air, and instead of falling back down, the ice responded to her will. It stretched and shifted beneath her, forming stepping stones in midair.
    Alice ran across them effortlessly, hopping from one floating ice platform to another, spinning midair, flipping, and landing with perfect balance. She grinned. I can fly, but this? This is even better.
    Then, as if to push herself further, she snapped her fingers.
    The ice beneath her shattered and reformed in an instant, morphing into an enormous frozen wave. It surged forward like a tidal wave of pure ice, crashing toward the trees at the edge of the clearing. But just before impact, Alice clenched her fist, and the entire wave froze in place, solidifying into a jagged, breathtaking sculpture of frozen water.
    She landed gracefully on the ground, admiring her own handiwork.
    Nate let out a low whistle. "Alright, that was kinda cool."
    Alice turned to him, beaming. "Kinda cool? I literally just created an ice tsunami!"
    Nate pushed himself off the tree and stepped forward, rolling his shoulders. "Yeah, yeah. You're getting cocky."
    Alice folded her arms. "Oh, come on, let me enjoy this. I mean, look at this!" She waved her hand, and the frozen wave shattered into a thousand glittering shards before reforming into countless ice daggers, all suspended in the air like floating blades.
    Nate sighed and began rolling up his sleeves.
    Alice raised an eyebrow. "What are you doing?"
    Nate smirked as he took off his jacket and tossed it to the side. "No abilities. Just pure combat." He took a step toward her, cracking his knuckles. "Let's see how long you'll last."
    Alice's grin faded slightly as she narrowed her eyes. "You're joking."
    Nate said nothing. He simply raised his fists, his stance calm, steady¡ªdangerous.
    Alice swallowed, suddenly realizing that showing off was one thing. But testing her skills against Nate? That was an entirely different challenge.
    Alice exhaled sharply, eyeing Nate with a mix of irritation and determination. "This is unfair," she muttered, rolling her shoulders.
    Nate smirked, his posture relaxed yet prepared. "Come on, it's just a duel," he said casually, the amusement in his voice unmistakable.
    Alice narrowed her eyes. She knew full well that Nate was stronger in hand-to-hand combat. His reflexes were sharper, his movements faster, and his endurance borderline ridiculous. But something about the way he was grinning made her suspicious. Was he toying with her?
    She shook off the thought and instead focused, stepping into a proper fighting stance. Her fingers brushed against her hair, tucking a few loose strands behind her ear as she steadied her breathing.
    Alright, let's see how long I can keep up.
    Nate took the initiative, lunging forward with a quick jab aimed at her shoulder. Alice barely managed to sidestep, her instincts kicking in just in time to avoid the hit. She retaliated instantly, swinging a sharp kick toward his ribs.
    Nate pivoted, effortlessly dodging her attack as if he had anticipated it before she even moved.
    Alice gritted her teeth. He's reading me.
    Determined not to let him control the fight, she pressed forward. She threw a rapid series of punches, aiming for his torso and face, but Nate deflected them with ease, his hands moving with controlled precision. Every strike she attempted was either blocked or dodged with minimal effort.
    Frustration burned inside her, but she refused to let it slow her down.
    She feinted left before spinning into a high kick, aiming straight for his head. Let's see you dodge this!
    But before her foot could connect, Nate ducked, smoothly slipping past her attack. His counter came instantly¡ªa low sweep kick aimed at her legs. Alice barely managed to jump in time, landing a few feet away and resetting her stance.
    "You're hesitating," Nate commented, tilting his head.
    Alice scowled. "You're annoying."
    Nate just chuckled. "I get that a lot."
    She lunged again, but this time she didn't hold back. She threw a fierce punch at his chest, followed by a swift knee strike. Nate blocked the punch, caught her knee with his hand, and gently pushed her back before she could reset.
    It was infuriating. He wasn't even trying to hurt her.
    Alice exhaled sharply and shifted her tactics. Instead of brute force, she relied on speed. She darted around him, circling with quick steps, aiming to throw him off balance. But Nate's eyes tracked her every move.
    The second she lunged again, his hands moved before she could even register it¡ªcatching her wrist mid-punch and twisting just enough to redirect her force without hurting her.
    Alice tried to break free, twisting her body into a spin to deliver a kick. Nate stepped back, avoiding the attack, and before she could regain her footing, he tapped the back of her knee with just enough force to make her stumble.
    She hit the ground but immediately rolled back to her feet, cursing under her breath.
    Damn it.
    Nate was treating this like a game¡ªnever striking hard, never truly pushing her past her limits. Whenever he realized she couldn't dodge an attack in time, he'd adjust his strength, barely tapping her instead of landing a solid hit. It was almost insulting.
    Her frustration reached its peak.
    Gritting her teeth, Alice clenched her fists and packed every ounce of strength she had into a single punch. She twisted her hips, putting her full force behind it as she launched her fist straight toward Nate's chest.
    If she was going down, she was going to make him feel it.
    Nate's hand shot up in a blur of motion.
    Smack.
    He caught her fist effortlessly, fingers wrapping around her knuckles with absolute control.
    Alice barely had time to react before the momentum pulled her forward¡ªstraight into his chest.
    Her body pressed against his, her face just inches from his. She could feel the heat radiating from him, the steady rise and fall of his breathing.
    Her breath hitched.
    For a moment, neither of them moved. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones.

 Chapter 87 Breaking Limits

    Alice's breath was shallow, her chest rising and falling as she remained pressed against Nate. His warmth was undeniable, his steady breath brushing against her skin. For a second, neither of them spoke, frozen in place as her racing heart thundered in her ears.
    Then, Nate's grip loosened, and he released her hand, stepping back. "You're easily distracted," he said casually, as if their closeness had meant nothing at all.
    Alice blinked, her face heating up slightly.
    "And you're easily agitated," he continued, folding his arms. "Not to mention, you have zero patience. These weaknesses might not seem like a big deal when dueling a human or some intelligent opponent who plays by the rules. But the real threats? The monsters we've faced? They won't give you time to get frustrated or distracted."
    Alice scoffed, crossing her arms. "Yeah, well, you're stronger than me. So what does it matter?"
    Nate chuckled, shaking his head. "And if you run into someone stronger than you, are you just going to give up and refuse to fight?"
    Alice immediately shook her head. "No."
    "Then fight," Nate ordered, his eyes flashing as he suddenly lunged at her.
    She barely had time to react before he was upon her, his speed and aggression nothing like before. This time, he wasn't holding back.
    Alice ducked under his first strike, twisting to the side as his fist whizzed past her head. She countered immediately, driving her elbow toward his ribs, but Nate blocked it with ease, his arm shifting just in time to absorb the hit.
    Not wasting a second, she spun into a low kick, aiming for his legs, but Nate hopped back, avoiding it. Before she could recover, he came at her again, his hands moving with alarming speed.
    Alice barely managed to block his next series of strikes, parrying a right hook only to be forced into a desperate dodge as he swept at her legs. She flipped backward, landing on her feet, her breathing quickening.
    He's so damn fast.
    But she didn't back down.
    She charged at him, twisting her body mid-air as she sent a flying knee strike toward his chest. It was one of the strongest moves she had, one she rarely used because of how difficult it was to pull off.
    Nate saw it coming. He leaned just enough to the side to avoid the full impact, but Alice smirked. She had expected that.
    Before he could counter, she pivoted in the air, using her missed knee strike as momentum to twist into a spinning kick aimed at his jaw.
    Got you!
    Nate's arm shot up like a viper, catching her ankle mid-kick. He smirked at her surprised expression before twisting slightly, using her own momentum against her.
    Alice gasped as she was flung sideways, barely able to tuck into a roll before hitting the ground. She sprang back up instantly, but Nate was already there, closing in again.
    This time, he didn't give her space.
    His punches came faster, sharper. His movements were calculated, testing her, pushing her. Alice fought harder than before, blocking where she could, dodging when she had no choice. She matched him for a while, her determination fueling her, but soon, she realized¡ª
    He was still stronger.
    The moment Nate raised his strength even slightly, the gap widened. His attacks became faster, his counters more precise.
    A fist grazed her shoulder, sending a jolt through her arm. Before she could react, a quick tap to her knee made her stumble. She tried to recover, but his palm struck her stomach¡ªlightly, without true force¡ªbut enough to knock the wind out of her.
    She dropped to one knee, panting hard.
    Nate took a step back, rolling his shoulders. "Better," he admitted. "You focused this time."
    Alice wiped sweat from her brow, still catching her breath. "But I still lost."
    "There was no way you could win me from the start, I merely want to test your ability." Nate gestured toward her hands. "I want you to use your ability. Strength alone isn't enough¡ªnot for you. "
    Alice frowned. "What do you mean?"
    "I mean," Nate said, stretching his arms, "use your powers as support and defense. I'll still only use my hands. Let's see if you can actually keep up this time."
    Alice's lips parted slightly, realization dawning on her.
    This wasn't about strength. This was about strategy.
    This time, she wouldn't lose so easily.
    Alice took a deep breath, feeling the icy energy course through her veins like liquid power. She had always known her abilities were strong, but this¡­ this was something entirely new. It wasn't just power; it was precision, control¡ªsomething she had never truly had before.
    She clenched her fists, watching as frost coated her knuckles effortlessly. The cold didn't bite at her skin¡ªit embraced her, like it was a part of her now. This time, she wasn't just going to fight.
    She was going to win.
    Across the clearing, Nate cracked his neck, rolling his shoulders as he watched her with those sharp, focused eyes. He had been in control for most of their fight, but now he seemed¡­ aware. Aware that things were different. That this round wouldn't be like the last.
    "You ready?" he asked.
    Alice smirked, shifting her stance. "You better keep up."
    The second she finished speaking, she moved.
    Faster than before.
    Nate barely had time to react before her fist was flying straight for his face, covered in a thin layer of ice. He twisted at the last second, the punch grazing past his cheek, but before he could counter, Alice vanished.
    His eyes widened.
    No, she didn't disappear¡ªshe slid.
    The moment her attack missed, she had kicked off the ground, creating an icy path beneath her feet, letting her glide with impossible speed. In an instant, she was at his side, throwing another punch toward his ribs.
    This time, he blocked it, but the force behind it still sent a shock through his arm.
    She wasn't done.
    Alice twisted, shifting her weight mid-slide, and kicked upward. Nate ducked, but she expected that. She planted one hand on the ground and spun, her other leg sweeping toward his ankles, trying to take him off his feet.
    Nate jumped over it¡ªbut the moment he did, Alice smirked. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    She stomped down, and a pillar of ice shot up beneath him.
    Caught off guard, Nate barely twisted midair in time, pushing off the pillar to land a few feet away. He skidded to a stop, breathing a little heavier now.
    Alice straightened, stretching her fingers as frost crackled over them.
    "Didn't expect that, did you?" she teased.
    Nate exhaled, shaking his head with a grin. "Not bad. But let's see how you handle this."
    He shot forward.
    His speed was just as terrifying as before¡ªone second he was in front of her, the next he was behind.
    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire
    Alice didn't panic.
    She felt him move, trusted her instincts, and spun just in time to throw up an ice shield behind her. Nate's fist slammed into it with a fiery burst, but before he could follow up, Alice shattered the ice herself, sending shards flying toward him.
    Nate dodged, twisting out of the way, but Alice was already moving.
    This time, she formed ice blades¡ªnot weapons, but thin, razor-sharp edges over her arms and legs. Every strike came faster now, sharper, her attacks flowing together seamlessly.
    Nate blocked a punch, countered with a knee¡ªAlice slid back, creating distance. "Are you trying to kill me with those blades"
    She lifted her hand, and suddenly, the air shifted.
    Nate tensed as frost swirled around Alice's feet.
    Then¡ªshe disappeared.
    Nate's eyes darted around. No¡ªshe hadn't disappeared. She had coated the ground in a thin layer of frost, making it impossible to track her footsteps.
    He turned just in time to see her reappear at his side.
    Damn it.
    He barely dodged her next attack, but Alice was relentless. She moved like flowing water, attacking from angles he hadn't anticipated. She spun, kicked, slid across the ice, using the terrain to her advantage.
    Her fist slammed into his ribs.
    He grunted, staggering back, but Alice didn't let up.
    A knee to his stomach.
    A sharp elbow to his side.
    Another punch, this time to his shoulder.
    Nate barely managed to block it, but the force still sent him sliding back across the icy ground.
    Alice gasped, realizing what she had done.
    "I¡ª"
    "Keep going," Nate ordered, wiping his mouth.
    Alice hesitated, but then she nodded. If he wasn't holding back, then neither would she.
    She lunged again, but this time, she twisted.
    At the last second, she spun mid-air, flipping over Nate entirely and coming down with a powerful kick.
    He barely raised his arms in time. The impact sent him crashing to the ground, but he rolled with it, flipping back to his feet.
    He was breathing harder now.
    Alice could tell¡ªhe was tiring.
    For the first time in their fights, she was the one with the advantage.
    She pressed forward.
    Ice coated her hands and feet, amplifying her speed and strength. She struck faster, harder¡ªeach move flowing into the next.
    Nate tried to counter, but she was too quick.
    A fist caught him in the jaw.
    A knee slammed into his stomach.
    Another punch¡ªthis time, he didn't dodge in time.
    His body staggered back, and Alice hesitated for just a second¡ªlong enough for Nate to catch his breath.
    But she wasn't going to let him recover.
    Not this time.
    She clenched her fists, gathering every bit of energy she had left. The frost around her thickened, swirling in the air like a blizzard.
    Then, she moved.
    Faster than ever.
    She threw her final punch, ice coating her arm, amplifying its power beyond anything she had ever used since the start.
    Nate saw it coming¡ªhe should have dodged.
    But he didn't.
    Or rather¡ªhe couldn't.
    He had been holding back the entire fight, controlling his energy to keep pace with Alice, but now he had nothing left. His body wouldn't move fast enough to avoid the hit.
    Alice's fist slammed into his chest.
    The impact was instant.
    Nate's body launched backward like a loose kite, crashing through the air before slamming into the ground with a heavy thud.
    Alice's eyes widened in horror.
    "Nate!"
    She sprinted toward him, ice melting off her skin as she knelt beside him. Her hands hovered over his chest, unsure if she had just seriously hurt him.
    Nate groaned, his head rolling to the side as he let out a breath.
    "Okay¡­" he muttered. "That one¡­ actually hurt."
    Alice blinked, still frozen in place.
    Then she let out a breath¡ªhalf disbelief, half relief.
    "Tell me Alice, do you have a grudge against me or did someone payed you to kill me." Nate joked as he rubbed his chest.
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones

 Chapter 88 Back To Camp

    Alice stretched out her hand, her fingers still a little cold from the icy energy she had been using throughout their fight. Nate let out a breath, his chest rising and falling steadily as he reached up and took her hand. Her grip was firm, and with one smooth motion, she pulled him up.
    As he stood, he dusted off his clothes, shaking off the loose dirt that clung to his sleeves. The impact from her last attack had sent him skidding across the ground, but there were no visible wounds on him anymore. The bruises, the minor cuts¡ªeverything had already healed, leaving no sign of the intense battle they had just fought.
    Alice tilted her head, watching him with mild curiosity. "Your regeneration is getting ridiculous," she muttered, reaching up and ruffling his hair, shaking out the bits of grass and dust caught in it.
    Nate smirked, letting her fuss over him for a second before he straightened.
    "Well," she continued, clapping her hands together. "That was fun. Should we get going now?"
    But Nate shook his head. "No. We're not going back yet."
    Alice raised a brow. "What? Then what are we¡ª"
    "This is just the beginning," Nate said simply. His eyes gleamed with determination.
    Alice blinked, then groaned, already knowing what he meant.
    And so, over the next three days, they ventured deep into the wilderness, testing themselves against every beast they could find.
    The Three Days of Battle
    The first day was chaotic.
    The moment they stepped deeper into the forest, they were met with creatures unlike anything they had encountered before¡ªmassive serpents with scales like molten rock, feline-like beasts with razor-sharp claws that shimmered with electricity, and even monstrous birds that attacked them from above with piercing cries.
    But with each battle, Nate and Alice adapted.
    Alice's movements became sharper, her reflexes honed by the constant danger. She learned how to manipulate her ice in ways she had never even considered before¡ªfreezing an enemy's legs mid-charge, creating sudden barriers to block unexpected attacks, even coating her entire body in frost to absorb impact.
    Nate, on the other hand, was relentless.
    His fire didn't just burn¡ªit exploded. The force of his attacks left craters in the earth, and every punch he threw sent shockwaves through the air. But it wasn't just about raw power. He was getting faster, sharper. He was controlling his energy better, conserving it when necessary, striking only when the moment was right.
    By the second day, they were no longer just fighting.
    They were hunting.
    They moved through the forest like ghosts, striking down beasts before the creatures even realized they were being attacked. Their teamwork became seamless¡ªAlice would freeze an enemy in place, and Nate would finish it in a single devastating blow.
    And with every fight, their strength grew.
    The rush of power was intoxicating. They felt their abilities evolve, their bodies getting stronger, their senses sharper. It was as if the more they fought, the more the island itself pushed them to improve.
    But by the third day, things changed.
    Nate noticed it first.
    Alice was still fighting, still moving, but her reactions weren't as precise anymore. She was making small mistakes¡ªhesitating before dodging, overextending her attacks, reacting a split second too late.
    She wasn't physically tired.
    She was mentally exhausted.
    The endless cycle of battle, the constant tension of staying alert, the thrill of growing stronger¡ªit had taken its toll.
    She wouldn't admit it, but Nate could see it in her eyes.
    So, just as they finished taking down a massive horned beast, he straightened and exhaled. "That's enough."
    Alice, who was about to step forward and freeze another nearby creature, turned to him in confusion. "What? But there's more¡ª"
    "It's time to go back," Nate interrupted. His tone wasn't harsh, but it was firm. "We've pushed ourselves enough."
    Alice hesitated, then glanced down at her hands. She clenched her fingers, feeling the power within her, and for a second, she wanted to argue. She wanted to keep going.
    But¡­
    She knew he was right.
    She let out a breath, shaking off the lingering adrenaline. "Fine," she muttered. "Let's head back."
    The Harvest
    Before leaving, they took a moment to count what they had collected.
    Each time they had killed a beast, they had harvested the strange crystalline cores that the creatures left behind. Nate still wasn't entirely sure what they were, but one thing he knew for certain¡ªnothing on this island was useless.
    Never let anything go to waste.
    Alice crouched, picking up the last few crystals and tossing them into her bag. "Forty-seven in total," she announced. "Including the serpent's from before."
    Their bags were completely filled¡ªheavy with the weight of their spoils.
    Alice stared at them for a moment, then sighed dramatically. "Okay, yeah. I can't carry this. I don't care how strong I've gotten, these things are ridiculous."
    Nate didn't even hesitate. He waved a hand dismissively. "I'll carry both."
    Alice raised a brow. "Oh, you think you're all that now, huh?"
    Without another word, she reached down and grabbed one of the bags. But instead of lifting it normally, she smirked¡ªand in the next second, she launched into the sky, carrying the bag effortlessly.
    Nate let out a short laugh, shaking his head as he picked up the other bag. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Instead of flying, he chose to run. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire
    And the moment his foot hit the ground, lightning crackled around him.
    He moved like a streak of fire and light, the world blurring around him as he shot forward. Alice, who had been soaring high above, looked down¡ªand her eyes widened.
    Nate had caught up to her.
    She was flying, and yet, he was still faster.
    For a brief moment, their eyes met, and Alice realized something.
    Nate had been holding back.
    Even now, as he ran beside her, he wasn't going all out. He was matching her speed, choosing to stay at her level rather than overtaking her completely.
    When will he ever unleash his powers like he did on the beach again.
    A flicker of irritation sparked in her chest.
    Smug bastard.
    But at the same time¡­
    She smiled.
    They continued racing through the sky and land, the jungle beneath them flashing by in a blur. The cool night air rushed against Alice's skin, the thrill of the flight mixing with the lingering excitement of the past few days.
    After several minutes, they finally neared the camp.
    They didn't land right away. Instead, they stopped a few meters away from the entrance, not wanting to cause any unnecessary commotion.
    Alice touched down first, landing gracefully. Nate slowed to a stop beside her, rolling his shoulders as he adjusted the heavy bag on his back.
    For a moment, neither of them spoke.
    Then, Alice let out a breath and smirked.
    "Well," she said. "That was fun."

 Chapter 89 The Uncontrollable Heat

    By the time Nate arrived back at camp, the others were gathered in a meeting. He wasn't sure what it was about, nor did he particularly care at the moment. His entire body felt like lead after three days of continuous fighting, and all he wanted was to collapse onto his bed and sleep for as long as possible.
    Some of the people turned to look at him, their eyes shifting between him and the heavy bag slung over his shoulder. Curiosity flickered across their faces, but no one approached him directly. He ignored their stares and walked past the group, making his way toward his room.
    But first, he needed a shower.
    The smell of sweat, dirt, and dried blood clung to him, and after everything they had been through, he wanted to feel at least somewhat refreshed before finally resting. Without wasting any time, he went to wash up, changing into fresh clothes afterward.
    By the time he stepped into his room, his mind was already shutting down from exhaustion. He barely even registered the weight of the bag as he dropped it onto the floor with a dull thud. His muscles ached as he moved, and the moment he slammed his body onto his bed, he let out a deep sigh of relief.
    But just as he was about to close his eyes, something caught his attention.
    Beside his bed, resting on the small wooden table, was a fruit.
    It was unlike anything he had seen before.
    It was roughly the size of an apple, but its skin was smooth and slightly translucent, pulsing faintly with a soft blue glow. The color reminded him of the ocean, deep and endless, with tiny swirling patterns that shimmered under the dim light of his room.
    Curious, he picked it up, bringing it close to his nose.
    The scent hit him instantly.
    It was sweet, but not overpowering¡ªlike a blend of fresh berries and honey, with a hint of something tropical. There was a crisp, cool undertone to it, like the scent of morning dew on fresh grass. It wasn't just pleasant¡ªit was intoxicating.
    Without thinking, he took a bite.
    The moment his teeth sank into the fruit, the taste exploded across his tongue.
    It was unlike anything he had ever eaten before. The juice was cool and refreshing, spreading through his mouth like a wave of pure bliss. It had the sweetness of ripe mangoes, the slight tang of citrus, and an underlying richness that melted smoothly on his tongue.
    Nate's eyes widened slightly.
    For the first time since arriving on this island, he tasted something that wasn't rough, bland, or barely edible. Everything he had eaten so far¡ªraw meat, tough plants, dry rations¡ªfelt like nothing compared to this.
    He glanced at the fruit in his hand, marveling at it.
    The Koryathans had created this world. Everything in it was a product of their design.
    Just how much effort had they put into crafting something like this?
    And then, his thoughts wandered.
    The old man had told him something before¡ªsomething that still lingered in his mind. This place is on Earth. It has always been here, just hidden.
    If that were true, then¡­ where did Zoro come from?
    Was he also from Earth? Or was he something else entirely?
    Nate frowned slightly, staring at the half-eaten fruit in his hand, but before he could dwell on the thought any further¡ª
    Knock. Knock.
    A soft rap on his door snapped him out of his thoughts.
    "Come in," he called lazily.
    The door swung open, and Alice stepped inside, still carrying her bag over her shoulder.
    The moment she entered, she didn't even hesitate¡ªshe walked straight to the center of his room and dumped the entire bag of crystals onto the floor.
    The sharp, jagged pieces tumbled out, clinking against one another as they scattered across the wooden surface.
    Nate stared at the mess.
    Then he sighed. "Who's gonna clean that up?"
    Alice smirked. "Not me."
    Meanwhile, outside the room, Claire was approaching, But just as she reached his door, she saw Alice step inside.
    Her footsteps halted.
    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and for a brief moment, a dangerous glint flickered in them.
    Then, without a word, she turned and walked away, abandoning her original plan.
    Back Inside Nate's Room
    Alice turned back toward Nate, reaching up to brush her wet hair away from her face. Droplets of water slid down the strands, clinging to her skin before disappearing into the fabric of her fresh clothes.
    She had also just finished bathing.
    But as she took a step forward, something else caught her attention.
    A scent.
    Something sweet.
    She stopped mid-step, nostrils flaring slightly as the aroma drifted toward her. It was warm, rich, and deeply seductive¡ªa fragrance that made her stomach tighten with anticipation before she even saw the source.
    Her eyes flickered toward Nate's hand.
    There, he held a strange fruit¡ªhalf-eaten, its juices glistening in the dim light.
    Alice stared at it, then back at Nate. "What is that?"
    Nate glanced at the fruit, then back at her. "Not sure. It was beside my bed when I got here." He lifted it slightly. "Probably Madison left it."
    Alice nodded absentmindedly, but her gaze lingered on the fruit.
    Nate smirked. He could tell exactly what she was thinking.
    With an amused chuckle, he tossed the remaining half toward her.
    Alice caught it effortlessly, her fingers curling around its smooth surface.
    For a second, she just stared at it.
    Then, slowly, she closed her eyes¡ª
    ¡ªand took a bite.
    The moment Alice bit into the fruit, an overwhelming sensation washed over her. The taste was unlike anything she had ever experienced¡ªintensely rich, bursting with a sweetness so vibrant that it felt as if her senses had been completely overtaken. The flavor was deep, layered, almost intoxicating, and for a brief moment, all she could focus on was the incredible sensation on her tongue.
    But then¡ª
    Something changed.
    A strange warmth spread through her body, subtle at first, like the gentle heat of a sunlit afternoon. But within seconds, that warmth intensified, growing hotter and hotter, rushing through her veins with an almost electric energy. It wasn't a normal reaction¡ªit wasn't just the fruit itself. No, this was something else, something powerful, something foreign, something that made every muscle in her body tense as if she were standing too close to a roaring fire.
    Alice blinked rapidly as dizziness crashed into her, making her vision blur slightly. Her balance wavered, and instinctively, she lowered herself onto the bed, pressing her hands against it for support as she tried to steady her breathing. But no matter how hard she focused, she couldn't shake the heat building inside her, spreading like wildfire, burning from the inside out.
    Her fingers curled tightly against the fabric of the bed, gripping it as if holding on for dear life. Her heart was pounding¡ªtoo fast, too loud. Her breath came in short, uneven gasps.
    A faint whisper left her lips, almost involuntary, barely audible¡ª "What¡­ What was in that fruit?"
    Nate, who had been watching her the entire time, sat up abruptly, his sharp eyes scanning her face with growing concern.
    "Alice?" His voice was firm yet laced with worry. "What's wrong?"
    She barely heard him.
    The sensation was only getting stronger.
    It was as if something inside her had been unlocked, something primal, something powerful¡ªsomething dangerous.
    Her grip on the bed tightened even more, her nails digging into the fabric as she tried to suppress whatever was rising within her. She could feel it, feel herself losing control, and no matter how much she fought against it, the sensation was too overwhelming, too consuming.
    Then¡ª
    She whispered, her voice trembling, "I'm sorry."
    Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire
    Nate frowned, confusion flashing across his face. "What are you talking about?"
    And before he could react¡ª
    Alice moved.
    Her hands, which had been gripping the bed just moments ago, suddenly released their hold. Her body acted before her mind could catch up, instincts taking over, driving her forward.
    And then¡ª
    Her arms wrapped around his neck.
    Their lips met.
    The warmth inside her exploded into something unstoppable.
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones.
    Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 90 Lost In The Moment

    Nate felt Alice's breath against his skin, warm and hurried, her hands tightening around his neck as if anchoring herself. The kiss had come unexpectedly, a sudden, uncontrollable force overtaking her, and for a moment, he had frozen. But as her lips moved against his, as the soft, intoxicating taste of the strange fruit lingered between them, something in him stirred¡ªsomething unfamiliar yet magnetic.
    His hands, powerless against the pull of the moment, lowered onto her waist, his fingers pressing into the curve of her back, feeling the dampness of her skin from her recent bath. Her wet hair clung to her neck, strands tracing delicate lines over her collarbone. She was trembling, but whether from the lingering effects of the fruit or something deeper, Nate couldn't tell.
    His mind screamed at him to stop¡ªthis wasn't her, not completely. Something in that fruit had done this to her. But the way she melted against him, the way she held him so desperately, made it difficult to resist.
    Still, he had to.
    "Alice," he murmured between their lips, trying to slow her down, trying to make her realize what she was doing. But instead of answering, she pulled him closer, her nails grazing the back of his neck, her breathing uneven.
    Her body, pressed so tightly against his, was burning¡ªhotter than usual, almost feverish. He could feel the way her chest rose and fell rapidly against him, how her hands trembled yet clung to him with certainty.
    He had never seen her like this.
    Nate took control, gently shifting the pace, his lips moving slower, more deliberate. The rushed desperation in her kiss softened under his lead, turning into something deeper, something more natural. His fingers traced small, soothing circles on her back, trying to ease the tension that had taken hold of her.
    Alice followed his rhythm, the urgency fading as a new sensation replaced it¡ªsomething softer yet undeniably powerful.
    She shifted on his lap, sitting more comfortably on his thighs, her hands moving from his neck to rest against his chest. Her lips parted slightly as Nate instinctively deepened the kiss, his tongue meeting hers in a slow, deliberate motion. It was electric, a silent exchange of emotions neither of them had voiced before, but both had felt lurking beneath the surface for so long.
    Her fingers clenched the fabric of his shirt, her breath hitching as their connection intensified. Nate responded in kind, his grip on her tightening slightly as he let himself get lost in the moment¡ªjust for now.
    Then, as Alice pulled back to catch her breath, her face mere inches from his, Nate was left utterly speechless.
    Her flushed cheeks, the rise and fall of her breath, the way her lips were slightly swollen from their kiss¡ªhe had never seen anything more breathtaking. She was radiant in a way that was almost unreal, a mixture of beauty and vulnerability that made his heart pound against his ribs.
    Alice blinked at him, as if just now realizing what had happened, and yet, she didn't move away. Instead, her arms remained loosely wrapped around his shoulders, her chest still pressed against his.
    A slow smirk formed on Nate's lips before he leaned forward again, this time trailing soft, lingering kisses along the side of her neck.
    Alice shuddered, her hands instinctively tightening in his hair as she let out a soft, barely audible gasp. He could feel her heartbeat racing beneath his lips, feel the way her body responded to every touch.
    His lips traveled down, pressing against the curve of her shoulder, his breath warm against her skin.
    Alice whispered his name, her voice almost shaky, as if unsure whether she wanted him to continue or if she needed to stop.
    And that was where Nate paused.
    With effort, he pulled back slightly, his forehead resting lightly against hers, his breathing just as uneven as hers.
    "Alice," he murmured again, his voice low.
    Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire
    She didn't answer right away. Instead, her fingers traced small circles on his shoulder as she tried to steady herself.
    She had never felt like this before.
    Alice was still in his embrace, her breathing soft and steady against his chest. The warmth of her body, the gentle rise and fall of her breath¡ªit was a rare, fragile moment, one that Nate had never quite experienced before. She was completely vulnerable in his arms, her face still slightly flushed, her lips parted ever so slightly as if she was still lost somewhere between wakefulness and the lingering haze of the fruit's effect.
    Nate exhaled slowly, his grip on her tightening just a little. He knew he needed to help her rest. Whatever had taken over her body, whatever had driven her to act on impulse¡ªshe needed to recover from it.
    He shifted slightly, adjusting his hold on her, then with a slow, deliberate movement, he traced his fingers along the back of her neck, applying gentle but firm pressure at the base. His touch was careful, controlled. He had seen warriors use this technique before¡ªnot to harm, but to soothe, to ease a person into unconsciousness when their mind was overwhelmed.
    Alice's body shivered slightly in response, but then, as if a switch had been flipped, her eyes fluttered shut, and her entire body relaxed against him. Her fingers, which had been curled around his shoulders, slowly uncoiled, falling limp against his chest. Her breathing evened out completely, soft and undisturbed.
    She had fallen asleep in his arms, utterly at peace.
    Nate tilted his head slightly, watching her, his heart unexpectedly heavy.
    To say that he wasn't tempted would be the greatest lie. Any man would be tempted to be with a girl like her¡ªstrong, beautiful, unpredictable. She had a fire in her unlike anyone he had ever met, a fire that both intrigued and frustrated him at the same time. And yet, seeing her like this, so defenseless, something deeper stirred within him¡ªsomething beyond mere attraction.
    He exhaled through his nose, shaking off the thoughts, and shifted again. With slow, careful movements, he adjusted his body and gently laid her down on the bed. The moment her head hit the pillow, she turned slightly, unconsciously nuzzling into the softness. The strands of her white hair fell over her face, cascading across her cheek like silk.
    Nate hesitated for a second before reaching out, his fingers brushing the strands aside, tucking them behind her ear. His touch was featherlight, almost hesitant.
    Then, before he even realized what he was doing, he leaned down.
    His face hovered just above hers, close enough that he could feel the soft warmth of her breath against his lips.
    And then, slowly, without thinking, he closed the distance.
    His lips pressed gently against hers¡ªjust for a moment, just long enough for the sensation to burn itself into his mind.
    He didn't know why he did it. It wasn't like before, when impulse had driven their actions. This¡­ this came from somewhere deeper.
    And as he pulled away, a strange tightness settled in his chest.
    Nate sat up, running a hand through his hair as he let out a slow breath. Shaking off the thoughts, he quietly stepped away from the bed and dragged a chair over to the small table across the room. He wasn't going to leave her alone like this. Not here. Not in this place where he trusted no one.
    As he sat down, his eyes flickered to the half-eaten fruit still resting near the edge of the bed.
    His brows furrowed slightly as he picked it up, turning it in his hand. The scent was still lingering, sweet and intoxicating, but now that he looked closer, something was off.
    Nate's eyes narrowed as he focused on the center of the fruit. Amidst the soft, fleshy interior, there was a small red substance embedded deep within. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    A foreign substance.
    His fingers clenched slightly as he carefully examined it. It wasn't natural. It didn't blend with the fruit's structure¡ªit had been placed there.
    His fingers tightened around the fruit as his mind raced. That substance hadn't affected him, but it had affected Alice. Was it meant for him? Was it an accident that Alice had taken a bite instead?
    His first thought was Madison¡ªshe might have been the one to leave the fruit here. But even though she might have her grudges because of what he did to her the last time, she wouldn't go this far. This wasn't just a simple prank. This was something deeper.
    Nate's expression darkened.
    Someone had deliberately placed this fruit in his room. Someone had wanted him to eat it.
    And now, he needed to find out why.
    ---
    Alice's eyes fluttered open, her mind slowly emerging from the deep sleep she had fallen into. She blinked a few times, her vision adjusting to the surroundings, and as she turned her head to the right, she saw him.
    Nate was sitting in the chair beside the bed, his arms folded together as his chin rested against his chest. Even in sleep, his posture held a certain level of alertness, like a warrior who never truly let his guard down. His breathing was steady, his chest rising and falling rhythmically, but Alice could tell that he wasn't in a deep sleep¡ªhe was resting, yet ready to react at the slightest disturbance.
    For a moment, she just watched him.
    The sharp angles of his face looked softer in the dim light, his usually intense expression now relaxed. His dark hair fell slightly over his forehead, a few strands shifting gently with each breath he took. It was rare to see him like this¡ªcalm, unburdened, almost peaceful.
    But as soon as she sat up, the rustling of the sheets caused his eyes to snap open in an instant.
    His gaze locked onto her immediately, sharp and assessing, but the moment he saw that it was just her, the tension in his body eased. His shoulders relaxed slightly as he leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees.
    "You're awake," he said, his voice slightly rough from sleep. "How do you feel?"
    Alice stretched her arms slightly, rolling her shoulders as she took a moment to assess herself. There was no dizziness, no discomfort¡ªwhatever strange effect that fruit had on her before seemed to have completely faded. "I'm okay," she answered, her voice quiet. "Just¡­ a little tired."
    Nate gave a small nod, his sharp eyes scanning her face as if making sure she was truly alright. Then, just as she was about to speak again, memories suddenly flooded into her mind.
    The fruit. The strange heat that had burned inside her.
    And then¡­
    Her breath hitched as her eyes widened in realization.
    Her hands instinctively went to her lips, her heartbeat quickening as fragmented images pieced themselves together in her head. The way her body had moved on its own, the way she had wrapped her arms around his neck, the way her lips had pressed against his without hesitation.
    Oh.
    Oh no.
    Alice's face burned as she slowly turned her head toward Nate, her wide eyes locking onto him. He was still looking at her, waiting for her to say something, completely unaware of the chaos that was now erupting inside her mind.
    She had kissed him.
    Not just a normal kiss¡ªa deep, breathless kiss that had lasted long enough for her to remember every single detail. And it hadn't stopped there. He had held her, had responded to her, had¡ª
    Alice's entire body tensed as heat rushed to her cheeks, her expression frozen in a mixture of shock and embarrassment.
    What the hell did she just do?
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones.

 Chapter 91 Where Loyalty Lies

    Silence filled the room as Alice stared at Nate, her eyes wide with realization. Memories of what had just happened flooded back into her mind¡ªthe way her body had burned with an unfamiliar heat, the way she had lost control, and the way she had¡­ kissed Nate.
    Her breath hitched. What the hell did I just do?
    Her heart pounded violently against her chest. She didn't even have an excuse¡ªshe knew what had happened, and though she had been under the influence of something, it didn't erase the fact that she had done it.
    She swallowed hard, unable to meet Nate's eyes. Her fingers dug into the fabric of her clothes as she tried to calm her nerves, but before she could say anything, Nate spoke first.
    "Alice," his voice was low, careful, like he was choosing his words wisely. "I should tell you something."
    Alice stiffened.
    "When you were unconscious, I¡­" He hesitated briefly, running a hand through his hair before continuing. "I kissed you."
    The words lingered between them like a heavy weight pressing against her chest. Alice felt her fingers twitch. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "I'm sorry," Nate added sincerely. "I know I shouldn't have, but it just¡­ happened."
    Alice didn't react immediately. She didn't even look at him. Instead, she stood up slowly, her movements rigid, and without a single word, she turned toward the door.
    Nate blinked. "Alice?"
    She didn't respond. Her hand reached for the doorknob, twisted it, and she walked out, leaving him sitting there, staring at the empty space where she had been.
    Nate exhaled, rubbing his forehead. He had expected some sort of reaction, maybe a sharp retort, a punch to the arm, or even an argument. But instead, she had just¡­ left.
    He sighed. Maybe she needs time.
    Instead of going after her, he decided to let her process it on her own. He laid back on the bed, letting exhaustion take over. For the first time in days, he allowed himself to rest.
    ---
    Elsewhere, Outside the Cave
    The air outside was cool, and the dim light of the moon cast eerie shadows against the cave walls. Further away from where most of the group was resting, three figures stood in a secluded part of the area, voices hushed.
    Claire stood in front of Axel and Jason, her arms crossed, her expression unreadable. Whatever she was telling them, her voice was barely above a whisper, but the effect it had on the two men was clear.
    Jason's jaw tightened, his fingers twitching at his sides. His usual easygoing smirk was gone, replaced by a tense, conflicted expression. Axel, on the other hand, had a blank face, but there was a glint in his eyes that showed he was processing every word Claire said.
    After she finished speaking, silence stretched between them. Then, Jason scoffed, shaking his head.
    "This is crazy," he muttered under his breath. "You're fucking crazy."
    Claire only smiled¡ªa slow, eerie smile that sent a shiver down Jason's spine. "Three days," she reminded them. "If you can't go through with it, then quit now."
    Axel and Jason didn't say anything. Claire tilted her head slightly before turning around and walking away, her steps light but deliberate.
    Jason ran a hand down his face, muttering curses under his breath. He turned to Axel, his face grim. "We can't fucking do this, man."
    Axel's expression darkened. "Don't start this shit now, Jace." Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire
    Jason stepped closer, his voice firm. "I mean it, man. This is too much. I don't give a fuck what we've done before¡ªthis is on another level."
    Axel's patience snapped. He grabbed Jason's collar, yanking him forward. "You better not ruin this for me, Jace."
    Jason slapped Axel's hand away. "For you? Are you hearing yourself? What the fuck do you even get out of this?"
    Axel's face twisted with irritation. "Are you serious? After everything? You wanna back out now?"
    Jason glared at him, his fists clenched. "Yeah, I fucking do."
    That was the last straw. Axel grabbed Jason's collar again, but this time, he lifted him clean off the ground before slamming him against a nearby tree. Jason grunted as the rough bark scraped against his back, but Axel wasn't done yet.
    His voice was low, laced with murderous intent. "When she was giving us free pussy for the past four days, didn't you say you'd comply with anything she told us to do?"
    Jason's teeth clenched, and he shoved Axel back with force. Axel stumbled, skidding across the ground, barely regaining his balance in time.
    For a moment, neither of them spoke. They just stood there, the tension between them thick enough to cut with a blade.
    Jason exhaled sharply, shaking his head. "Fuck this."
    Axel's eyes narrowed dangerously. "You better think twice before pulling out now, Jace."
    A sudden gust of wind swept through the trees, rustling the leaves with an eerie whisper. The air around Jason shifted as his eyes turned a ghostly white, his pupils vanishing as if swallowed by the power surging through him. The temperature in the area dropped slightly, and the wind patterns changed, spiraling unnaturally around him. The sudden shift sent a chill down Axel's spine.
    Axel took an involuntary step back before gritting his teeth. His face twisted in disbelief. "You wanna oppose me now?" he spat, his voice laced with anger.
    Jason's glowing eyes locked onto Axel's, unwavering. "I'll do whatever it takes to make sure your plan doesn't succeed," he declared. His voice carried a weight that hadn't been there before¡ªlike a man who had finally decided where he stood.
    Axel's nostrils flared. "You're fucking kidding me, right?"
    Jason's expression didn't waver. "After everything he has done for you?" His voice trembled with emotion. "He risked his life for you, Axel! He took hits for you! He had your back every fucking time! And this¡ª" He gestured around them, his fingers curling into fists. "This is what you wanna do with that loyalty?"
    Axel didn't immediately respond. His fists were clenched tightly, his jaw ticking with frustration. His muscles were tense, but he didn't make a move toward Jason. He just stood there, staring, as if debating something internally.
    Then, unexpectedly, he turned away.
    "You have until tomorrow morning to pick a side," Axel muttered coldly over his shoulder.
    Jason's fingers twitched, but he didn't move. He watched as Axel walked away without looking back, his shoulders stiff and his posture radiating irritation.
    Jason exhaled sharply, the glow in his eyes fading. The wind that had shifted around him settled back into its natural rhythm. His head was spinning.
    He had made his decision.
    But he had no idea what the consequences of that choice would be.
    ---
    By the time Nate woke up, the night had already settled in, blanketing the camp in darkness. He sat up, rubbing his eyes, feeling a little more rested than before. It had been a while since he had gotten decent sleep, but there was no time to dwell on that now.
    There was something important he needed to do.
    He had heard about Ray¡ªtheir only blacksmith, the man who had been working endlessly to forge weapons strong enough to be useful. If there was anyone who could make something out of the crystals he had gathered, it was him.
    Nate quickly packed the crystals he and Alice had harvested, stuffing them into two heavy bags. They weren't exactly light, but with his strength, carrying them wasn't much of a problem. With the bags slung over his shoulders, he stepped out of his room and made his way deeper into the cave.
    The further he walked, the quieter it became. Most of the survivors were already asleep, resting after another long day on this strange world. But Nate's destination was far from silent.
    As he walked, the faint sound of metal clashing against metal echoed through the tunnels. The rhythmic hammering grew louder with every step, and soon, he caught the faint scent of burning metal mixed with the musk of the cave.
    After what felt like an eternity of walking, he finally arrived at his destination.
    What he saw surprised him.
    The survivors had transformed the far end of the cave into a fully functioning blacksmithing station. Large openings had been carved into the rock walls, allowing air to flow through and giving space for the smoke to escape. The forge blazed, casting flickering shadows against the walls as molten metal sizzled under the relentless pounding of a hammer.
    Ray was in the middle of his work, his muscular arms flexing as he brought his hammer down on a glowing piece of Niyx. Sweat dripped down his forehead, but he didn't stop. He was entirely focused, his movements precise and practiced.
    Two young men stood near him, working on separate projects¡ªhis apprentices, no doubt.
    Nate's eyes drifted downward. Scattered across the ground were countless failed weapons¡ªblades that had cracked, spearheads that had bent, and arrowheads that had shattered upon impact. It was clear that Ray had been struggling with something.
    The only weapons that seemed to have been successfully made were basic ones¡ªswords, spears, and daggers without any kind of magical properties. They were strong, but Ray was aiming for something more.
    He wanted to forge weapons with attributes.
    Nate took a step closer. Before he could say anything, Ray suddenly paused mid-swing. His head turned toward Nate, his sharp eyes locking onto him instantly.
    Of course, he recognized him. Everyone in the camp knew Nate by now. He was one of the most respected¡ªif not the most respected¡ªsurvivors among them.
    Ray straightened, placing his hammer down before stepping forward to greet him.
    Nate didn't waste time. He set the heavy bags down on the nearest surface. "I found something that might help," he said simply.
    Ray's eyes immediately dropped to the bags. Without hesitation, he reached into one of them and pulled out a crystal.
    The moment his fingers closed around it, his entire expression changed.
    His breath hitched. His eyes widened, gleaming with recognition. He turned the crystal in his hand, observing it closely as if he had just discovered a long-lost treasure.
    Then, suddenly, his face lit up with excitement.
    "This is it," he breathed, his voice filled with awe. "This is the missing piece!"
    Without warning, he turned to Nate and clapped him on the shoulder¡ªa gesture that was meant to be friendly but carried enough force to make Nate's body jolt slightly.
    "You beautiful bastard!" Ray grinned, his face practically glowing with excitement.
    Before Nate could say anything, Ray grabbed the bags, slinging them over his shoulder like they weighed nothing. He wasted no time diving back into his work, his focus entirely consumed by the possibilities that had just opened up before him.
    Nate stood there for a moment, watching as Ray inspected the crystals, already beginning to test them against the molten metal. He was so engrossed in his work that he didn't even realize Nate was still there.
    Nate shook his head with a small chuckle.
    At least someone's having a good night.
    Without another word, he turned and walked away, leaving Ray to his newfound obsession.
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones

 Chapter 92 A Choice Made

    Nate walked through the dimly lit cave, his mind preoccupied with how the crystals he found would help Ray achieve his goal. The weight of recent events pressed against his thoughts, if Ray successfully make weapons that makes them stronger then their chance of winning Zoro will increase and so does their chance of leaving this place.
    It was then that he noticed Madison's door slightly open, a soft light spilling from inside. His steps slowed as he caught a glimpse of her sitting on her bed, her posture tense, her hands struggling with something on her leg. The flickering lantern cast moving shadows on the rough stone walls, illuminating her face just enough for him to see the frustration etched in her features.
    At first, he considered walking away. Whatever it was, it wasn't his business. But something made him pause.
    His instincts urged him to knock.
    A soft voice, absentminded and distracted, responded, "Come in."
    Madison didn't even look up as he stepped inside. She was too focused on what she was doing, attempting to wrap a bandage around her leg, but failing miserably. Her fingers fumbled with the cloth, her movements clumsy.
    Nate frowned. "You're not wrapping it right."
    Madison's head snapped up, her eyes widening slightly as she finally realized who it was.
    "Nate?" she murmured, blinking as if to confirm she wasn't imagining things.
    He simply nodded and took a step closer. "Want some help?"
    She hesitated, looking down at her failed attempt, then back up at him. Finally, she sighed. "Yeah¡­ I guess."
    Nate didn't wait for further permission. He moved to the bed and sat beside her, his hands already reaching for the bandage. Without thinking, he lifted her injured leg onto his lap, the warmth of her skin against his jeans making his grip tighten slightly.
    Madison tensed at first, but as his fingers worked with practiced ease, undoing the tangled mess she had made, she relaxed.
    His touch was careful¡ªgentle, yet firm. His hands brushed against her skin occasionally, sending an unspoken tension between them that neither of them acknowledged out loud.
    As he focused on his work, he asked, "How did this happen?"
    Madison exhaled sharply through her nose. "Training," she answered, shifting slightly as she adjusted her position.
    Nate arched a brow but didn't look up. "Training with who?"
    "Some guy who uses ice powers," she said. "We were sparring, and he¡­ well, he kind of hit me by mistake."
    Nate's hands momentarily paused before continuing. "Why aren't you healing?"
    Madison hesitated, then admitted, "I do heal. But if it's an ice injury¡­ I have to recover naturally."
    That made him pause.
    It was brief¡ªso fast that most people wouldn't have noticed¡ªbut Madison did.
    Something flickered in his eyes. Fear? Doubt? Questions? She couldn't quite place it, but whatever it was, it was gone in an instant, hidden beneath his usual composed expression.
    She wanted to ask, but she held back.
    Instead, she watched as Nate continued his work. His fingers moved with precision, wrapping the bandage around her leg properly this time. It was a strange feeling¡ªhaving someone care for her like this. Not because they had to, but because they chose to.
    The silence stretched between them until Nate finally broke it.
    "Are you mad at me?"
    Madison blinked, caught off guard by the sudden question.
    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire
    "Mad at you?" she repeated, as if the thought had never even crossed her mind.
    "For before," Nate clarified, glancing up at her briefly. "When I yelled at you."
    Madison studied his face for a moment before a small, amused smile tugged at her lips.
    "No, I'm not mad," she said, shaking her head slightly. "I felt bad when you shouted, yeah. But Bella explained why you did it, so I got over it."
    Nate exhaled, nodding slightly. "Still," he said, his voice softer, "I shouldn't have reacted that way. I'm sorry."
    Madison tilted her head slightly, her smile widening. "It's really alright, Nate."
    For a moment, their eyes locked.
    Neither of them spoke. Neither of them moved.
    And in that brief, fleeting second, something unspoken passed between them.
    Then, Nate looked down at her leg and tightened the last wrap.
    "Done," he said, patting the bandage lightly.
    Madison looked down, flexing her foot slightly. It felt much better than before¡ªsecure, firm, but not too tight.
    "Where did you even get this?" Nate asked, nodding at the bandage.
    Madison leaned back slightly, stretching her arms. "Some guy was traveling with medical supplies before the crash," she explained. "He recently found his bag."
    "Ah," Nate said. "Cool."
    Silence.
    But this time, it wasn't awkward.
    It was¡­ something else.
    Then, without warning, Madison moved.
    She shifted closer¡ªso close that their knees touched. Her scent, something faintly floral, filled the space between them.
    Nate tensed slightly, his senses suddenly hyperaware of how little distance there was between them.
    Madison's expression softened as she placed a hand on the bed beside him, her fingers barely brushing against his.
    "There's something important I need to talk to you about," she said, her voice lower now, more serious.
    Nate felt it again.
    That shift in the air.
    Nate inhaled slowly, steadying himself as he watched Madison. There was something different in the air¡ªsomething heavier, more intimate. The way she sat close to him, her fingers lightly resting on the bed beside his, her gaze fixed on him with an unreadable depth¡ªit was enough to make his pulse shift slightly.
    Still, he kept his composure.
    "You can ask me anything," he finally said, his voice calm. "Go ahead."
    Madison opened her mouth, then closed it. A flicker of hesitation crossed her face, her usual confidence seeming to waver. She looked like she wanted to say something, but the words caught in her throat, tangled up in uncertainty.
    Nate noticed it immediately.
    Her fingers twitched slightly, her shoulders tensed, and her lips parted, only for her voice to falter. It wasn't like her to struggle with words.
    "Madison?" he prompted, tilting his head slightly.
    She exhaled sharply, shaking her head. "This is¡­ really awkward," she admitted, laughing nervously. "It's usually them asking me, you know? It feels so weird when I have to say it."
    Nate frowned slightly. "What are you talking about?"
    Madison bit her lip, staring down at her hands for a second before lifting her gaze back to his. "Since we've been on this island, I've felt it too," she said softly. "The effect it has on us. The way it¡­ changes things. But I didn't want to let it make a choice for me."
    Nate didn't say anything, just listened.
    "So, I waited," she continued. "I waited until I knew for sure who the right person was."
    A part of him already knew where this was going. He could see it in the way her eyes held his, the way her breathing hitched slightly as she spoke. Still, he didn't interrupt. He let her speak, let her say what was on her mind.
    And then she did.
    "That person is you, Nate."
    Nate's breath stilled for just a second.
    Even though he had expected it, hearing her say it out loud hit him differently.
    His expression didn't change much, but inside, something shifted.
    The memory of Claire flashed briefly in his mind¡ªhow things had unfolded between them, how he had let his emotions get tangled in something he wasn't sure of. He didn't want that to happen again, didn't want things to get complicated.
    But then he looked into Madison's eyes.
    And he saw something else. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    This was different.
    The way she looked at him wasn't like Claire. It wasn't like anyone else.
    There was something steady in her gaze¡ªsomething real.
    Before he could fully process his own thoughts, Madison spoke again.
    And her next words made him freeze.
    "I want to become your woman."
    For a moment, there was silence.
    A silence that stretched between them, thick with meaning.
    Nate simply stared at her, the weight of her words settling into his chest like a slow burn.
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones.
    So I have updated the characters, you can go check them out now

 Chapter 93 A Choice Made II

    Nate kept looking at Madison, his dark eyes locked onto hers, searching for any hesitation, any uncertainty. But there was none.
    She meant every word she had said.
    The way she looked at him¡ªsteady, unwavering, full of conviction¡ªmade him realize that she wasn't just saying this on impulse. She had thought about it. A lot. This was something she had wrestled with, something that had lingered in her heart for a long time before she finally decided to voice it.
    And now, here she was, waiting for his answer.
    Nate inhaled softly, his thoughts momentarily clouded by the weight of her words.
    Then, before he could even process his next move, his body acted on its own.
    His hand reached out, fingers brushing against hers before he wrapped his palm fully around her hand.
    Madison's breath hitched slightly at the sudden touch, her eyes widening just a fraction.
    Then, Nate smiled.
    It was a small smile¡ªsoft yet filled with meaning.
    In that moment, he didn't need to say anything.
    The look in his eyes, the warmth of his touch¡ªit was already his answer.
    Madison understood it immediately.
    A deep breath left her lips, almost like a sigh of relief, and then she leaned in, resting her head against his chest. Her body relaxed completely, her fingers curling slightly against his, holding onto him.
    For a moment, neither of them spoke.
    Madison simply stayed there, her face buried in the warmth of his chest, breathing in slowly, as if she had just unburdened herself from something heavy.
    Nate lifted his other hand and ran his fingers through her hair, his touch slow, gentle.
    She let out a small hum, almost as if she was savoring the moment.
    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire
    They stayed like that for a while¡ªsilent, still, wrapped in a moment neither of them wanted to break.
    ---
    Morning
    Jason's eyes fluttered open.
    His body was freezing.
    A sharp chill ran through him, and his fingers twitched slightly as he stirred. The air was crisp, carrying the scent of damp leaves and earth, and as his mind slowly adjusted, he immediately knew something was wrong.
    He wasn't in his room.
    His heartbeat quickened slightly as he blinked away the drowsiness, his senses sharpening.
    Beneath him, the ground was rough, covered in dirt and fallen leaves. A cold breeze rustled through the trees, making the branches sway above him.
    Jason sat up quickly, his hands brushing off the dirt from his clothes as his gaze darted around.
    The forest.
    How the hell did he get here?
    The last thing he remembered was lying down in his room, trying to get some rest. Now, he was out in the middle of the forest, as if someone had dumped him here in his sleep.
    His jaw clenched slightly as he slowly got to his feet, muscles tensed.
    Then, his eyes landed on the figure standing a few feet away.
    Axel.
    He was leaning against a tree, arms crossed, watching Jason with an unreadable expression.
    Jason's gaze hardened as he met Axel's stare.
    Axel pushed himself off the tree, taking a slow step forward. His tone was casual, but there was an edge to it.
    "Have you come to a decision, friend?"
    Jason didn't answer right away.
    His face remained neutral, unreadable.
    Then, after a moment, he spoke.
    "My decision was made a long time ago." His voice was firm. "I'm not supporting this. I'll never support what you're doing."
    Axel's eyes darkened slightly. His fingers twitched at his side.
    A few seconds passed in silence before he exhaled sharply, shaking his head.
    "I don't get you, man," he said, his tone colder this time. "I really don't. You're acting like we have something to lose here."
    Jason's jaw tightened. "This isn't about winning or losing."
    "Then what the fuck is it about?" Axel snapped, throwing the small stick in his hand to the ground. His voice was sharp now, filled with irritation.
    Jason's eyes flared with anger. "It's about dignity."
    Axel let out a bitter laugh, his eyes narrowing. "Dignity? Since when do you give a shit about dignity?"
    Jason remained silent, his expression unmoving.
    Axel gestured around them, his voice growing more intense. "Look around, Jace. This place¡ªthis fucking island. Do you actually think we're getting out of here? Be real. We're stuck. And sooner or later, people will start breaking into factions, splitting apart. It's already happening."
    Jason didn't say anything, but his hands slowly curled into fists at his sides.
    "This isn't about right or wrong," Axel continued. "This is about choosing the right side. It's about power. It's about making sure we don't end up at the bottom when shit hits the fan."
    Jason stared at him, his eyes cold.
    "You're lost, brother," he said quietly. "There's no salvation for you."
    Axel's expression didn't change.
    But his fingers twitched slightly.
    Then, without looking back, he took a step away.
    He turned his gaze toward the thick bushes behind him.
    Then, his lips curved slightly as he said, "You can come out now."
    Jason's breath hitched as he heard the rustling.
    The wind shifted around him, and his sharp instincts immediately picked up on movement from all directions. His muscles tensed as dark figures emerged from the dense bushes, their faces concealed beneath masks.
    His pulse quickened.
    The way they moved¡ªthe way they positioned themselves¡ªthere was no doubt about it. They were with Axel.
    And then, to his surprise, Claire stepped out from the shadows and came to stand beside Axel.
    Jason's eyes narrowed as he scanned his surroundings.
    A deep, unsettled feeling crept into his chest.
    His voice came out low, controlled, but laced with quiet anger. "What's the meaning of this?"
    None of them answered.
    Instead, the masked figures slowly raised their hands, and in an instant, their elemental abilities came to life.
    One of them ignited his palm in a swirl of violent flames, the fire twisting and crackling as if it had a mind of its own.
    Another one caused the ground beneath them to tremble slightly, tiny fissures forming beneath his feet, as if the earth itself was responding to his power.
    A third figure's hand shimmered with an eerie purple glow, the air around it crackling with energy.
    The fourth summoned water from thin air, the liquid twisting into a spear-like form as it hovered beside him.
    Jason's jaw clenched.
    They weren't here to play.
    His fingers curled into fists, his body already shifting into a defensive stance. The wind around him responded to his tension, subtly shifting in his favor, but deep down, he knew the odds were against him.
    Then, without warning, one of them shot toward him with terrifying speed.
    Jason barely had time to react as a flaming fist came crashing toward his face. He twisted his body, narrowly dodging it, feeling the heat scorch the air beside him.
    But there was no time to recover.
    The second attacker¡ªearth user¡ªlunged forward and slammed his foot into the ground. The earth beneath Jason erupted violently, sending him stumbling backward.
    Before he could fully regain his footing, the third one moved in, the eerie purple energy swirling around his fist as he struck Jason square in the ribs. A surge of pain exploded through his side as he was sent flying, skidding against the rough dirt.
    Jason groaned but quickly rolled back to his feet, panting slightly.
    They were fast. Too fast.
    He barely had time to process before the fourth one¡ªwater user¡ªlaunched his attack. A whip-like tendril of water lashed toward him. Jason managed to summon a burst of wind to deflect it, but the distraction left him open.
    The fire user struck next.
    A flaming foot connected with Jason's stomach, the impact knocking the air out of his lungs as he was thrown backward once more. His back slammed against a tree with a sickening thud.
    Jason coughed violently, his vision blurring for a moment as pain flared through his body.
    But they didn't stop.
    The moment he tried to push himself up, the earth user rushed forward, delivering a brutal knee strike to his chest. Jason gasped as another wave of pain coursed through him.
    Then the water user lashed out again, sending a high-pressure stream of water that struck his shoulder, slicing through his skin like a blade. Blood splattered against the dirt.
    Jason's breaths were ragged, his vision spinning slightly.
    And still, they kept coming.
    The wind user clenched his jaw, summoning a powerful gust around him, trying to push them back, but they were relentless.
    Another fiery punch. Another bone-cracking strike. A brutal kick to his ribs.
    Jason's body was being battered from all sides.
    And through it all, Axel stood there, watching in silence.
    At some point, he turned his head away, unable to keep looking.
    Claire, standing beside him, caught the movement.
    Her voice was sharp. Cold. "No."
    Axel's eyes snapped to her as she continued, her tone laced with authority. "You will watch."
    For a brief moment, something flickered in Axel's eyes. A hesitation.
    But then, slowly, he turned back, forcing himself to watch as Jason was beaten mercilessly.
    Blood dripped from Jason's mouth as he spat onto the ground, panting heavily.
    His body ached. Every inch of him was screaming in pain.
    And yet, his voice still came out strong.
    Through gritted teeth, he looked at Axel. His voice was raw with betrayal.
    "After everything I've done for you," he spat, his breath ragged. "You're just gonna stand there and watch?"
    Axel didn't answer.
    Jason let out a bitter, breathless laugh, shaking his head as he coughed up more blood.
    "You're not gonna fucking talk to me?" he growled, his voice cracking with pain and anger. "Say something, Axel."
    Axel remained silent, his fists clenched at his sides.
    Jason's breathing grew heavier as another blow struck his side, sending him stumbling once more.
    His body was broken. His strength was fading.
    He knew he was losing.
    And then, the moment came.
    The masked figures stopped.
    Jason barely managed to lift his head, his swollen eyes struggling to focus. His body swayed slightly as blood dripped from his lips onto the dirt below.
    Then, Claire stepped forward.
    She held something in her hands.
    A sword.
    She turned to Axel, her cold gaze meeting his.
    "Finish it," she said smoothly, extending the weapon toward him.
    Axel's expression darkened.
    His fingers hesitated before wrapping around the hilt.
    His grip tightened as he looked at the broken, bloodied figure of his best friend.
    Jason met his gaze.
    There was no fear in his eyes.
    Only disappointment. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones

 Chapter 94 A New Hope

    Jason's breath came in ragged gasps, his body trembling as he lay broken on the cold, unforgiving ground. His face was covered in blood, his clothes torn, his limbs barely responding to his will. He had endured every strike, every brutal attack from those masked figures, but the worst pain of all came from the man standing before him¡ªAxel, his best friend, the brother he had fought beside for so long. Jason coughed violently, blood splattering against the dirt as his half-lidded eyes flickered up toward Axel. His voice was weak, barely more than a whisper, but he forced the words out between labored breaths.
    "Why, Axel?" His voice wavered, his throat raw from both pain and emotion. "Why can't you see it? They're using you..."
    Axel flinched, but his face remained unreadable. The grip on the sword in his hand tightened as he took slow, deliberate steps forward. Jason could barely lift his head, but he saw the hesitation in Axel's movements, the conflict in his eyes. It was subtle, almost hidden beneath a cold mask of resolve, but Jason had known Axel too long to miss it.
    Jason was lifted off the ground forcefully by the men standing beside him.
    Axel swallowed hard, his own breathing unsteady. He was trying to convince himself that this was the right thing to do, that this was necessary, but Jason's words cut through his fragile defenses like a blade. His hands trembled, his heart pounded violently against his ribs, and for the first time in a long while, he felt afraid¡ªnot of the people around him, not of Claire, but of himself.
    "I wish..." Axel's voice broke as he stared down at Jason, his best friend lying in a pool of his own blood. "I wish this had happened another way..." His fingers curled tighter around the hilt of the sword as his vision blurred. "I really do."
    Jason's lips parted, but before he could speak again, Axel moved.
    With one swift, brutal thrust, Axel drove the sword deep into Jason's abdomen.
    Jason's body jerked violently as the steel tore through flesh and muscle, his mouth opening in a silent scream. His bloodshot eyes widened, filled with pain, disbelief... and something far worse¡ªbetrayal. He didn't even feel the blade as much as he felt the heartbreak, the final proof that the man he called his brother had truly abandoned him.
    His trembling hand shot up, gripping Axel's wrist, his fingers weak yet desperate. His breath came in short, choking gasps, and blood dribbled down the corner of his mouth as he tried to speak.
    "I... I would've taken a bullet for you..." His voice was barely above a whisper, each word a struggle as agony tore through his body. His grip on Axel's wrist weakened as his knees buckled. "Y-you..." He coughed violently, his body convulsing as blood gushed from his wound. "...you hurt me, brother." His voice cracked, not from the pain of the wound but from something much deeper. "You hurt me..."
    Axel's entire body tensed, his jaw clenched so tightly it hurt. He had told himself this was necessary, that Jason had chosen his side and there was no going back¡ªbut standing here now, watching Jason's life drain away, hearing the pain in his voice, feeling his grip fade, it no longer felt like a choice. It felt like a crime.
    Jason's body swayed, his legs finally giving out beneath him as he fell backward. His hand slipped from Axel's wrist, smearing blood across his fingers before it went limp. His body hit the ground with a dull thud, dust rising around him, and for a moment, silence filled the air. The wind rustled the leaves, carrying the heavy scent of iron, and in that moment, everything felt still.
    Axel couldn't move. His hands were coated in Jason's blood, his mind screaming at him, his chest tightening with an unbearable weight. His throat burned, his vision blurred, and before he could stop it, tears welled in his eyes and spilled down his face.
    He had killed his best friend.
    He had killed the one person who had stood by him through everything.
    His fingers twitched as he slowly turned away, his movements stiff, mechanical, as if his body no longer belonged to him. Each step he took away from Jason felt heavier than the last, as if the ground beneath him was pulling him down.
    As he passed Claire, his voice was barely audible, but there was something chilling in the way he spoke.
    "This better be worth it," he murmured, his tone flat, hollow. "Or else."
    Claire raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at her lips, but for some reason, a shiver ran down her spine. The way he said it, the way he didn't even look at her¡ªit unsettled her in a way she hadn't expected. But she quickly brushed it off, scoffing as she crossed her arms.
    "Empty threats," she muttered as she turned her gaze back to Jason's lifeless body.
    She then looked toward the masked figures, her expression returning to its usual cold indifference. "Dispose of the body properly," she ordered. "Make sure no one finds him."
    The figures nodded, moving toward Jason's corpse, but what Claire and Axel didn't know was that they were being watched.
    Hidden in the shadows, two figures crouched low behind the trees, their breaths silent, their eyes wide with horror. They had come here seeking a moment of privacy, a chance to indulge in their own desires, but what they stumbled upon was something far more disturbing.
    They had witnessed everything¡ªthe fight, the betrayal, the execution.
    And now, they knew the truth.
    ---
    Nate was woken up by a loud shout outside, his consciousness dragging itself from the depths of sleep as his ears rang from the sudden noise. His body still felt heavy, the weight of exhaustion clinging to his muscles as he pushed himself up from the bed. His mind was sluggish, groggy from rest, and for a few moments, he just sat there, staring at the walls of his small room, trying to make sense of the commotion outside. Another wave of cheers erupted from beyond his door, making him furrow his brows in confusion. What the hell was going on?
    Shaking off the remnants of sleep, he swung his legs over the edge of the bed and stood up, his movements slow and deliberate as he stretched his stiff muscles. He reached for his shirt, pulling it over his head before making his way toward the door. As soon as he stepped outside, the noise grew even louder, the sound of people talking, cheering, and laughing filling the air around him. The moment his eyes adjusted to the dim lighting outside, he saw them¡ªa large group of people gathered together, all standing in a loose circle, their attention focused on something or someone in the middle.
    His curiosity piqued, Nate pushed forward, navigating through the small crowd. When some of the people noticed him, they immediately stepped aside, making way for him to pass through. He could feel the excitement radiating off them, a strange energy buzzing in the air, thick with anticipation. As he finally reached the center of the gathering, his gaze landed on the people standing there¡ªRyder, Jack, and to his surprise, his old art teacher, Mr. Griffin. But all their eyes were fixed on one person¡ªRay, the camp's blacksmith.
    Ray stood in the middle, gripping something firmly in his hands. The moment Nate's eyes landed on it, his breath hitched slightly. A sword. But not just any sword. It was glowing, faint embers of fire licking at its sharp edges, its entire form radiating a pulsating warmth as if it were alive, breathing. The reddish-orange hue of the flames cast an eerie yet mesmerizing glow on Ray's face, his expression one of triumph.
    The murmurs of the crowd grew louder, and before Nate could fully process what was happening, Ray took a step forward, his voice booming through the open space.
    "Clear the way!"
    At his command, the crowd instinctively parted, giving him a wide berth. Ray turned his head slightly, meeting Nate's gaze for the briefest of moments before looking away. He then raised the sword, holding it with both hands, positioning it in front of him. The fire along the blade's edge crackled softly, almost as if it were responding to his grip. Without wasting another second, Ray swung the sword in a swift, fluid motion, slashing it toward a nearby tree.
    The moment the blade cut through the air, a thin, concentrated line of fire burst forth from its edge, shooting straight toward the tree in its path. The attack struck with pinpoint precision, igniting a portion of the bark upon contact. The flames didn't consume the tree entirely, but the part where the fire had landed burned with a fierce intensity, glowing brightly. Gasps filled the air, followed by excited whispers and astonished expressions.
    "Holy shit¡­" someone muttered under their breath, breaking the momentary silence that followed.
    A water ability user immediately stepped forward, summoning a small sphere of liquid in his palms before dousing the flames, extinguishing them effortlessly. But the damage had already been done. The power of the sword had been demonstrated, and everyone there had witnessed it firsthand.
    The realization hit them all at once. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Ray had succeeded.
    He had created a weapon infused with elemental energy.
    The crowd erupted into cheers, their voices carrying through the air, a mixture of disbelief and pure exhilaration. Even those who had expected this outcome couldn't help but marvel at what they had just seen. Most of them knew Ray didn't possess any elemental abilities, and yet, he had wielded a weapon that allowed him to harness fire as if it were his own.
    Ray turned back to face them, his expression full of pride as he raised the sword high above his head. "People!" he called out, his voice echoing with authority. "We have been successful in creating a magical weapon!"
    The crowd's cheers grew even louder, some clapping while others simply looked on in awe. To some, this moment meant far more than just witnessing a breakthrough in craftsmanship. It meant survival.
    For many in the camp, their abilities weren't suited for direct combat. Some had abilities that were more supportive, defensive, or even passive in nature. Madison, for example, could teleport, but that alone wouldn't help her win a fight against a monstrous beast. Bella's telekinesis was useful but only when there were objects around to manipulate. Now, with these weapons, everyone had a chance.
    They would no longer be helpless if they were attacked. They would no longer have to rely solely on those with offensive abilities.
    But more than that¡ªthis was preparation.
    This was their first real step toward being ready for when Zoro returned with the Keepers.
    Nate watched as the realization dawned on the faces around him. Hope. Determination. A renewed sense of purpose. It was rare to see such expressions in a place where survival was the only priority. But right now, in this moment, they weren't just surviving.
    They were preparing to fight back.
    Ray turned toward Nate once again, and this time, he smiled¡ªa wide, genuine smile. He lowered the sword slightly before patting Nate on the shoulder with enough force to make him slightly stumble. "You beautiful bastard," Ray said with a grin, his voice filled with gratitude. "Those crystals you brought me¡­ they were the missing piece. Without them, none of this would've been possible."
    "Again!" Nate murmured as he rubbed his shoulder.
    Nate barely had time to react before Ray turned away, already running back to his work. The excitement in his eyes was unmistakable, and it was clear he wasn't stopping here. If one magical weapon was possible, then so were many more.
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 95 Alices Confession

    As the echoes of excitement slowly faded, the crowd that had gathered around Ray's demonstration began to disperse. Though their spirits were high, they all had responsibilities¡ªtasks that could not be ignored just because of a single moment of celebration. Even though this new weapon gave them hope, it did not change the reality of their situation. They were still trapped on this island, still facing the unknown, still vulnerable to dangers lurking in the shadows.
    Nate stood among the departing crowd, his mind still replaying the scene he had just witnessed. A weapon infused with elemental energy¡­ It was something he never thought possible, and yet, here they were. If Ray could create more of them, their chances of survival would increase drastically.
    He let out a small sigh, shaking his head slightly. His thoughts had drifted so far that he only now realized something¡ªMadison and Bella were nowhere to be seen. His eyes scanned the thinning crowd, searching for even a glimpse of them, but they were simply not there.
    A small frown formed on his face as he turned, spotting Amara passing by with her usual confident stride. Without hesitation, he called out to her.
    "Hey, Amara."
    She stopped, tilting her head slightly before walking toward him. "What's up?"
    "Have you seen Madison or Bella?" he asked.
    Amara nodded, her fiery red hair shifting slightly in the breeze. "Yeah, they left earlier for their regular morning practice. They should be back later."
    At her words, Nate nodded, a smile tugging at his lips. "Got it. Thanks."
    He turned to walk away, but Amara's gaze lingered on him for a moment longer than usual. There was something in her expression¡ªsomething thoughtful, almost calculating¡ªas she watched him move through the crowd.
    Nate, however, was too lost in his thoughts to notice. His mind was occupied with too many things¡ªthe weapons, the coming battles, and now, the realization that everyone was trying to improve themselves in whatever way they could. Madison and Bella were training, Ryder was constantly working to keep his strength up, and even Ray, who had no combat abilities, had found a way to contribute.
    It made him wonder¡ªwas he doing enough?
    So distracted was he that he didn't see the man walking straight toward him. Their bodies collided, a sharp impact that sent the man stumbling backward. The suddenness of it caught Nate off guard, and he instinctively reached out a hand to help.
    But before he could, the man angrily slapped his hand away.
    "What the hell is wrong with you, man?" the stranger snapped, his voice laced with irritation. "Watch where you're going!"
    Nate blinked, confused for a moment. "I'm really sorry," he said, keeping his tone calm and composed.
    But instead of accepting the apology, the man suddenly stepped forward aggressively, pushing Nate hard in the chest. The unexpected force made Nate take a step back, his brows furrowing in surprise.
    "So it's my fault now?" the man growled, his voice rising. "What the fuck do you mean? You slammed into me, and it's my fault?!"
    The sudden hostility took Nate aback. All he had done was apologize, yet this man was acting as if he had committed some kind of grave offense. His reaction didn't make sense¡ªit was as if he was looking for a fight.
    A murmur spread through the crowd as people began to gather around them. The commotion had drawn attention, and soon, a ring of spectators had formed, watching the confrontation unfold. Some looked curious, others uneasy.
    Amara, who had still been standing nearby, witnessed the entire exchange. Her eyes narrowed as she saw the man pushing Nate again and again, his actions clearly meant to provoke a reaction.
    Before Nate could respond, Amara stepped forward, shoving the man back with enough force to make him stumble slightly.
    "What the hell is wrong with you?" she snapped, her tone sharp and unwavering. "He clearly apologized to you, so why are you making such a big deal out of this?"
    The man's eyes flicked toward Amara, his expression unreadable for a moment. Then, as if realizing that the situation had drawn too much attention, he let out a sharp hiss, glaring at Nate one last time before turning on his heel and walking away.
    Nate simply smiled as he watched the man leave, his expression calm. He wasn't angry, nor did he feel the need to react the way the man had obviously wanted him to. Instead, he let out a quiet breath, his gaze following the man's retreating form.
    "Thank you," he said, turning to Amara.
    Amara smirked, crossing her arms. "Don't mention it. Some people just have nothing better to do than pick fights."
    With that, she walked away, and the crowd began to disperse as well. The energy in the air shifted back to normal, the momentary tension fading as quickly as it had appeared.
    But as Nate stood there alone, a single thought lingered in his mind.
    That was weird¡­
    He glanced down, his fingers unconsciously curling into a fist. Something didn't feel right. That man¡ªhis reaction had been too exaggerated, too deliberate. It was as if he had been trying to provoke Nate, almost like he had an agenda.
    Nate exhaled softly, murmuring under his breath, "I have to be careful¡­"
    Even though he didn't know exactly what was going on, he could feel it. Something was at play. He just didn't know what.
    Before he could dwell on it any further, a sudden, sweet aroma drifted through the air, cutting through his thoughts like a blade. It was warm and inviting, a scent that carried an almost nostalgic comfort.
    Before he could even turn to see where it was coming from, a familiar voice spoke up beside him.
    "I have something to talk to you about."
    Nate blinked as Alice appeared at his side, her hand suddenly grabbing his. Her expression was unreadable, but there was something in her eyes¡ªsomething serious.
    Whatever it was, Nate could tell it wasn't going to be just a casual conversation. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    He stood still, staring at Alice as she stood before him, her hands clenched slightly at her sides. Her expression was firm, but there was something else beneath the surface¡ªsomething hesitant, almost vulnerable. Whatever she wanted to say, it was clearly something that had been weighing on her mind.
    For a brief moment, Nate wondered what it could be. Why had she pulled him aside with such urgency? And why did she look so serious, as if she had just made some life-changing decision?
    Before he could ask, Alice took a deep breath, swallowing hard before finally speaking.
    "Nate, the thing is¡­"
    She hesitated, her fingers twitching slightly as if she was trying to gather the courage to continue.
    "The thing is what?" Nate asked, confused by her sudden pause. His voice carried a hint of impatience, but it wasn't because he was annoyed. It was because the weight of her expression made him curious¡ªeager to know what was making her act this way.
    Alice let out a shaky breath, steadying herself. "The thing is¡­ I've had feelings for you for the past few weeks."
    Nate's eyes widened slightly, but he said nothing, letting her continue.
    She bit her lip for a moment before speaking again. "And when I kissed you¡­" Her voice softened, her cheeks turning slightly red. "My feelings went out of control."
    She clenched her hands together in front of her, her gaze flickering downward as if she was afraid to meet his eyes. "The reason I left so quickly yesterday¡­ it may have seemed like I ignored you, but that wasn't the case at all. I left because I was so shocked. I didn't know what to say. I didn't know how to process what I was feeling."
    Nate remained silent, his mind processing every word. He hadn't expected this.
    Alice exhaled deeply, finally lifting her head to meet his gaze again. "But I've come to a decision."
    Her voice was steady now, no longer wavering with uncertainty. Whatever doubts she had before, they were gone now.
    Nate felt his heart quicken slightly. "What is it?" he asked, his voice lower than before.
    Alice didn't answer with words.
    Instead, she stepped forward, grabbed his hands, and without hesitation, raised herself onto her toes.
    Then she kissed him.
    Her lips were soft, warm, and filled with a deep emotion that sent a shiver through Nate's entire body. The moment their lips met, he felt himself falling into the sensation, his eyes fluttering shut.
    Time seemed to slow as the gentle pressure of her kiss deepened. There was no rush, no urgency¡ªonly the quiet, unspoken feelings that passed between them in that intimate moment.
    But while his body melted into the kiss, his mind was anything but calm.
    What about Madison?
    The thought slammed into him like a storm, tearing through the bliss of the moment.
    How will I tell Madison about her?
    His heart pounded as conflicting emotions swirled inside him. Alice's lips felt so right against his, her touch so sweet, but at the same time, he couldn't ignore the other truth¡ªthe truth that only made this moment more complicated.
    How will I tell her about Madison?
    Madison had confessed to him just last night, her words still fresh in his mind. The way she had looked at him, the way she had rested her head against his chest in relief after he silently accepted her feelings¡­ it had been so real, so raw.
    And yet, here he was, kissing Alice.
    For a brief second, guilt threatened to creep into his chest.
    But then, another thought whispered in the back of his mind¡ªone that made a slow smile creep onto his face even as he continued to kiss Alice.
    What if I don't have to choose?
    Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire
    The idea was dangerous, yet thrilling.
    What if I can have both women?
    It was a selfish thought, but the more he entertained it, the more it made sense. Madison loved him. Alice had just confessed her feelings. Would it really be impossible for him to be with both of them?
    His lips moved against Alice's, his hands tightening around hers as he deepened the kiss just slightly.
    In that moment, there was no doubt in his mind.
    Whatever happened next, he would make it work.
    No matter what.
    ****
    Support With Power Stones And Golden Tickets

 Chapter 96 Alices Confession R-18

    In the heat of the moment, Nate, with his heart pounding in sync with the pulse of their kiss, reached out and opened Alice's door. They hadn't broken their kiss; it was as if they were magnetized, each movement leading them closer to what felt inevitable. He guided her gently inside, the door closing behind them with a soft click that seemed to seal off the rest of the world.
    Without warning, Nate lifted Alice off her feet, his arms wrapping securely around her waist. Their kiss deepened; their tongues met in a dance of desire, intertwining in a way that felt both unfamiliar and incredibly right. The sensation was electric, a spark that ran the length of his spine, igniting every nerve ending with a warmth that was almost intoxicating. Alice's legs instinctively wrapped around him, her body pressed against his, fitting perfectly in the space he created against the wall.
    There, pinned between Nate and the cool firmness of the wall, their kiss evolved into something more. It was slow at first, an exploration of each other's mouths, savoring the taste and texture. But then, driven by a rising tide of passion, it became more urgent, tongues swirling with an increasing fervor as if each was trying to drink in the essence of the other. Their breaths mingled, hot and heavy, filling the room with the sounds of their shared longing.
    After what felt like an eternity wrapped in moments, Nate shifted his hold on Alice, moving away from the wall with her still in his arms. He navigated through the room with an ease born from familiarity, his destination clear in his mind. Gently, he laid her on his bed, her back meeting the softness of the sheets. His lips found the delicate curve of her neck, kissing with a gentle insistence that made her shiver. With one hand, he brushed her hair aside, clearing her face, allowing him to fully see her expressions of pleasure and surprise. His other hand roamed, finding her thigh, his touch light yet deliberate, sending waves of anticipation through her.
    Nate was careful not to rest his weight on her, hovering above her form. The air between them was charged, every touch a brush of fire.
    With her cheeks flushed, Alice finally managed to voice her thoughts, her voice a whisper of nerves and excitement, "What... what are you doing?"
    Nate, his voice husky with desire, replied, "What does it seem like I'm doing?" There was a playful edge to his tone, but his actions were anything but playful as he pulled his shirt off over his head, revealing a physique sculpted by time and effort. His skin was warm, the muscles defined, a sight that made Alice's breath hitch, her eyes wide with a mixture of awe and nervousness.
    "You're really doing this," she managed to say, the words sticking in her throat, her gaze locked on him.
    Nate paused his trail of kisses down her neck to look into her eyes, his own filled with a question, "Do you want me to stop?"
    "No," Alice said quickly, but then the admission tumbled out, stuttering, "It's just... I've never done this before."
    He smiled at her, a genuine smile that softened his features, though there was a glint in his eyes she didn't see¡ªa hint of mischief or perhaps something more. "Don't worry," he murmured, his lips finding hers again as she closed her eyes, surrendering to the sensation. "I won't make it weird."
    His words were soothing, but the smile he wore told a different story.
    Nate's hand found its way to Alice's waist, his touch light but deliberate. He felt her body tremble slightly beneath his fingers, a subtle sign of her lingering nervousness. Recognizing her anxiety, he leaned in to kiss her again, but this kiss was different. It was deep, gentle, and calm, a silent communication of reassurance that everything was alright. The kiss was slow, each movement of his lips against hers meant to soothe rather than ignite, to calm rather than to excite.
    As the kiss lingered, Alice's body began to relax; the tension in her muscles eased, and she responded by wrapping her arms around him tightly, pulling him closer as if to anchor herself in this new, overwhelming sensation of trust and desire.
    Sensing her relaxation, Nate's hands moved with a newfound confidence. He gently removed her jacket, his fingers brushing against her arms, sending small shivers through her. Next, he lifted the hem of her shirt, pulling it over her head to reveal her in just her bra. There was no resistance from Alice; instead, there was an unspoken yearning in her gaze, a silent plea for more of his touch.
    With a deft, practiced motion, Nate unhooked her bra, letting it fall away to reveal her breasts. Alice, now feeling surprisingly at ease, managed a light-hearted comment, her voice laced with humor, "Why does it feel like you've been doing this quite a lot?" Her ability to make a jest at such a moment showed how far she had come from her initial nervousness, now fully embracing the situation.
    Nate's eyes were drawn to her breasts, which were perfectly proportioned ¨C not too large, not too small. They seemed to defy gravity, standing firm and proud. Her skin was smooth, a canvas of pale cream with a slight flush of pink from the heat of their intimacy. Her nipples, now erect from the cool air and the excitement, were small, dark peaks against her lighter skin, betraying her arousal.
    His lips found her breast first, starting with a gentle kiss. The warmth of his mouth sent a jolt through Alice, a mixture of shock and pleasure. He circled her nipple with his tongue, teasing it gently, coaxing it to further hardness. His touch was exploratory, each movement deliberate as he gauged her reactions. Gradually, his kisses became more passionate, his lips enveloping her nipple, sucking gently, his tongue flicking over the sensitive tip.
    Alice's breath caught, a soft moan escaping her lips as she arched her back slightly, offering herself more fully to him. Nate's technique shifted, his kisses now interspersed with light sucks, increasing in intensity but never crossing into discomfort. He cupped her other breast with his hand, his thumb mimicking the actions of his mouth on the other side, creating a symphony of sensation that played across her senses.
    His sucking grew more insistent, the pressure just enough to drive her wild without causing pain. It was as if he knew exactly where the line was between pleasure and too much, navigating it with the skill of a seasoned lover. Alice's hands found their way to his head, her fingers threading through his hair, not to pull him away but to urge him closer, her moans growing louder, more urgent. Each sound she made seemed to feed into Nate's own desire, his actions becoming more fervent yet still controlled.
    Her breasts, sensitive and responsive, were now the center of their universe. Each suck, each gentle tug, was met with a moan or a sharp intake of breath from Alice, her body writhing slightly under him, caught in the throes of pleasure. The room was filled with the soft sounds of their breathing, the wet sound of his mouth on her skin, and her increasingly uninhibited expressions of ecstasy. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    As the heat of the moment continued to build, Nate's path of kisses descended from Alice's breasts, trailing down her stomach. His lips traced a line over her skin, which was now slick with a thin sheen of sweat from their shared excitement. His hands followed, caressing her sides, feeling the subtle rise and fall of her breath.
    When he reached the waistband of her pants, he looked up at Alice, his eyes seeking consent in the dim light. Her nod was slight but clear, her eyes wide with anticipation and trust. With careful fingers, Nate undid the button and zipper, slowly pulling her pants down her legs, unveiling her in just her panties.
    Her panties were simple yet elegant, a stark contrast against her skin. He paused to appreciate her, his eyes taking in the curve of her hips, the gentle swell where her thighs met her torso. The fabric was slightly damp, a testament to her arousal. He helped her out of them, revealing her pussy for the first time.
    Her pussy was a sight to behold, the lips soft and slightly parted, a delicate pink that seemed to glisten with her excitement. Her pubic hair was neatly trimmed, giving it an almost artistic look, framing her sex like a work of art. There was a light, musky scent that filled the air, not overwhelming but distinctly hers, a scent that seemed to pull Nate closer.
    He kissed her inner thighs first, his lips brushing against her skin with feather-light touches, each kiss a promise of what was to come. The skin was warm, quivering slightly under his touch, as if her body was anticipating his next move. He alternated between soft kisses and gentle nips, playing with the contrast of sensations.
    As he moved closer to her center, his kisses became more deliberate. He placed a kiss right at the crease of her thigh, so close to her pussy that his breath fanned over her sensitive flesh. Alice's legs trembled slightly, her breath catching in her throat.
    Finally, Nate pressed his lips directly against her pussy, the kiss tender yet charged with intention. He inhaled deeply, the scent now richer, more intimate, a combination of her natural musk and the sweet tang of her arousal. When his tongue first touched her, it was tentative, tasting her with just the tip, finding her taste sweet with a hint of salt, like the most forbidden of fruits.
    He explored her further with his tongue, parting her lips to delve deeper, tasting her fully now. Her taste was like nothing he had experienced before, uniquely hers, a blend of sweetness and the slight, intoxicating tang of her arousal. His tongue circled her clit, teasing it with light, quick flicks before enveloping it with his lips, sucking gently.
    Alice's reactions were immediate; her hips bucked slightly, a moan escaping her lips, her hands fisting in the sheets. The sensation of his tongue inside her was overwhelming, exploring the warm, wet folds of her pussy, each movement sending waves of pleasure through her. He varied his technique, sometimes licking in long, languid strokes, other times focusing on her clit, teasing it until she was nearly writhing beneath him.
    Her pussy was incredibly responsive, her inner walls clenching around his tongue whenever he ventured inside. The sounds of his mouth working against her filled the room, wet and intimate, mixed with her increasingly loud moans. Nate could feel her getting wetter, the taste of her intensifying, her thighs clamping around his head as if to draw him in deeper.
    She was lost in the sensation, her body moving with a rhythm of its own, guided by the pleasure he was giving her. Nate's hands moved to her hips, holding her steady as he continued to eat her out, his tongue now moving with a purpose, knowing exactly where and how to touch to drive her towards climax.
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 97 Bellas Teasing

    Alice's hands trembled slightly as she reached for Nate's belt, her fingers fumbling with the buckle. The sound of the metal clinking was sharp in the charged silence of the room, a stark contrast to the soft, wet sounds that had filled the air moments before. Nate watched her, his breath steady but his eyes dark with anticipation, as she finally unfastened the belt and tugged it free. Her movements were hesitant, a mix of nervousness and desire, but she didn't stop.
    Nate stood, helping her by unbuttoning his trousers and letting them fall to the floor, revealing his erection straining against his boxers. He pulled them off, his dick springing free, thick and hard, the sight of it making Alice's breath catch. She had never seen one up close before, and the reality of it¡ªits size, its hardness¡ªmade her heart race. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire
    He climbed back onto the bed, positioning himself over her, his body a warm, solid presence. "I'll go slow," he murmured, his voice low and reassuring, and she nodded, her eyes wide with trust. He guided himself to her entrance, the tip brushing against her slick folds, and she gasped softly, "Mmm." He pushed in gently, just the head at first, stretching her slowly. The sensation was foreign, a mix of pressure and fullness, and she bit her lip, her hands gripping his arms.
    When he met resistance, he paused, looking into her eyes. "This might hurt a little," he warned, and she nodded again, bracing herself. With a careful thrust, he broke through her hymen, and she cried out, "Ahh!" The pain was sharp but brief, and he stopped immediately, holding himself still inside her. "Take your time," he whispered, kissing her forehead, her cheeks, her lips, giving her all the time she needed to adjust.
    Her breathing slowed, the pain dulling into a manageable ache, and she finally whispered, "Okay." He began to move, slow and deliberate, pulling out slightly before pushing back in, each movement measured. "Mmm," she moaned softly, the sound a mix of discomfort and growing pleasure as her body began to adapt. He kept his pace gentle, his thrusts shallow, letting her get used to the sensation of him inside her.
    As her moans grew softer, more rhythmic¡ª"Mmm, ahh"¡ªhe felt her relax beneath him, her hips beginning to move with his. He smiled, sensing her enjoyment, and whispered, "Ready for more?" She nodded, her eyes half-lidded with pleasure, and he began to thrust deeper, still slow but with more purpose. Her moans grew louder, "Ohh, mmm," as the pleasure built, her body responding to his rhythm.
    After a while, he pulled out, his dick glistening with her wetness, and gently turned her onto her stomach. "Let's try this," he said, his voice thick with desire. She complied, her ass lifting slightly, and he groaned at the sight. Her ass was her most striking feature, round and firm, the soft flesh inviting. He positioned himself behind her, his hands gripping her hips, and entered her again, this time from behind. "Ohh," she moaned, the new angle hitting her differently, deeper, more intense.
    The sound of their bodies meeting was soft, a rhythmic slap as his hips pressed against her ass. The flesh jiggled slightly with each thrust, the sight of it driving him wild. Her ass felt incredible, the softness cushioning his movements, the warmth of her body enveloping him. He leaned forward, his chest against her back, and kissed her neck, his thrusts steady and deep. "Mmm, ahh," she moaned, her hands clutching the sheets, her body trembling with pleasure.
    He reached around, his fingers finding her clit, and began to rub in slow circles, matching the rhythm of his thrusts. "Ohh, yes," she gasped, her moans growing louder, more urgent. The dual sensation was overwhelming, and she felt herself building toward something intense. Her body tensed, her moans turning into cries, "Ahh, ohh, mmm," as she came, her pussy clenching around him, her entire body shuddering with the force of her orgasm.
    Nate slowed, letting her ride out the waves of pleasure, but he wasn't done. He pulled out, turning her onto her back again, and entered her once more. This time, his thrusts were deeper, more urgent, his own climax building. "Mmm" she moaned, still sensitive from her orgasm, her body responding to his every movement. He kissed her deeply, their tongues intertwining, as he felt himself nearing the edge.
    Finally, he pulled out, his dick pulsing as he came, his release spilling onto her stomach in hot, thick spurts. He collapsed beside her, both of them panting, their bodies slick with sweat. The room was quiet now, save for their heavy breathing, the aftermath of their shared intimacy hanging in the air. After Catching his breath, Nate will look at her as he will kiss her lips.
    "Wanna go again?"
    "Yes!"
    ---
    The jungle stretched endlessly around them, thick with towering trees, dense foliage, and the distant echoes of unseen creatures. The damp earth beneath Madison's boots was slick with blood¡ªnot hers, but from the creature she had just slain. She took a steady breath, watching as the beast's body twitched one last time before finally going still.
    In front of her, the air shimmered as the core of the creature¡ªan eerie, pulsating purple crystal¡ªslowly lifted from its corpse. Madison wiped the sweat from her brow before reaching out to grab it. The moment her fingers made contact, a faint hum resonated through her palm, as if the crystal itself was alive with power.
    Beside her, Bella emerged from behind a thick tree trunk, her expression calm as she levitated a blue-glowing crystal in front of her without even touching it. Unlike Madison, she didn't need to physically retrieve the core¡ªher telekinesis did all the work.
    Madison glanced at Bella's spoils. "That one's ice, isn't it?"
    Bella nodded. "Yeah. Not really my thing, but hey, the more we collect, the better."
    Madison hummed in agreement, slipping her crystal into a pouch at her waist. Ray had given her a task: collect as many beast crystals as possible. His newest invention was insane, borderline impossible¡ªan arrow crafted entirely from beast cores, no other materials involved. A weapon made of raw, condensed elemental energy. Madison had no idea if Ray would actually succeed, but if anyone could pull it off, it was him.
    She turned back toward the jungle, scanning for movement, when Bella's voice cut through the quiet.
    "So," Bella started casually, tossing her crystal in the air before catching it again, "how's it going with Nate?"
    Madison froze for half a second before resuming her stride. "What?"
    Bella smirked, stepping closer. "Don't play dumb. You confessed to him already, right? So... how's it going?"
    Madison kept her eyes forward, focusing a little too hard on the trees ahead. "It's fine."
    Bella let out an exaggerated groan. "Ugh, 'fine'? That's all you're giving me? Girl, you finally admitted your feelings to him! Don't leave me hanging."
    Madison shot her a warning look. "Why do you care?"
    Bella grinned. "Because this island is boring, and I need entertainment. And watching you be all flustered over Nate is the best thing to happen all week."
    Madison rolled her eyes but felt warmth creeping up her neck. "I'm not flustered."
    Bella gasped dramatically. "You're totally flustered." She then nudged Madison with her elbow. "So? Has he kissed you yet? Touched you? Whispered sweet nothings in your ear?"
    Madison scoffed. "None of your business."
    Bella groaned. "Oh, come on! Give me something."
    Madison sighed, finally giving in just a little. "We hugged. That's it."
    Bella's eyes widened with excitement. "Ohhh, a hug! And?"
    "And what?"
    "How was it?"
    Madison hesitated for a moment before answering. "¡­It was nice."
    Bella gaped at her. "Nice?! That's it?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Madison crossed her arms. "What do you want me to say?"
    "I don't know! Something better than 'nice'!" Bella huffed. "Like, did it make your knees weak? Did you feel sparks? Did the world disappear around you? Or was it just an 'eh' kind of hug?"
    Madison bit her lip, trying not to smile. "It wasn't 'eh.'"
    Bella smirked. "Aha! So it was good."
    Madison finally let out a small laugh. "Yeah. It was good."
    Bella gasped again. "Damn. Lucky girl." Then she sighed dramatically. "But ugh, this means I have no chance now."
    Madison arched a brow. "Wait¡­ what?"
    Bella smirked. "What? You think you're the only one who noticed how good-looking Nate is?" She shrugged playfully. "If you didn't confess soon, I was gonna try my luck."
    Madison's eyes narrowed. "You're messing with me."
    Bella grinned. "Am I?"
    Madison glared, and Bella burst into laughter. "Relax, I wouldn't actually do that. You two are cute together. But seriously, Nate's a catch."
    Madison exhaled. "You're an idiot."
    "And you're in love," Bella shot back with a smirk.
    Madison rolled her eyes but couldn't help the small smile that crept onto her lips.
    The two continued walking through the jungle, their playful banter fading into the sound of rustling leaves as they resumed their hunt for more crystals.

 Chapter 98 Zoros Return?

    The dense jungle was thick with shadows, the canopy above barely allowing slivers of sunlight to pass through. Madison and Bella walked side by side, their boots crunching softly against the damp earth, the weight of their collected beast crystals resting in pouches at their waists.
    Madison's grip tightened around the hilt of her sword¡ªa weapon unlike any she had wielded before. It glowed with a faint purple hue, pulsing like a living entity, and every few moments, a thin radiation of deep violet mist would seep from its blade, corroding the ground wherever it touched. The power contained within the weapon was unsettling, yet mesmerizing. Ray had said it was a temporary enhancement, a test of the properties of beast crystals. But even in its unfinished state, Madison could feel its immense potential.
    Beside her, Bella walked with a casual stride, though her fingers twitched slightly, a subtle indication that she was always prepared to use her telekinesis at a moment's notice. They had both seen enough of this world to know that letting their guard down, even for a second, could be a fatal mistake.
    Then, a sudden rustling in the underbrush snapped them out of their thoughts. Both women stopped instantly, muscles tensing as their senses sharpened.
    The noise had come from the left, just beyond a thicket of dense foliage.
    Madison narrowed her eyes. "Who's there?"
    Silence.
    Bella took a cautious step forward. "We know you're there. Come out."
    Still, no response.
    Madison's eyes flickered with determination. Without hesitation, she disappeared from her spot in a blink, her teleportation ability activating instinctively. In the next instant, she reappeared in the middle of the dense brush where the sound had originated.
    She had expected to find a lurking beast or perhaps even a person from camp stalking . But what she saw made her breath hitch.
    The creature before her was unlike anything she had ever encountered.
    Its body was humanoid, yet entirely alien. Its skin was a sickly, deep green, stretched tightly over its muscular frame. Its arms were long and sinewy, ending in sharp claws that twitched slightly as it studied her. But what caught Madison's attention the most were its eyes¡ªcompletely black, devoid of any emotion, any soul. And behind it, swaying rhythmically, was a thick, scaled tail, its tip pointed like a spear.
    Madison instinctively tightened her grip on her sword.
    This wasn't a Keeper. It was something else entirely.
    The creature turned its head slightly, its mouth parting to reveal jagged, gleaming fangs.
    Bella arrived at Madison's side in an instant, her expression shifting from curiosity to concern as she took in the monstrous sight before them.
    "What the hell is that?" Bella muttered.
    Madison didn't answer. Her eyes remained locked on the creature's forehead. Something about it nagged at her, something familiar.
    Bella noticed her hesitation and followed her gaze. Then, her own eyes widened. "Maddy... its forehead."
    Madison's heart pounded as she focused on it.
    There¡ªetched onto the creature's skin¡ªwas a sigil.
    A sigil she had seen before.
    Her breath caught in her throat.
    Zoro.
    The last time she had seen that symbol was on the Keepers¡ªthe very people they had been fighting against, the ones who had tried to manipulate them, to control them. And now, here it was again, branded onto the forehead of this unfamiliar beast.
    Her mind raced. If Zoro was back¡­ then they were in trouble. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire
    They weren't ready. Not yet. Ray had only just begun developing magical weapons, and the survivors were still training, still learning how to properly use their abilities. If Zoro had returned, then their time was running out.
    Bella, too, realized the weight of this discovery. "Shit. If this thing is connected to him, we need to know what else is out there."
    Madison's grip on her sword tightened. "We need to capture it. Get it back to camp."
    The creature suddenly tensed.
    Then, without warning, it bent its legs and sprang upward like a frog, its leap unnatural, its body soaring high into the air.
    Bella's eyes widened. "Maddy, don't let it escape!"
    Bella's voice rang through the forest, sharp and commanding, but Madison was already moving before the words fully left her lips.
    The creature had launched itself into the trees, moving with an eerie, unnatural grace, its elongated limbs propelling it forward as if it weighed nothing at all. Each leap carried it several meters ahead, its green body blending into the dense canopy, making it difficult to track. But Madison's eyes never left it.
    Her teleportation ability activated in an instant, and in the blink of an eye, she vanished from the spot.
    The creature barely had time to react before the air beside it shifted.
    Madison appeared mid-air, right next to it, her glowing purple sword raised, ready to cleave straight through its torso. But just as she swung down, a blur of motion caught her off guard¡ª
    A kick.
    The creature's leg shot out in an almost mechanical movement, its foot striking her stomach before she even realized it had anticipated her attack.
    The impact was like getting hit by a sledgehammer.
    Pain erupted through her abdomen as her breath was forced out of her lungs in a strangled gasp. The sheer force of the kick sent her flying backward like a broken doll, her body twisting in mid-air as she hurtled toward the nearest tree.
    Her back slammed into the trunk with brutal force, the bark cracking from the impact, pain shooting up her spine like white-hot fire. For a brief moment, her vision blurred, the edges darkening as her brain struggled to process what had just happened.
    How?
    How had it known exactly where she was going to appear?
    She hadn't even materialized for a full second before it countered. There was no way it could have reacted that fast unless it had sensed her arrival before she actually teleported.
    Her body started falling toward the ground, but before she could hit, a familiar invisible force wrapped around her midair and stopped her descent.
    Bella.
    She had caught her with her telekinesis.
    "Maddy! Are you okay?!" Bella's voice was loud, worried, but still laced with frustration. "What the hell was that? How did it hit you that fast?"
    Madison sucked in a sharp breath, groaning as she straightened up. Her ribs ached from the impact, but she forced herself to stand properly.
    "I'm fine," she muttered, even though she wasn't.
    Bella's expression darkened. "Fine? You just got your ass kicked in one hit!"
    Madison clenched her jaw. She hated this feeling. The pain, the helplessness, the way her mind had blanked for a second when her back hit that tree. She had always relied on her ability to teleport at any given moment, to escape, to reposition, to strike. But just now¡ªjust for that brief instant¡ªshe couldn't.
    And if Bella hadn't been there?
    She might've been dead.
    Her grip on her sword tightened, the glowing purple light flickering slightly as she forced herself to focus. No. She wouldn't let this thing get away. She wouldn't let one hit make her back down.
    Her eyes shot back to the creature, which was already increasing the distance.
    It was escaping.
    Not a chance.
    She vanished.
    The creature's movement faltered for just a split second¡ªthe briefest hesitation, almost as if it sensed something was about to happen¡ª
    And it was right.
    Madison reappeared mid-air, directly in its path, but this time, she gave it space.
    The moment she materialized, she twisted her wrist, her sword slicing through the air as she sent out a glowing crescent wave of purple energy, aiming directly for its chest. The attack surged forward like a blade of pure corruption, distorting the very air around it.
    The creature reacted immediately. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Its body bent at an impossible angle, its spine twisting unnaturally as it dodged at the last second, the energy blade missing it by mere inches. The attack continued past it, hitting a thick tree trunk below. The instant the corrupted energy touched the bark, the entire tree began to rot from the inside out, decaying rapidly until it collapsed in on itself, crumbling into dust.
    Madison's breath hitched.
    It had dodged again.
    It had known the attack was coming.
    Her mind raced, trying to figure out how it was predicting her movements with such precision. Could it sense her energy? Could it see her before she teleported? No¡ªif that were the case, it wouldn't have dodged so close to the attack. It would have moved sooner.
    Which meant¡ª
    It could only sense her the moment she activated her ability.
    A slow smirk curled Madison's lips.
    Interesting.
    She vanished again.
    But this time, she wasn't reckless.
    She didn't teleport directly behind it.
    Instead, she appeared above it.
    She was diving down fast, her sword aimed for its forehead.
    The creature's black eyes widened slightly, and at the very last second, it moved its head, dodging the strike by a fraction of a second¡ª
    But it wasn't enough.
    Madison expected the dodge.
    She had planned for it.
    The moment her blade missed its forehead, the creature instinctively grabbed the weapon with its bare hand to stop the attack from reaching its throat. It clenched its long, clawed fingers around the glowing blade, stopping it just in time¡ª
    And Madison grinned.
    She whispered under her breath, her voice laced with amusement.
    "You took the bait."

 Chapter 99 The Real Bait

    Madison smiled. The creature had taken the bait. Her grip on the sword tightened, and in the next instant, the weapon let out a piercing hum, its purple aura surging violently. The glow intensified, pulsing like a heartbeat, then suddenly¡ª boom! A shockwave of corrosive energy burst from the sword's surface, expanding outward like rippling fire. The force of the explosion engulfed the creature in an instant, swallowing its humanoid figure in a storm of searing violet light.
    Madison had already vanished from her spot, teleporting to a nearby branch before the energy could touch her. From her new position, she watched as the creature was blasted backward, its body flung like a ragdoll through the air. Its inhuman screech of agony was cut short as it slammed into the thick trunk of a massive tree, the impact shaking the branches overhead. The beast fell from the tree as it body whistle through the air.
    Bella narrowed her eyes, scanning its body for any signs of life. A slow rise and fall of its chest confirmed it was still breathing, but barely. The explosion had struck it directly in the face, leaving patches of its green skin sizzling from the purple radiation.
    With a flick of her wrist, she extended her arm. The falling creature suddenly halted midair, its limp body hovering a few inches off the ground as if held by invisible strings. She then guided it downward gently, ensuring it didn't suffer any further damage. She landed beside it with a soft thud, her boots kicking up a small cloud of dust.
    She bent down, her hand reaching for the sword, which now rested beside the unconscious creature. Even now, the blade hummed with energy, though its glow was noticeably weaker. She wrapped her fingers around the hilt, and the moment she did, she felt something shift within her mind¡ªa direct connection, like an unspoken bond between herself and the weapon. With a single thought, she commanded it to suppress its radiance. Instantly, the purple aura dimmed, the corrosive energy retreating back into the blade.
    She exhaled sharply, securing the sword against her waist.
    Madison finally caught up, appearing beside her with a raised brow. "Damn, Maddy," Bella said, eyeing the unconscious creature. "You didn't hold back, did you?"
    Madison smirked. "It was either this or let it escape." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Bella whistled, nodding in approval. "Well, I'd say you did a damn good job." Her eyes then shifted toward the creature's unconscious form, her expression turning serious. "But you saw that sigil on its forehead, right? Same one the Keepers had¡­"
    Madison's smile faded. "Yeah. That's what worries me."
    Bella folded her arms. "You think it's connected to Zoro?"
    Madison didn't answer right away. Instead, she stared down at the creature's motionless face, the fresh burns across its skin still crackling with residual energy. A cold feeling settled in her gut. If Zoro was back, if he was creating more monsters like this¡­ they weren't ready. Not yet. They needed more time.
    And time wasn't something they had.
    Shaking off her thoughts, Madison reached down and grabbed the creature by its tail. At the same time, she placed a firm hand on Bella's shoulder.
    "Let's take it back to camp."
    With a sharp flash of purple energy, the three of them disappeared.
    ---
    But they weren't alone.
    The moment Madison vanished, another figure stepped out from the dense shadows of the trees. Its green skin blended seamlessly with the foliage, making it nearly invisible even in the moonlight. Unlike the first creature, this one had two tails that swayed gently behind it, almost as if they had a mind of their own. Its sharp black eyes gleamed as it watched the spot where Madison and Bella had disappeared.
    A twisted grin spread across its face, revealing rows of jagged fangs.
    "You took the bait too."
    Its voice was a low, guttural whisper, filled with something dark and sinister. Then, with inhuman speed, it turned and vanished into the night.
    ---
    Meanwhile, back at the cave¡­
    Nate sat cross-legged on the floor of his dimly lit room, his eyes closed, his breathing steady. A small flicker of fire burned in one of his hands, a steady, controlled flame that shifted and twisted like a living entity. In his other hand, sparks of electricity crackled, the faint sound of static filling the air.
    He wasn't doing this to train his abilities¡ªhis control over fire and lightning was already second nature to him. No, this was something different.
    He was trying to break through.
    Since that day in the old man's palace, something had changed inside him. He could feel it, deep within his core¡ªlike a locked door in the back of his mind, blocking him from something greater. The old man had done something to him. He had unlocked something, but not fully.
    And now, no matter how much he trained, no matter how much he pushed himself, he couldn't seem to cross that threshold.
    His brows furrowed in concentration. He let the fire in his hand burn brighter, let the lightning in the other surge more violently, until both elements danced wildly around his fingers. He focused on the energy inside him, reaching deep into his own mind, searching for that invisible barrier that kept him chained.
    And for a moment¡ªjust a brief moment¡ªhe felt it.
    A flash of something. A glimpse of raw, untamed power buried within him, waiting to be unleashed. It was so close, just beyond his grasp.
    Then, just as quickly as it came, it was gone.
    Nate's eyes snapped open, frustration flashing across his face. He clenched his fists, extinguishing both the fire and the lightning.
    "Damn it¡­" he muttered under his breath.
    He wasn't sure how long he had been meditating, but his entire body was tense, sweat forming along his brow. He wiped it away with the back of his hand before exhaling slowly.
    Something was holding him back.
    Something inside his own mind.
    And until he figured out what it was, he would never reach his full potential.
    He decided to try again.
    He could feel it, he could almost touch it¡ªbut every time he reached for it, it slipped away, teasing him, mocking him.
    Just as he was about to try again, a sharp knock echoed through the room, shattering his focus like glass.
    Nate's eyes snapped open, irritation flashing across his face. He exhaled sharply, pressing his fingers against his temple to ease the headache forming there. Whoever it was, they had the worst possible timing.
    "Come in," he called, his voice carrying a hint of impatience.
    The wooden door creaked open, and the moment Nate saw who it was, his expression darkened.
    Claire.
    She stepped inside with slow, hesitant movements, the flickering torchlight illuminating her figure. She was wearing one of those ridiculously thin, tight-fitting clothes that clung to her body, leaving little to the imagination. The fabric was so light that he could clearly see the outline of what she was wearing underneath. It was almost as if she had deliberately chosen this outfit.
    Nate's jaw clenched.
    "What do you want?" he asked bluntly, his voice laced with suspicion.
    Claire stopped a few steps away from him, her hands fidgeting nervously at her sides. Her lower lip trembled as she sniffled, her eyes glossy with unshed tears. She looked¡­ vulnerable.
    Nate narrowed his eyes.
    Here we go again.
    Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire
    The last time she came to him with that same pitiful expression, she had tried to play mind games. He had no patience for that anymore.
    He was just about to tell her to get to the point when he noticed something¡ªsomething he had overlooked at first.
    His gaze dropped to her neck.
    And that's when he saw it.
    A deep red mark, shaped like fingers, wrapped around her throat as if someone had tried to strangle her.
    Nate's expression shifted instantly.
    His irritation faded, replaced by something else.
    A cold silence settled in the room.
    Claire stood there, her body trembling, her eyes avoiding his as the first tear slipped down her cheek.
    Nate stared at her, his mind suddenly flooded with questions.
    Who did this to her?
    Why?
    And, most importantly¡ª
    What the hell was going on?

 Chapter 100 Crisis

    "What happened?" he asked, his voice quieter now, trying to keep himself composed despite the growing tension in his chest.
    The moment he got within reach, Claire let out a broken sob and collapsed forward, wrapping her arms around his torso, burying her face into his chest. It was so sudden that Nate almost took a step back out of instinct, but he stopped himself. He could feel her body trembling against him, her breath coming out in ragged, uneven gasps.
    For a brief second, he thought about pushing her away. He didn't trust Claire, and everything in his gut told him not to get involved. But she was clinging to him so tightly, her fingers digging into his back, and he found himself hesitating.
    It's just a hug, he reasoned. Nothing more.
    But he couldn't have been more wrong.
    A faint, intoxicating scent drifted up to his nose¡ªthe unmistakable fragrance of expensive perfume. It was strong, exotic, and it lingered in the air around her. His mind barely had time to process the thought before he heard the sound of fabric tearing.
    A sharp, unmistakable ripping noise echoed through the room.
    Nate's body stiffened instantly, his entire being going on high alert. Claire's arms loosened around him, and she stumbled backward, gasping loudly, her eyes wide with fear and betrayal.
    Then, before he could even react, she let out a shrill, bloodcurdling scream.
    The door to his room burst open with such force that the hinges groaned in protest, and suddenly, Axel and four other men stormed inside, their expressions twisted with rage. The loud commotion outside made it clear that a crowd had already gathered, drawn in by Claire's piercing scream.
    Nate barely had a second to process what was happening before he saw them¡ªthe accusing glares, the confusion, the disbelief. And then, his eyes landed on Claire.
    She was standing there, shaking, her clothes barely holding onto her body, torn in a way that left just enough to the imagination. She looked like a complete mess, her makeup slightly smudged, her lips trembling as she pointed directly at Nate with wide, tear-filled eyes.
    "He¡ªhe tried to force himself on me!" she sobbed, her voice breaking as she wrapped her arms around herself, stepping away as if she was terrified of him. "I came to check on him, and he¡ªhe grabbed me! He strangled me! I barely managed to fight him off!"
    A heavy silence settled over the room.
    Nate felt the weight of a dozen eyes burning into him, judging him, questioning everything they knew about him. The air grew thick with tension, and for the first time in a long while, he felt genuine disbelief creeping into his bones.
    What kind of sick joke was this?
    Murmurs erupted from the gathered crowd outside the door, hushed whispers spreading like wildfire. He caught bits and pieces of their conversations¡ªshock, doubt, disgust.
    "Did he really¡­?"
    "No way¡­ it's Nate."
    "But look at her¡­"
    "She wouldn't lie about something like this¡­"
    Then, one of the men standing beside Axel stepped forward, his face twisted with fury as he pointed an accusatory finger at Nate.
    "You asshole," he snarled. "So this is your true color, huh?"
    Before Nate could even respond, the man lunged.
    He was fast¡ªtoo fast for an average person. His speed alone would have been enough to catch most people off guard, but to Nate, it was different.
    To Nate, time seemed to slow down.
    The world around him blurred as his senses heightened. Every movement, every breath, every shift in weight was crystal clear. He could see the fury in the man's eyes, the clenched fists, the tightened muscles preparing to strike. He could hear the gasps of the onlookers, the way Claire's sobs suddenly softened just a little too quickly. And most of all, he could feel the carefully laid-out trap closing in around him.
    Claire's torn clothes.
    Axel barging in with his goons, as if they had been waiting for her scream.
    The immediate accusations.
    It was all a setup.
    Someone wanted to take him out of the picture.
    And now, they were making their move.
    Nate watched in eerie silence as the man's fist rocketed toward his face, the raw speed behind the attack enough to make the gathered crowd gasp. But to Nate, it was nothing. He had already seen the punch coming long before it reached him. The moment the man's knuckles were inches from making contact, Nate's hand shot up with lightning precision, his fingers clamping around the man's wrist like a steel vice.
    A sharp gasp escaped the attacker's lips, his eyes widening in shock. He had expected Nate to take the full impact or at least struggle against it¡ªbut Nate had stopped it effortlessly.
    He didn't even flinch. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The realization hit the man hard. Nate wasn't just fast¡ªhe was beyond anything he had anticipated.
    "What the¡ª?!"
    Before he could finish the thought, another figure burst from the side, moving just as swiftly. This one was different¡ªenergy crackled violently in his palm, a deep red light pulsating as power surged through his fingers. Without hesitation, he hurled the energy blast directly at Nate's head, the fiery glow reflecting off the stunned expressions of the onlookers. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire
    But Nate was already moving.
    He pivoted sharply, his body twisting with perfect control as he ducked, the energy whizzing past his face and exploding against the cave wall behind him. Before the man could follow up, Nate's other hand lashed out, his palm slamming directly into the man's chest with a devastating impact.
    The air left his lungs in a violent gasp.
    The force of the hit was monstrous. The attacker's body flew backward as if he had been struck by a truck, his feet leaving the ground as he was launched across the room. He crashed into the cave wall with a sickening thud, his body slumping onto the ground in a heap.
    A stunned silence followed.
    No one dared to move.
    Then, Nate's voice rang out, sharp and commanding.
    "Shut up. Everybody."
    The weight of his words crashed into them like a tidal wave.
    A suffocating pressure filled the space, thick and suffused with an undeniable power that made the air itself feel heavy. The crowd that had been murmuring and whispering only seconds ago fell into an immediate, fearful silence. They didn't just stop talking¡ªthey barely breathed.
    Even Axel, who had been standing at the front with his usual smug confidence, looked momentarily taken aback. His hands clenched into fists, but he said nothing.
    However, the one who felt it the most¡ªwithout a doubt¡ªwas Claire.
    She trembled visibly, her body betraying her fear despite her earlier act of confidence. Her breath hitched, her pupils shrinking as a shudder ran through her spine. The way Nate's eyes bore into her, the way his presence filled the entire space, made her feel like her heart was about to burst. She tried to keep up the facade, tried to play the role of the helpless victim, but the pressure he exuded was unbearable.
    She couldn't move.
    She could barely think.
    Then, as if the tension wasn't thick enough, another figure stepped forward from the crowd.
    This one was different.
    He was tall, his body lean but undeniably powerful. His eyes scanned the situation with sharp precision, taking in the broken door, Claire's state, and the two men Nate had effortlessly taken down.
    He hadn't seen what happened.
    He had no idea about Claire's deception, the setup, or the careful planning behind this entire scheme. All he saw was Nate standing tall, his presence crushing, and Claire looking terrified and vulnerable.
    And to him, that was all the proof he needed.
    "You think you can intimidate her after what you did?" the man said, his voice steady, yet filled with barely restrained anger.
    Nate turned his head, his expression unreadable.
    Another one, huh?
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones.

 Chapter 101 Crisis

    Nate's gaze locked onto the man standing before him, his expression unreadable. He didn't want to hurt innocent people¡ªnot over Claire's lies, not over some ridiculous scheme. He took a slow breath, then spoke, his voice steady but firm.
    "Do you actually believe I would do something like that?"
    Silence.
    Not a single person answered.
    That was all he needed to know.
    Their hesitation spoke volumes. Even those who had once trusted him, those who had fought alongside him, were now standing there, uncertain. The weight of Claire's accusation and the so-called evidence before them had already taken root. He could see it in their faces¡ªsome didn't want to believe it, but the torn clothes, Claire's fake tears, and the way Axel and his men had barged in as if waiting for the right moment had already sealed their judgment.
    They didn't know what to think anymore.
    Suddenly, movement in the crowd caught his eye. A familiar figure pushed through the gathering people, stepping forward with quick, purposeful strides. Alice.
    Her presence alone sent a ripple through the tense atmosphere.
    When she finally reached the front, she had already heard what was being said, but seeing the scene firsthand was different. The torn fabric hanging off Claire, the broken door, the accusing stares¡ªit was all a twisted performance.
    And Alice instantly knew the truth.
    She didn't need time to think about it.
    This had Claire written all over it.
    There was no way Nate¡ªof all people¡ªwould do something like that. Not him.
    But before Alice could say anything, a sneering voice rang out from the crowd.
    "Bitch, go away."
    A heavy silence followed, the words slicing through the air like a blade.
    Alice's expression darkened, her fists clenching, but before she could react, the same voice continued, filled with mocking disdain.
    "If you wanna defend him, then be ready to be locked away too."
    The moment those words reached Nate's ears, something inside him snapped.
    His eyes burned.
    Sparks of raw power crackled through his veins.
    And before anyone could register what was happening, Nate vanished from where he stood¡ªreappearing in front of the man who had spoken.
    The man barely had time to gasp.
    Nate's hand shot out, fingers closing around the man's throat with a crushing grip, lifting him off the ground like he weighed nothing. The man struggled, his legs kicking as his hands clawed at Nate's iron-like hold, gasping for air as his face turned red.
    The room was dead silent.
    Nate could feel it.
    The fragile pulse of life beneath his grip.
    So weak. So breakable.
    It would be so easy¡ªjust a flick of his wrist, and the man's neck would snap like a twig.
    For a brief moment, the temptation lingered.
    Then, with a controlled breath, Nate shoved the man backward, tossing him aside like a discarded rag doll.
    The man's body flew through the air before crashing onto a wooden table, splintering it apart beneath him.
    Gasps erupted from the crowd.
    But not because of the broken table.
    Because of what¡ªor rather, who¡ªwas behind it.
    The crowd's shock turned to horror as they saw a familiar face slumped on the ground, barely conscious.
    It was the man from that morning. The one Nate had argued with.
    Beaten. Half-dead. Bound up.
    Barely breathing.
    The implication was immediate.
    And devastating.
    A murmur swept through the room like wildfire.
    The last, tiniest sliver of belief they had in Nate disappeared instantly.
    Of course, they all knew about the morning's argument. It had been nothing more than a verbal clash¡ªa heated exchange at most. But now, this? This made it look like Nate had dragged the man to his room and brutalized him over nothing but a petty grudge.
    Their doubts solidified into certainty.
    He really was a monster.
    He really had betrayed them.
    Nate, however, remained eerily silent as he stared at the bound man, his expression unreadable.
    Then, suddenly, he laughed.
    A deep, slow chuckle that sent chills down the spines of everyone in the room.
    And as he laughed, he started clapping.
    The sharp sound of his hands meeting echoed through the cave, stunning everyone into a deeper silence.
    It wasn't amusement in his eyes.
    It was something else entirely.
    Nate turned to Claire, his hands slowly coming together in a deliberate, mocking clap that echoed through the silent cave. His expression was relaxed, almost amused, as if he was thoroughly entertained by what was unfolding before him. Then, with a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips, he spoke.
    "I have to say, I'm impressed," he said, his tone light, almost playful. "How long did it take you to put this little plan together? A week? Two?" He tilted his head slightly as if genuinely pondering the answer.
    A murmur rippled through the crowd, but before anyone could process his words, one of the men who had barged in with Axel stepped forward aggressively, his fists clenched. "Stop talking bullshit!" the man barked, his voice filled with anger and certainty.
    But before he could get any closer to Nate, Alice stepped between them, her eyes blazing with cold fury. She turned to the crowd, her voice sharp and unwavering.
    "Are you all seriously going to blindly believe Nate would do something like this when none of you were even here to witness it?" she asked, her icy glare sweeping across the gathered people. "Can't you all see that Claire and her goons are setting him up? Think for a second¡ªwhy would Nate need to force himself on anyone, let alone someone like her?"
    Claire gasped, feigning offense, but Alice ignored her, continuing. "You all know Nate. You know what he's done for us. Does this really make sense to you?"
    But the man in front of her wasn't interested in reason. His face twisted in irritation, and he sneered as he jabbed a finger toward her. "Look around, Alice," he growled. "And then say again that Nate is innocent."
    Alice opened her mouth to argue, but before she could say anything, she felt a firm hand on her shoulder. She turned her head slightly and saw Nate standing beside her, his expression calm but his eyes carrying a depth of understanding.
    "Don't waste your breath, Alice," Nate said, his voice soft yet firm. "They've already made up their minds. I don't blame them for it, though. It's Claire and her little gang who set this whole thing up, and I walked right into it."
    Before Alice could respond, Nate suddenly felt something¡ªa shift in the air, the faintest flicker of movement. His instincts screamed at him, but the attack was already too close. A thin streak of energy shot toward him from the crowd. It was so sudden, so unexpected, that he barely had time to react.
    With lightning-fast reflexes, he grabbed Alice and stepped back, barely managing to avoid the full force of the attack. But he wasn't fast enough. The energy struck Alice in the back, and she let out a pained gasp before blood spilled from her lips. Her body went limp in his arms, her breathing ragged.
    The entire cave fell into stunned silence.
    Nate's hands trembled as he slowly lowered Alice to the ground, his heart pounding. He quickly checked her pulse¡ªshe was still alive, but the attack had taken its toll. His jaw clenched. He turned his gaze toward the one responsible.
    It was the same man who had insulted Alice moments ago. He stood there with a smug expression on his face, arms crossed over his chest. "If she wants to protect a psychopath and a rapist," the man said, his voice carrying a sickening arrogance, "then she should be ready to die with him too."
    The words echoed through the cavern, but no one spoke. No one moved. All eyes were on Nate, waiting, watching, expecting him to react.
    Nate didn't say anything at first. Instead, he gently brushed a few strands of Alice's silver-white hair away from her face, then pressed his hand lightly against her forehead. She had lost consciousness, but she was still alive. That was what mattered.
    Then, out of nowhere, a small hand wrapped around his. A tiny voice whispered up at him, filled with pure fear.
    "Nate¡­ please¡­ run," Ann pleaded, her little fingers squeezing his tightly. "They're going to kill you¡­ Please, you have to run¡­"
    His eyes softened as he looked down at her. This little girl, the same one who had been terrified of him when they first met, the same one who had spent nights crying after the horrors she had witnessed, was now begging him to run for his life. Because she believed in him.
    A small, sad smile tugged at his lips. He ruffled her messy blonde hair gently, his fingers lingering for just a moment before he straightened up.
    And the moment he did, the air in the cave changed.
    Experience new stories with My Virtual Library Empire
    The pressure in the atmosphere thickened, the temperature seeming to rise and fall in an unnatural rhythm. Raw, untamed power seeped out of him, rolling off his body in invisible waves. But what made everyone truly freeze in place was the sheer murderous intent that followed. It was suffocating, like the cold grip of death itself tightening around their throats.
    The entire cave trembled under the weight of it.
    Claire, who had been playing the role of the helpless victim just moments ago, visibly paled. Her body shook, her breath hitching in her throat. The moment Nate's gaze landed on her, she felt her heart nearly explode from the pressure alone.
    Axel's squad, who had been so confident moments ago, shifted uncomfortably. Their hands twitched toward their weapons, but none of them dared to move first.
    Even the bystanders, those who had been uncertain where they stood in this whole mess, instinctively stepped back. Their eyes widened in sheer terror. They had never seen Nate like this before. They had never felt anything like this before.
    Deep within the cave, far from the commotion, Ray was busy working on something, his hands skillfully carving into the materials he had gathered. Nearby, Jack and Ryder sat, watching him work, but the moment they felt the overwhelming killing intent that surged through the entire cave, they instantly stopped what they were doing.
    Ray's hands froze mid-motion. Jack's eyes darkened. Ryder clenched his fists, his enhanced senses making him feel the weight of that murderous aura even more than the others.
    Without a word, the three of them bolted toward the source of the disturbance.
    Back in the main cavern, Nate stood motionless, his body radiating nothing but pure, unfiltered rage. His crimson eyes glowed faintly in the dim lighting of the cave, the flames within them barely restrained.
    No one dared to speak. No one dared to move. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    For the first time since the accusations had started, the people around him finally realized something.
    They had all made a terrible mistake.

 Chapter 102 Nobody Touches My Woman

    The air was thick with tension, suffocating and heavy as Nate stepped forward, his gaze locked onto the man who had attacked Alice. Every muscle in his body was wound tight with fury, his mind an inferno of rage that demanded retribution. But before he could reach his target, three men immediately rushed in, blocking his path. They weren't foolish¡ªthey had seen the expression on his face, the sheer intent to kill radiating from him like a storm on the verge of destruction. If they let him reach the man, there would be no saving him.
    Nate's eyes flickered with annoyance as he glanced at the three men standing in his way. They were trembling slightly, fear evident in their stance, but they had still dared to stand in front of him. He almost smirked at their bravery. Almost. But he had no time for distractions. Without a word, his hand snapped up, and in an instant, a violent streak of lightning burst forth, crackling with raw energy. The strike slammed into the three men, sending them flying like rag dolls, their bodies crashing against the cave floor, unconscious¡ªor worse. Nate didn't bother to check. He didn't care if they were dead or alive. They had chosen to stand in his way.
    In the next moment, before anyone could even react, Nate appeared in front of the man who had hurt Alice. His speed was terrifying, beyond anything any of them had seen before. The man barely had time to process what was happening before Nate's hand shot out, gripping his throat like a vice and lifting him clean off the ground. The man's legs kicked helplessly in the air, his fingers clawing at Nate's arm, but it was useless¡ªNate's grip was unyielding.
    "You called me a murderer," Nate said, his voice eerily calm, dangerously quiet. "I didn't react." His grip tightened slightly, the man's breath coming out in choked gasps.
    "You called me a rapist," Nate continued, his tone still unreadable, his eyes void of emotion. "I didn't react."
    Then his voice dropped even lower, a promise of death lingering in every syllable.
    "But you hurt her."
    Nate's eyes burned as he glared at the man struggling in his grasp. The moment played over and over in his head¡ªAlice collapsing into his arms, blood dripping from her mouth, her body going limp against him. The rage inside him boiled over, and before anyone could even blink, flames erupted from his hand.
    "Nobody touches my woman"
    The man's scream never even had the chance to leave his lips. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    In a burst of blinding heat, fire consumed him entirely. His body disintegrated into ash within seconds, his form vanishing as if he had never existed. The sheer intensity of the flames left a scorch mark on the cave floor where he once stood. Silence filled the air, a suffocating, absolute silence.
    Then¡ª
    Panic.
    People didn't step back. They ran.
    A full-blown stampede erupted as men and women scrambled away from Nate in sheer terror, pushing and shoving to get as far away as possible. He had just killed an ability user¡ªone of their own¡ªas if he were nothing. Not in a battle. Not in a fight. Just like that. Incinerated. Erased from existence.
    The fear spread like wildfire.
    Even Claire and Axel, who had been standing there smugly just moments ago, found their legs shaking uncontrollably. Claire's hand instinctively latched onto Axel's wrist, her usual confident, arrogant expression completely gone. Now, in the face of absolute power, she was nothing.
    Axel, gritting his teeth, tried to be brave, stepping forward as if to shield Claire. But his bravery was useless.
    Nate barely even looked at him before swinging the back of his hand.
    The impact was devastating.
    Axel was sent flying across the cave, his body crashing violently into a stone wall. His head slammed against the rock with a sickening crack, and he collapsed onto the ground, groaning in pain, blood dripping from the side of his mouth.
    Now, only Claire was left.
    Nate turned to face her fully, his footsteps slow, deliberate. The cave walls flickered with the light of the lingering fire around his hands. Claire's entire body was trembling, her breathing ragged, her lips parted in terror.
    But Nate didn't attack. Not yet.
    Instead, he stared at her, his face unreadable, his voice almost¡­ disappointed.
    "Why?" he asked, his tone quieter than before, but somehow heavier. "I started off on a good page with you. I was nice to you. I never disrespected you." His fists clenched at his sides, flames still dancing between his fingers. "So why?"
    His voice carried a sharp edge of betrayal.
    Claire didn't speak.
    She didn't try to explain. She didn't try to plead. She just stood there, frozen, her lips slightly parted as if she wanted to say something¡ªbut no words came out. She knew. She knew there was nothing she could say that would save her. Not now. Not after everything.
    Nate studied her face for a long moment, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªthat could explain why she had done this. But there was nothing. No remorse, no regret, no guilt. Just fear.
    He exhaled sharply and shook his head.
    "It seems like you've already made up your mind," he muttered.
    His fingers flexed, the flames coiling around them like hungry serpents, burning hotter and hotter as he raised his hand.
    He didn't hesitate.
    This wasn't rage. This wasn't blind fury. This was a choice. A decision. Claire had played her game, and now she would pay for it.
    The moment his hand reached its peak, he let the fire loose¡ª
    But nothing happened.
    Nate's eyes widened slightly as he tried again, willing the flames to erupt from his palm. Nothing. No heat. No energy. Just¡­ nothing.
    A problem.
    His powers weren't working.
    His brows furrowed as confusion flickered across his face. He hadn't felt anything change¡ªhadn't sensed any disturbance in his energy. Yet, somehow, it was as if his abilities had just¡­ vanished.
    Then, slowly, he turned his head.
    And there, standing behind him, was Jack. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire
    Jack's eyes met Nate's, his expression unreadable, but his presence alone was enough to give Nate the answer. Jack's ability¡ªit was suppression. Within a certain range, he could strip ability users of their powers, turning them into nothing more than ordinary humans.
    And standing right behind Jack was Ryder.
    Nate clenched his fists as he processed the situation. He wasn't just powerless¡ªRyder was too. That meant Jack was using his ability to neutralize both of them. If Ryder's powers were gone, then it was clear whose side Jack was on.
    Ryder stepped forward, his voice steady but firm.
    "Nate," he said. "Stop this."
    But Nate didn't stop.
    He didn't even acknowledge that his powers were gone.
    Instead, he kept walking toward Claire.
    His eyes, once burning with flames, were now burning with something else entirely.
    "I don't care," he said, his voice void of hesitation. "I don't care if I don't have my powers." His footsteps echoed through the cave, slow, heavy, unrelenting.
    "I won't stop until she is dead."
    ****
    Support With Power Stones And Golden Tickets.

 Chapter 103 Jacks Ability

    Ryder moved fast, stepping in between Nate and Claire before Nate could take another step toward her. His stance was firm, his eyes locked onto Nate's with a rare intensity.
    "Nate," Ryder said, his voice steady but urgent. "I don't know what the hell happened here, but you've already killed someone. Now you want to kill her too?"
    Nate's gaze didn't waver. He barely even blinked.
    Ryder exhaled sharply, his expression hardening. "Every life matters, especially now that Zoro's threat is getting closer. The man you just killed¡ªhe was strong, Nate. He had an ability that could've helped us. And now he's gone." Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire
    Nate's fingers twitched, his entire body still rigid with unspent fury. Then, slowly, he lifted his gaze and met Ryder's eyes.
    His voice was cold when he spoke.
    "Claire tarnished my name." His words were sharp, like steel cutting through the air. "That is unforgivable."
    Ryder didn't flinch. He just held his ground and spoke evenly. "I know you, Nate. I trust you. But you need to calm down and let me settle this."
    Nate's jaw clenched, but he didn't move forward again. Instead, he slowly looked around.
    The people he had injured were still on the ground, rolling in pain. Some were groaning, clutching their wounds. Others were being helped up by the ones who hadn't been caught in the chaos. None of them met his eyes. They were afraid.
    For the first time, something flickered inside him¡ªa soft pity for those who hadn't been part of Claire's plan but had gotten caught in the storm.
    But regret?
    No. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    He didn't regret anything.
    Suddenly, Ryder's voice cut through the silence. "This isn't going to be easy," he said, his expression firm. "But we need to take you away until we can fully investigate what happened here."
    Nate's eyes snapped back to Ryder, his brow furrowing.
    A second passed. Then another.
    Then¡ªhe laughed.
    At first, it was just a light chuckle, quiet and bitter. But then it grew louder, heavier, until it filled the entire cave.
    They wanted to lock him up?
    After everything he had done for them?
    After all the times he bled for them?
    After everything Claire had done to him, they wanted to lock him up because of her lies?
    The laughter didn't stop, even as his hands curled into fists at his sides.
    Ryder remained calm, unshaken by Nate's reaction. "No," he said, his tone even. "We're not locking you up because Claire claimed you raped her."
    His next words came like a hammer.
    "We're locking you up because you killed someone just now."
    Nate's laughter faded, his expression darkening.
    Ryder continued. "And we don't know if you were the one who killed the man you argued with this morning. Too many things are against you right now for us to just let you walk free."
    Nate's lips parted slightly as if he was about to argue¡ªbut then, out of the corner of his eye, he saw something.
    A pot belly.
    Ray.
    Ray stepped forward, his presence alone making the tension shift. Unlike the others, he didn't look afraid. He didn't look angry. He just looked¡­ Ray.
    His voice was casual, but there was something heavy underneath it.
    "Everybody, get out," he said.
    Nobody moved.
    Ray's face darkened. "I said, get the hell out. I want to talk to Nate alone."
    His words carried weight.
    Even Ryder hesitated before nodding to the others. One by one, they began to move away, some glancing back at Nate, others glaring, others whispering among themselves.
    Jack was the last to stay, his ability still active.
    Ray turned to him. "Deactivate your powers."
    Jack's brows furrowed, clearly hesitant.
    Ray's expression didn't change. "I said, turn it off."
    Jack looked at Nate, then at Ray, then at Ryder. He hesitated for a few more seconds¡ªthen he exhaled and did as he was told.
    The moment Jack's ability deactivated, Nate felt it.
    The power that had been stripped from him came flooding back, the flames, the lightning, the raw energy roaring to life inside him once more.
    Ray glanced at him, then at Ryder, then back to Nate.
    "Alright," he said. "Let's talk."
    Ray stood firm before Nate, his expression unreadable. The cave had mostly emptied now, leaving just the two of them standing amid the wreckage of the chaos Nate had caused. The silence between them was thick, and for a moment, neither of them spoke.
    Then Ray exhaled and said, "What I'm about to tell you is important, but you're gonna have to cooperate with me, Nate."
    Nate's eyes narrowed slightly, but he gave a small nod. "I'm listening."
    Ray studied him for a second, then took a deep breath.
    "Jason is dead."
    The words hit Nate like a hammer.
    His body tensed. His heart pounded. His jaw clenched.
    He stared at Ray, waiting for some kind of correction, a follow-up, anything that would make sense of what he just heard. But Ray said nothing.
    Nate's voice came out low, sharp. "What?"
    Ray ran a hand through his hair and sighed. "Jason's dead."
    Nate took a step forward, his mind racing. "How? Who did it?"
    Ray's expression darkened as he spoke. "I am seeing a woman. We are keeping it a secret, so we always sneak out into the wild whenever we wanted to¡ª" He paused, raising an eyebrow slightly. "You know¡­ do our thing."
    Nate didn't react. He didn't care about that detail. He just wanted to know who killed Jason.
    Ray continued, his voice quieter now. "Yesterday was just like any other day. I was out in the morning with her. But then¡ª" Ray's fists clenched. "I saw Axel, Claire, and four others killing him."
    Nate's entire body went rigid.
    His hands clenched so tightly his knuckles turned white.
    His breathing slowed, controlled¡ªbut the heat inside him surged dangerously.
    Ray's voice was steady, but his eyes were watching Nate carefully. "The guy you just killed?" Ray said. "He was one of the four."
    For a moment, Nate couldn't speak. His mind reeled, struggling to process the information.
    Then, finally, he forced the words out. "But¡­ why? Axel and Jason were best friends."
    Ray shook his head. "There are things happening here, Nate. Things no one knows about." His gaze flickered toward the entrance of the cave, as if making sure no one else was listening.
    "There's someone in the shadows. Someone controlling Claire." His voice was low, almost a whisper now. "And it looks like they've been doing it for a while."
    Nate's mind sharpened instantly. Someone in the shadows? Controlling Claire?
    That changed everything.
    His rage was still burning, still clawing at him from within, but now a new feeling was creeping in alongside it.
    Suspicion.
    "Who?" Nate asked. His voice was cold, measured.
    Ray shook his head again. "I don't know. Not yet."
    Nate took a deep breath, then exhaled sharply. "So what do you want me to do?"
    Ray's eyes locked onto Nate's. "Calm down," he said. "Let everything play out."
    Nate narrowed his eyes. "You want me to let them lock me up?"
    Ray didn't flinch. He simply nodded.
    Nate scoffed. "You can't be serious."
    "I am."
    Nate clenched his teeth, his rage flaring up again. "You really think I'm gonna sit in a cell while they walk free?"
    Ray's expression didn't change. "Yes."
    Nate's fists tightened at his sides. He could feel his power surging, his body screaming to act.
    But then Ray spoke again.
    "The person pulling the strings," Ray said quietly. "They want you out of the picture. And until you're locked away, they won't reveal themselves."
    Silence.
    The meaning of those words settled deep in Nate's chest like a weight.
    Ray's plan made sense.
    It was dangerous.
    It was insane.
    But if it meant exposing the real enemy¡­
    Nate exhaled through his nose, his jaw still tight. "Fine."
    Ray studied him for a long moment, then nodded once. "Good."
    The trap was set. Now, they just had to wait.

 Chapter 104 Bellas Anger

    By the time Madison and Bella returned to the cave, the sun had already dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows over the entrance. They moved quickly, their minds still racing from what they had discovered in the wilderness, eager to show Ryder what they had found. But as they stepped deeper into the cave, a strange heaviness settled over them.
    The air was thick, suffocating, like the remnants of a storm that had passed but left destruction in its wake. It wasn't just the dim lighting or the usual tension of survival¡ªthey could feel something wrong. The people around them moved sluggishly, their faces etched with unease. Some were sitting in small groups, whispering amongst themselves, while others simply stood, staring at the ground, lost in thought.
    Madison's brows furrowed as she scanned the faces of those they passed. "Hey," she called out to one of the men leaning against the cave wall. "What the hell happened here?"
    The man glanced at her briefly, his lips parting as if to say something, but then he quickly looked away, shaking his head.
    Bella narrowed her eyes. "Didn't you hear her?" she pressed. "What's going on?"
    No answer.
    Just more silence.
    It was unnerving.
    Exchanging a look, Madison and Bella picked up their pace, heading straight for Ryder. When they finally reached him, he stood with Jack, both of them discussing something in hushed tones. The second Ryder saw them, he exhaled heavily, like he had been expecting this moment.
    Madison's eyes locked onto him. "Okay, what the hell is going on?"
    Ryder hesitated, but he knew there was no point in hiding it. So he told them everything.
    Everything.
    By the time he finished, Madison was fuming.
    Her fists clenched at her sides, her entire body shaking with barely contained rage. "That bitch." The words left her lips like venom. "When the hell did Nate ever do anything to harm her?"
    Ryder ran a hand over his face. "I don't know," he admitted, his voice heavy. "I don't understand any of it either."
    Bella was standing beside Madison, but unlike her usual quiet demeanor, her expression was one of pure disbelief. "Where's Nate now?" she demanded.
    Ryder exhaled. "He's locked up."
    For the first time, even Bella was left speechless.
    Her eyes widened slightly, then darkened with irritation. "No way," she said, her voice sharper than usual. "You're telling me that everyone actually believed Claire's bullshit over Nate?"
    Jack sighed and crossed his arms. "It's not about believing Claire," he said, his voice calm but firm. "It's about showing the people that nobody is above punishment. If we let Nate walk free after what happened, after what they think he did, then we'd be sending a clear message that certain people can get away with things while others can't. That wouldn't be fair. Locking Nate up shows equality."
    The second those words left Jack's mouth, Ryder saw something in Bella he had never seen before.
    Pure, unfiltered anger.
    Her face twisted, her eyes sharp and filled with a cold fury as she stepped closer, her voice like ice.
    "Equality?" she repeated, her tone dripping with disbelief. "Where was equality when everyone was trapped underground and Nate went alone to save them?" She took another step forward, her eyes boring into Jack. "Where was equality when he was tortured for days protecting the same people who are turning their backs on him now?"
    Jack opened his mouth to respond, but Bella wasn't done.
    Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire
    "He fought for you," she said, her voice rising. "He bled for you. He risked his life while the rest of you sat here in your safe little caves." Her hands clenched into fists. "And you really think he would kill one of his own because of a misunderstanding?"
    The cave was silent.
    But Bella had one last thing to say.
    Her gaze swept over Ryder, Jack, and anyone else nearby. Then, with a sharp, cutting voice, she spat,
    "Why the fuck would he force himself on Claire when he has a girl like Madison?"
    And at that, silence fell like a hammer.
    For a long, tense moment, nobody spoke.
    Bella's words hung in the air, heavy and undeniable.
    She was right.
    When they looked at the situation again, when they put aside their emotions and thought about it logically¡ªwhy would Nate even think about forcing himself on Claire?
    He had Madison. He had Alice.
    Two women who were not only far more beautiful than Claire but stronger, smarter, and more capable. Claire wasn't even close to their level. She could only dream of standing beside them. And if she were being honest with herself, she knew it.
    It was like a crack appeared in the foundation of the lie she had built. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Doubt spread across the faces of the people around them. The ones who had been so quick to condemn Nate suddenly found themselves unable to meet each other's eyes. The truth was obvious now, sitting in front of them the whole time.
    Ryder rubbed his temples, exhaling heavily. He looked at Madison and Bella, already knowing what was coming.
    "Where is he?" Madison asked, her voice cold.
    Ryder tensed. "Don't do anything stupid," he warned.
    Madison snorted. "I didn't ask for your advice," she shot back. "I asked you where the hell he is."
    Before Ryder could answer, a deep chuckle echoed from the shadows behind them.
    All heads turned.
    Ray stepped forward, his potbelly swaying slightly as he moved, his usual playful smirk in place. "Relax, Ryder," he said casually. "They won't do anything stupid."
    Ryder frowned. "Ray¡ª"
    Ray waved a hand, cutting him off. "It's fine." His gaze landed on Madison. "He's being held in the lower cavern, near the old water storage room."
    The second the words left his mouth, Madison vanished.
    Gone.
    She didn't even wait for further explanation. One blink¡ªand she had already teleported away.
    As Madison vanished, a heavy silence settled over the group.
    Ray exhaled through his nose, shaking his head slightly before turning to Bella. "Now," he said, his tone casual but laced with curiosity, "why don't you tell us what you two found out there?"
    Bella crossed her arms, her expression hardening. "We ran into something," she said simply, before turning and dragging the creature into the light.
    Gasps erupted from the people nearby as they caught sight of it. The Stalker was still bound, its strange, shifting body twitching weakly against the restraints. Its unnatural form looked even more grotesque under the dim cave lighting, its elongated limbs twitching, its sharp claws flexing as if still trying to fight despite its injuries.
    Jack took an instinctive step back. "What the hell¡­?"
    Ryder narrowed his eyes. "Is it dead?"
    Bella shook her head. "No, but it's weak," she replied, nudging the creature with her foot. It let out a low, eerie hiss but made no real attempt to move. "We caught this thing outside."
    Ray's expression darkened. "When you were hunting?"
    Bella nodded. "Yeah, and this one¡ª" she gestured toward the creature at her feet "¡ªhad a sigil that looked just like Zoro's."
    A ripple of unease spread through the group. Ryder's jaw tightened, his fingers curling into fists.
    "So they're connected to Zoro?" Jack asked.
    Bella glanced at him. "Looks like it."
    Ray scratched his chin. "That means these things aren't just random monsters. If they're tied to Zoro, then they were probably watching us¡ªmaybe even waiting for the right time to strike."
    Ryder ran a hand through his hair, processing the new information. "Great," he muttered under his breath. "As if we didn't already have enough problems."
    Ray crouched beside the Stalker, studying its bound form closely. "We need to figure out what it knows."
    Bella smirked. "Good luck with that."

 Chapter 105 The Frozen Horizon I

    The dimly lit room was silent except for the faint sound of breathing. Nate sat cross-legged in the middle of the cage, eyes closed, his mind deep in meditation. He was calm¡ªtoo calm for someone locked away like a criminal. But he didn't care. His anger had already burned away, leaving only cold resolve.
    Then, suddenly, a shift in the air. A flicker of energy.
    Madison appeared.
    Her form materialized just outside the cage, but the second she tried to step forward¡ªshe couldn't move in. A sharp force repelled her, something invisible yet impenetrable. Confusion crossed her face. This had never happened before.
    She frowned, trying again. This time, she pushed harder, attempting to phase inside¡ªbut she was blocked once more. No matter how many times she tried, she couldn't pass through.
    "What the hell?" she muttered, frustration creeping into her voice.
    Then, from the shadows, Nate's voice emerged¡ªcalm, steady.
    "Don't waste your strength."
    Madison's head snapped toward him, but the room was too dark. She couldn't see his face. He was seated just beyond the reach of the dim light that spilled through the small window.
    "This place," Nate continued, his voice carrying an eerie certainty, "was built by Ray. Your powers won't work here."
    Her hands curled into fists. "Damn it."
    In frustration, she slammed her palm against the cage, putting all of her strength into the hit¡ªbut nothing happened. The bars didn't even rattle. It was as if the material had absorbed all the force, leaving no sign of impact.
    Then, movement.
    From the darkness, Nate stood up. Slowly, he stepped forward, the dim light revealing his face piece by piece as he emerged.
    His expression wasn't one of anger or sadness¡ªjust quiet acceptance.
    Madison's breath caught as he reached the edge of the cage, standing just inches from her, only the cold iron bars separating them.
    Then, he stretched out his hand.
    Madison felt a familiar warmth as his fingers gently wrapped around hers, the simple touch grounding her.
    Then, softly, he spoke.
    "Take care of Alice."
    Madison blinked. "What?"
    But Nate wasn't done. His voice, though gentle, carried an undeniable weight.
    "Tell Ray¡­" He paused, as if considering his next words carefully. Then, with certainty, he continued, "¡­I can't help him find the culprit anymore."
    Madison's brows furrowed. "Nate, what are you talking about?"
    His grip tightened slightly, then released.
    "I have a place to be," he said.
    Confusion flashed in Madison's eyes. "Where?"
    For the first time since he had been locked away, Nate smiled. A small, knowing smile.
    "To find out who I am."
    Madison parted her lips to say something, but Nate had already turned away.
    He stepped back into the darkness, his gaze drifting toward the small window at the far end of the room.
    Outside, the sky had changed.
    The clouds stretched unnaturally, twisting into elongated shapes that seemed to reach across the heavens like shadowy fingers. But beyond them¡ªon the farthest edge of the sky¡ªa strange light shimmered.
    A sliver of ice-blue radiance.
    A streak of cold, glowing mist ran along the horizon, unmoving, untouched by the sun's warmth. It was subtle, almost easy to miss¡ªbut Nate recognized it instantly.
    His lips parted as he whispered the words the old man had told him long ago.
    "When the shadows stretch longer than the sky itself, follow the path to the frozen horizon."
    And there it was.
    The Frozen Horizon.
    The air in the chamber suddenly grew thick with static. A sharp crackle echoed through the dimly lit space as lightning flickered across Nate's body, arcing along his arms and shoulders like living serpents. The faint blue glow of the sparks illuminated the cold iron bars that had once contained him¡ªuntil now.
    Then¡ªBOOM.
    In the next instant, an explosion ripped through the air. The wall behind Nate detonated into a storm of debris, rock and dust scattering in all directions as a shockwave blasted outward. The sheer force of the blast sent a deafening ring through the entire cave system, making Madison flinch as her ears throbbed in pain.
    For a moment, she could barely hear anything but the distant, fading hum of the explosion.
    Her heart pounded violently.
    She had just been standing there, listening to him talk about some cryptic journey¡ªand then he had obliterated a reinforced stone wall like it was nothing.
    How?
    Her eyes widened as she turned to look at him, and what she saw made her breath catch in her throat.
    Lightning swirled around Nate's eyes.
    Not just ordinary lightning¡ªbut something raw, something beyond control.
    The air itself felt heavier, and time seemed to slow down as he tilted his head slightly, his gaze meeting hers for one final moment.
    Then, without a single word, he turned.
    Beyond the shattered wall, the sky loomed open¡ªand there, in the farthest reaches of the horizon, the strange, ice-blue glow shimmered faintly, already beginning to fade.
    The Frozen Horizon. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire
    Before Madison could even react¡ªNate moved.
    And by "moved," it was unlike anything she had ever seen before.
    One second, he was standing there.
    The next, he was gone.
    Her eyes barely processed the motion¡ªa blur of electric energy bursting forward with inhuman speed. A streak of lightning flashed across the ground where he had been, the heat of his departure scorching the floor beneath his feet.
    Madison took a sharp step back, her heart still racing. She hadn't even seen him leave. It was as if he had simply blinked out of existence, vanishing into the wind before her mind could catch up.
    A few seconds later¡ªtwo figures appeared behind her.
    Ray and Ryder had just arrived, their eyes instantly locking onto the scene before them. Their gazes swept across the chamber, taking in the destruction left in Nate's wake.
    The reinforced stone walls, which had been specially designed to suppress ability users, were completely incinerated. The area behind the bars was nothing but charred remains, large cracks crawling along the cave walls as if an earthquake had just shaken the place apart.
    Ray's eyes narrowed slightly as he stepped forward, inspecting the destruction with careful scrutiny. His mind was racing.
    "This shouldn't have happened," he murmured under his breath.
    The suppression field should have kept Nate's powers in check. The orb he had created¡ª**specifically designed to neutralize ability users within its range¡ª**had been active the entire time. And yet, somehow...
    Nate had torn through it like it was nothing.
    Ray's fingers tightened slightly as his mind processed what this meant.
    Just how powerful is he?
    Ryder, standing beside him, exhaled deeply, shaking his head in disbelief. "Even after all this time, we still don't know the full extent of what he's capable of¡­"
    Ray remained silent, his eyes scanning the destroyed chamber. If the suppression field had failed against Nate, that meant¡­ Nate was far beyond what they had originally assumed.
    Ryder turned toward Madison, his expression tense. "Where did he go?"
    Madison barely spared him a glance, her frustration clear in her tone.
    "How the hell am I supposed to know?" she snapped. Then, without another word, she turned on her heels and walked away, her mind already set on finding Bella.
    Ray and Ryder remained behind, staring at the aftermath of what had just occurred.
    After a long moment of silence, Ryder finally turned toward Ray, his voice quieter this time.
    "¡­How strong do you think Nate really is?"
    Ray was still staring at the destroyed wall, his fingers lightly brushing the scorched remains of the stone.
    Then, finally, he shook his head.
    "Too strong."
    Ryder let out a slow breath, rubbing his temples as he tried to piece together his thoughts. They needed him.
    With the appearance of that strange creature Madison and Bella had captured, they needed every strong ability user they could get. If something happened¡ªif something even worse was waiting for them out there¡ªNate would have been their best chance.
    But now¡­
    Now he was gone.
    Ray, noticing Ryder's troubled expression, crossed his arms. "What do you think of him?" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Ryder exhaled through his nose, rubbing his chin as he thought. After a brief pause, he finally murmured,
    "¡­I think Nate is a selfless person. Someone who will stop at nothing to protect innocent people."
    Ray¡ªlaughed.
    Not a mocking laugh, but a quiet, knowing one.
    Then, shaking his head, he replied,
    "Then you don't know anything about him."

 Chapter 106 The Frozen Horizon II

    Ryder turned his head slightly, his brows furrowing as he stared at Ray. "What do you mean by that?" His voice carried a hint of skepticism, but there was also curiosity beneath it.
    Ray exhaled through his nose, his expression unreadable as he gazed at the remnants of the destroyed cell, the lingering traces of scorched stone still faintly warm from Nate's escape. After a moment of silence, he shook his head.
    "I've looked into that kid's eyes," he finally said, his tone steady but laced with something Ryder couldn't quite place. "And the look in his eyes is something even he doesn't realize he has."
    Ryder frowned. "What look?"
    Ray's lips barely moved as he uttered his next words.
    "Evil. Bloodthirsty. Craziness."
    For a moment, the cave was utterly silent.
    Then¡ªRyder laughed.
    Not a small chuckle, but a deep, belly-holding laugh as he tilted his head back slightly, his broad shoulders shaking with amusement.
    "You're sprouting nonsense, Ray." Ryder wiped a stray tear from his eye as he caught his breath, still grinning. "Nate might be aggressive, and yeah, he's definitely got a short fuse, but evil? Bloodthirsty? You make him sound like some kind of monster."
    But Ray didn't smile. He didn't react at all.
    Instead, he simply continued speaking, his voice calm, almost indifferent.
    "Everyone has always wondered what my real ability is¡­ apart from blacksmithing."
    At those words, Ryder's laughter slowly faded. His posture straightened slightly as his amusement was replaced with something else¡ªcuriosity.
    Because he had wondered about that too.
    Ray was unlike anyone else on this island. He had the unique ability to craft weapons infused with elemental energy, merging them with the perfect crystals. His creations weren't just effective; they were precise, as if the weapons themselves were destined for their users. And yet, despite the number of times Ryder had thought about it, there was always one question that remained unanswered¡ª
    How did Ray do it?
    How did he know exactly which crystal to use? How did he know where to place them, how to merge them?
    It wasn't just skill. It wasn't just experience.
    It was something else.
    As Ryder remained silent, Ray continued, his voice steady, almost calculating.
    He asked, his dark eyes watching Ryder carefully. "How do you think I merge them with the perfect weapon so they work effortlessly, even though I have no idea where the crystals originally come from?"
    Ryder said nothing.
    Because the truth was¡ªhe didn't have an answer.
    Even he had thought about it before, but he had never been able to figure it out. Ray's ability had always been a mystery.
    Ray exhaled slightly, his fingers absentmindedly tracing over a faint crack on the cave wall. "I can see things others can't," he said finally. "I see things that even the person themselves doesn't know they're thinking. It's like¡­ staring into the reflections of their mind, into the corners they don't even realize exist."
    His voice dropped slightly, his gaze darkening.
    "And trust me when I say this, Ryder¡­" He paused, letting the weight of his words settle in the air.
    "That kid carries more evil in his heart than everyone on this island combined."
    Ryder's fingers twitched slightly, but his expression remained neutral. He had known Nate for a long time now. He had seen him fight, seen him struggle, seen him protect those who couldn't protect themselves. Was Ray really trying to tell him that everything he knew about Nate was a lie?
    Ray, watching the conflicted expression on Ryder's face, continued.
    "Everyone on this island has their moments of cruelty," he said, his tone softer now. "It's the island's effect on them¡ªthe way it warps their emotions, the way it pushes them toward violence. We've all felt it. We've all acted on it."
    He glanced toward the exit of the cave, where the remnants of Nate's lightning still flickered faintly against the darkened walls.
    "But for Nate¡­ it's different."
    Ryder clenched his jaw, his arms crossing over his chest.
    "What do you mean, different?"
    Ray tilted his head slightly. "For him, evil isn't something that was forced onto him by this island," he said quietly. "It's in his nature. He was molded by it."
    The words sent a strange chill through Ryder's body, but he pushed the feeling away.
    "So what?" Ryder finally asked, his voice low. "Are you saying that means Nate actually did it? That he killed that guy? That he¡ª"
    "¡ªtried to rape Claire?" Ray finished, raising an eyebrow.
    Ryder didn't respond, but the question lingered between them, thick in the air.
    Ray exhaled slowly, shaking his head.
    "No," he said simply. "That's not what I'm saying."
    Ryder narrowed his eyes slightly. "Then what the hell are you saying?"
    Ray turned his gaze back to him. Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire
    "What I'm saying," Ray said carefully, "is that even Nate himself doesn't know what's buried inside him."
    He stepped closer, his expression unreadable.
    "But as for the person responsible for framing him we need to find that out on our own."
    ---
    The world blurred around Nate as he raced forward, his body pushed to its very limit. The frozen horizon¡ªthe sign he had been waiting for¡ªwas disappearing fast, fading into the distance like an illusion just beyond his reach. But he refused to let it slip away.
    His feet barely touched the ground as he sprinted, his body feeling lighter with each step. The force of his movement was so immense that the very landscape behind him was being torn apart. Trees snapped, their trunks ripped from the earth as shockwaves pulsed outward. The dirt and debris scattered in his wake, carried away by the sheer pressure of his speed.
    Then¡ªlightning began to flicker around him.
    At first, it was the same golden-white sparks he had always known, crackling and dancing along his skin as he surged forward. But then, something changed. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Darker sparks appeared.
    They slithered through the air, intertwining with the golden currents. Unlike the lightning he had always wielded, these sparks felt denser, heavier¡­ colder. And the more he ran, the more they grew, the black tendrils of electricity latching onto him, fusing with his own power.
    Nate felt a rush of something¡ªexhilaration.
    The darker lightning felt different, but it also felt right. It made his body feel stronger, sharper, like his very cells were vibrating at a frequency beyond human comprehension. His heart pounded in his chest, his breath ragged, but instead of feeling exhausted, he felt like he was on the verge of breaking through some kind of invisible barrier.
    A wild grin stretched across his face.
    He let out a loud shout as he burned every ounce of energy in his body, pushing himself harder, faster¡ªbeyond anything he had ever done before.
    And then¡ª
    His vision blurred.
    For a split second, the world around him flickered, like reality itself had glitched.
    And in the very next moment¡ª
    Everything changed.
    The roar of the wind vanished. The forest disappeared. The fading horizon he had been chasing was nowhere in sight.
    Instead, Nate found himself standing still.
    His breath hitched as he looked around, his senses thrown into disarray. He was no longer running. He was no longer in the jungle.
    He was in a place he had never seen before.
    A dark passage stretched before him.
    Lightning crackled in every direction, but it wasn't normal lightning. The jagged bolts that flashed around him weren't golden or white¡ªthey were black.
    Pure darkness, infused with energy.
    The walls of the tunnel seemed to be made of shifting black gas, moving like a living entity. The darkness twisted and curled, the electric surges dancing within it like veins of power running through some kind of colossal beast. The air was thick, suffocating yet charged with an overwhelming presence.
    Nate's eyes narrowed.
    Where the hell was he?
    Had he crossed into another dimension?
    His breathing slowed as he took a cautious step forward. The ground beneath his feet wasn't solid¡ªit felt more like he was walking on compressed energy, something that existed between reality and illusion.
    He turned his head slightly, watching as the black lightning pulsed in the distance, illuminating the corridor with brief flashes. The tunnel stretched forward, endless and unknown.
    A strange sensation crawled up his spine.

 Chapter 107 Zoros Army

    A deep, guttural growl echoed through the darkness behind Nate, sending a bone-chilling shiver down his spine. The sound wasn't just menacing¡ªit carried an unnatural weight, something that pressed against his very soul, making his instincts scream that whatever was coming for him was not meant to exist.
    His breath hitched, his muscles tensed, and without hesitation, he turned on his heels and ran.
    His footsteps barely made a sound against the strange, energy-infused ground, but no matter how fast he moved, the air behind him felt heavier, as if something monstrous was closing in with each passing second. The growling intensified, evolving into an eerie, distorted screech that sent violent tremors through the tunnel. The black lightning that had once crackled calmly now flared wildly, illuminating the tunnel in bursts of flickering darkness.
    Whatever was chasing him¡ªit was fast.
    And then, in the blink of an eye, something flashed past him.
    Before he could even process what it was, a brutal force slammed into his side.
    The impact was so powerful that it felt like getting struck by a meteor. The breath was instantly knocked out of his lungs as he was sent hurling through the air, his body twisting violently as he was flung from the dark energy surrounding him.
    Everything blurred.
    His senses were scrambled, his vision a dizzying mix of flashing lights and twisting shadows. His ears rang from the sheer force of the attack, and for a moment, he couldn't tell which way was up or down.
    And then¡ªlight.
    Blinding, golden light.
    A rush of warmth flooded his body as he suddenly felt sunlight crash against his skin. The air around him had changed drastically¡ªit was no longer thick with unnatural energy but pure, crisp, and clean. His back slammed onto rough ground, dust kicking up into the air as he struggled to regain his breath.
    His heart pounded furiously in his chest as he lay there, dazed, staring up at the vast, cloudless sky.
    Then¡ªmovement.
    Before he could even process what had just happened, two sharp spearheads pressed against his throat.
    His eyes snapped into focus, and as his vision cleared, he found himself staring up at two men.
    They were dressed strangely, clad in rough animal hides, their muscular frames adorned with crude yet intricate markings across their arms and chests. Their faces were stern, eyes sharp with suspicion as they towered over him. The way they held their spears suggested they wouldn't hesitate to skewer him on the spot.
    One of the men narrowed his eyes before speaking in a language Nate didn't recognize¡ªyet somehow, he understood.
    "Who are you?"
    Nate didn't answer.
    His mind was still racing, trying to piece together what had just happened. Where was he? What was this place? And most importantly¡ªwho were these people?
    The two men exchanged glances, clearly displeased by his silence. Their grips on their spears tightened, and without warning, they lunged forward, aiming straight for his skull.
    Nate reacted instantly.
    In one swift motion, he caught both spears mid-thrust, his fingers wrapping tightly around the wooden shafts before they could impale him.
    For a brief moment, there was only stunned silence.
    The two men stiffened, their expressions shifting from hostility to wariness.
    Using their weapons for support, Nate pushed himself up, his grip still firm around the spears. Now standing, he finally got a proper look at his surroundings.
    The sky above was unnaturally clear, a brilliant shade of blue with no trace of pollution or artificial haze. The air felt different¡ªpurer, crisper, untouched by modern civilization. The land stretched vast and untamed, with dense forests in the distance and rolling plains as far as the eye could see.
    A strange feeling crept into his chest.
    Where¡­ was he?
    His gaze shifted back to the two men, who had taken a few cautious steps backward, eyes darting up and down his figure with a mixture of confusion and disbelief.
    One of them muttered something under his breath, his eyes lingering on Nate's clothes.
    "Why is he dressed like that?"
    The other man frowned, his gaze sweeping over Nate's skin and hair.
    "Look at him¡ªhis hair is so neat. And his skin¡­ it's almost like a girl's."
    Nate nearly choked on his own breath.
    What the hell did they mean "like a girl?"
    Nate's gaze swept over the two men before him, his mind racing with observations.
    Their hair was long, tangled, and unkept, thick strands hanging loosely over their foreheads and down their backs. Their beards were wild, full and untamed, as if they had never once been trimmed or shaped. Their rough, animal-skin clothing looked like it had been crudely fashioned together with nothing more than raw instinct and survival in mind. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    These weren't just strangers.
    These were people untouched by time.
    A strange realization settled into Nate's chest, and his fingers instinctively tightened around the spears he had grabbed. He thought about running, about bursting away in a flash of lightning to create distance between them, but then¡ªhe hesitated.
    Something was wrong.
    Deeply wrong.
    There was nothing.
    No energy. No fire. No lightning surging through his veins.
    Nate's breath caught in his throat as his mind scrambled to understand what was happening. Every time he had ever needed to use his abilities, the power had been there¡ªflowing like an extension of himself, ready to be summoned at will. But here? Now?
    It was empty.
    The space inside him where his fire should have burned, where his lightning should have crackled¡ªit was barren.
    A terrifying thought struck him like a hammer to the chest.
    What if magic didn't exist here?
    His heart pounded. His instincts screamed at him to move, to adapt, to find another way to fight or escape, but before he could do anything, the two men before him lunged.
    ¡ª
    Meanwhile, back on the island¡­
    Perched high on the thick, twisting branch of an ancient tree, Zoro sat motionless, his eye glowing faintly beneath his hood as he gazed over the darkened landscape below. His expression was unreadable, his presence eerily still¡ªlike a predator watching its prey, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.
    Before him, kneeling in submission, was the two-tailed creature.
    Its long, sinewy form was covered in blackened fur, its sharp, piercing eyes locked onto its master with unwavering loyalty. The air around it crackled with a strange, almost tangible tension, a quiet storm of restrained power lurking just beneath the surface.
    Then, in a voice that slithered through the night like a whisper of death, the creature spoke.
    "Master¡­ they have taken the bait."
    A slow exhale escaped Zoro's lips. His fingers tapped idly against the bark of the tree, his anticipation barely contained.
    "Soon, we will know their location."
    The words sent a dark satisfaction rolling through Zoro's chest.
    Finally.
    Finally, after all the waiting, after all the disruptions Nate and his camp had caused, after all the setbacks that had prevented him from seizing control¡ªthe pieces were falling into place.
    His lips curled into a smirk.
    He had been waiting for this.
    The mere thought of crushing Nate and everything he stood for sent a surge of hunger coursing through his veins.
    And as he slowly shifted his gaze downward, a sea of shadows stirred at the base of the tree.
    Kneeling behind the two-tailed creature, stretching far into the darkness, thousands of others knelt in absolute obedience¡ªcreatures with single, writhing tails, their bodies tense and awaiting orders.
    A silent army. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire
    Loyal. Relentless. And soon¡­ unstoppable.

 Chapter 108 I Warned You

    Nate's body tensed the moment he saw one of the men charge toward him, his feet barely making a sound against the grassy ground as he lunged forward with surprising speed. The spear in the man's hands gleamed under the sunlight, its tip sharp and deadly, aimed straight for Nate's chest. But before it could reach him, Nate twisted his body to the side, dodging the strike with ease, his instincts kicking in like second nature.
    The man didn't stop there¡ªhe quickly adjusted his grip, swinging the spear horizontally in an attempt to slash at Nate's torso. Nate ducked under the attack, his body moving fluidly as he used the momentum of his dodge to close the distance between them. His opponent barely had time to react before Nate's fist shot forward, slamming into his gut with enough force to send him staggering back.
    The second man wasted no time in joining the fray, leaping forward with a powerful thrust of his spear aimed directly at Nate's throat. Without thinking, Nate tilted his head to the side, feeling the sharp tip of the weapon graze his cheek as he barely avoided it. The moment his feet touched the ground again, he launched himself at the attacker, grabbing the shaft of the spear before the man could retract it. He yanked it with tremendous force, causing his opponent to stumble forward, off balance.
    Nate took full advantage of this, twisting the spear out of the man's grip before flipping it around and striking him across the face with the blunt end. The impact sent the man sprawling to the ground, clutching his jaw in pain. But even as he fell, the first attacker had already recovered and was now coming at Nate again, his movements more cautious this time.
    Nate's eyes flicked to his surroundings, analyzing the battlefield in an instant. The terrain was uneven, filled with patches of grass and dirt, making it a little tricky to move at full speed. The two men, though clearly experienced fighters, were slower than him, their attacks predictable. But that didn't mean they weren't dangerous.
    As expected, the first man went for another thrust, this time aiming lower, trying to stab Nate in the abdomen. Nate sidestepped the attack at the last second, pivoting on his heel before driving his elbow into the man's ribcage. The force behind the strike sent his opponent skidding back, but Nate didn't stop there.
    In a blur of movement, he dropped low, sweeping his leg out in a fast arc. His foot connected with the man's ankle, knocking him completely off balance. The man's body twisted awkwardly in the air before crashing to the ground with a heavy thud. He groaned, trying to push himself back up, but Nate was already on him. He grabbed the fallen spear and slammed its shaft down against the man's chest, pinning him in place.
    The second man had gotten back on his feet by then, his face twisted in fury as he lunged at Nate once more, this time without a weapon. His fists swung wildly, his punches fast but undisciplined. Nate dodged the first swing, then the second, his body moving with an almost unnatural grace. When an opening presented itself, he countered with a quick, precise jab to the man's ribs, followed by an uppercut that sent him stumbling backward.
    The man growled in frustration, shaking his head to clear the dizziness before rushing forward again. But Nate was faster. He met the charge head-on, sidestepping at the last moment before grabbing the man's arm and twisting it behind his back. With one fluid motion, he kicked the back of the man's knee, forcing him to drop down onto the ground with a pained grunt.
    Now with both of them subdued, Nate took a step back, breathing only slightly heavier than before. He glanced down at the two men, who were groaning in pain, their bodies sprawled out on the grass. They were strong, that much was clear, but they were no match for him. Even without his powers, he was still faster, stronger, and far more skilled.
    With a slow, deliberate motion, he picked up both spears and pointed them at the two men, his expression unreadable. His gaze hardened as he asked in a low, commanding voice:
    "Who are you?"
    Nate remained still, his grip firm around the two spears as he held them pointed at the men lying before him, his sharp gaze locking onto their bewildered expressions. Their breathing was ragged, their bodies still tensed from the beating he had just given them, but they were alive¡ªfor now. His heart was steady, his mind already calculating his next move. He needed answers.
    But before he could utter another word, a sharp, piercing whistle cut through the tense silence.
    Nate's muscles tensed as he instinctively turned his head toward the sound, his reflexes already warning him of danger before his mind could fully process it. His eyes widened as he caught sight of an arrow streaking through the air toward him, its tip glinting in the sunlight, fast and deadly. Without hesitation, he dropped both spears, twisting his body to the side in a rapid motion. The arrow whizzed past his face, so close that he felt the wind of its passing brush against his cheek.
    And then¡ª
    A sickening thud.
    Nate's gaze snapped toward the ground just in time to see one of the men he had just defeated go completely still, the arrow now buried deep in his skull. Blood seeped from the wound, staining the earth beneath him. The other man, who had barely managed to push himself up on shaking arms, froze in horror as he watched his comrade die in an instant.
    Nate's eyes darkened as he turned his attention to the direction the arrow had come from.
    Three figures emerged from the dense foliage ahead, their footsteps silent but their presence undeniable. They were dressed in animal hides like the ones he had just fought, but their attire was slightly different¡ªmore refined, more intricate, as if they belonged to a higher rank. Each of them carried weapons¡ªone held a bow, his fingers already reaching for another arrow, while the other two wielded short, curved blades that gleamed under the sun.
    The archer stood in the center, his expression cold and unreadable as he pulled another arrow from the quiver on his back. His sharp eyes were trained on Nate, watching his every movement.
    For a moment, there was only silence, the weight of the kill settling heavily in the air. Then, surprising even himself, Nate spoke.
    "You don't even know who I am," he began, his voice steady but laced with disbelief. "Yet the first thing that comes to your mind is to kill me instantly¡ª"
    He stopped.
    His eyes widened slightly, his breath hitching as the words left his lips. The language¡ªthe way the sounds rolled off his tongue¡ªit wasn't English. It wasn't anything he had ever spoken before. And yet, somehow, it was completely natural.
    The realization struck him like a bolt of lightning.
    He understood them.
    He was speaking their language.
    His mind raced as he tried to grasp the reality of it. How? How was this possible? He had never heard this language before, never studied it, never even encountered these people until now. And yet, he had spoken fluently, as if it had been ingrained in him since birth. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The three new men stiffened slightly, their expressions shifting just a fraction as they registered his words. He could tell that they understood him¡ªbut they didn't seem to care. Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire
    The archer's fingers tightened around the bowstring, his expression unchanged as he raised his weapon once more.
    Nate's eyes darkened, a dangerous glint flashing in them. His voice was calm, but there was an unmistakable warning in his tone as he spoke again, his stance shifting slightly as his body prepared for whatever came next.
    "I warned you."

 Chapter 109 Demon

    Nate's fingers clenched around the two spears, his grip tightening as he slowly advanced toward the three men before him. His movements were slow, deliberate, almost casual, as if he wasn't concerned in the slightest about their presence. His eyes locked onto the archer, the one who had just killed tried to kill him without hesitation. The man was already pulling another arrow from his quiver, moving with practiced efficiency, his eyes sharp and filled with killing intent.
    Then, without warning, the archer fired.
    Nate's body shifted instinctively. He didn't even need to think¡ªhis muscles reacted before his mind fully registered the movement. He sidestepped smoothly, and the arrow whizzed past him, narrowly missing his cheek as it embedded itself into the ground with a dull thud. The moment his foot hit the ground, he lunged forward, closing the distance between himself and the two men wielding curved blades.
    The two warriors reacted instantly, raising their weapons in a coordinated strike. The first slashed horizontally, aiming to slice Nate's torso open, while the second swung downward with the clear intent of cleaving his skull in two. But to them, Nate was like a ghost.
    He bent backward, narrowly dodging the first slash, the blade cutting nothing but air just inches from his stomach. At the same time, he lifted one of the spears, parrying the downward attack with such force that the warrior staggered back. Nate didn't hesitate¡ªhe twisted his body mid-motion and slammed his knee into the stomach of the man who had just missed his horizontal slash. The impact was brutal. The man's feet left the ground as he was sent flying backward, crashing onto the dirt with a sickening grunt.
    The second attacker recovered and lunged again, spinning his blade in a deadly arc. Nate raised his spear just in time to block it, but the force behind the attack was strong, pushing him back slightly. A moment later, the first attacker had regained his footing and was already charging at him again, their combined attacks coming from both sides in an attempt to corner him.
    But Nate wasn't going to let that happen.
    With a burst of speed, he ducked under a swipe aimed at his head, shifting his stance to the side as he swung one of the spears with all his strength. The shaft of the weapon struck the first attacker's ribs with a loud crack, and the man howled in pain as he staggered back, his balance completely thrown off. Without pausing, Nate pivoted, his body twisting fluidly as he redirected his momentum toward the second warrior.
    The man tried to react, but Nate was already inside his guard. He brought the butt of the spear up in a brutal uppercut, slamming it into the man's jaw with bone-crushing force. Blood sprayed from the warrior's mouth as his head snapped back violently, his body collapsing onto the ground in a heap.
    The first warrior, despite the pain radiating through his ribs, refused to give up. With a furious roar, he swung his blade again, his movements fueled by desperation rather than precision. But desperation wasn't enough to overcome skill.
    Nate sidestepped the attack effortlessly, his reflexes sharper than ever. In one swift motion, he spun his spear in his hand and drove the blunt end into the warrior's stomach. The man's eyes widened as all the air in his lungs was forcibly expelled. He collapsed onto his knees, clutching his midsection as he gasped for breath.
    But Nate wasn't done.
    Before the warrior could react, Nate flipped the spear in his grasp, gripping it near the bottom as he raised it high. Then, with a single, devastating strike, he brought the shaft down onto the back of the warrior's head. The impact was instant¡ªthe man's body went limp, and he crumpled to the ground, unconscious.
    Silence filled the air.
    Nate exhaled slowly, his muscles still tense as he turned his gaze toward the first warrior, one of the last remaining enemy. The man was standing frozen, his sword still raised, but his hands were trembling. He could still the pain in his stomach. He had just watched Nate dismantle his comrade mere moments, and now, he was the only left.
    But fear didn't stop him. With gritted teeth, the held the sword high up.
    This time, something different happened. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Nate's instincts flared the moment he heard the archer behind him fire. He wasn't thinking¡ªhis body simply moved. As the arrow hurtled toward him, he did something he never thought was possible.
    His right hand released one of the spears, moving so fast it almost blurred. His fingers snapped out, reaching behind him without even turning around, and¡ª
    He caught the arrow.
    Time seemed to slow as he stood there, holding the arrow firmly between his fingers. His back was still turned to the archer, his body still facing the the first warrior, but in his hand was the very projectile meant to pierce his flesh.
    For a moment, there was complete silence.
    Then, the archer's bow fell from his hands. His eyes were wide, his face drained of all color. He looked like he had just seen a ghost.
    Nate didn't turn around. Instead, he spun the arrow between his fingers once, feeling its weight and balance. It was rough, crude, nothing like the precise weaponry he had seen before. But it didn't matter. A weapon was still a weapon.
    His grip tightened.
    And then¡ª Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire
    He moved.
    The arrow left his hand like a bolt of lightning, cutting through the air at an incredible speed. The man beside him barely had time to react before the arrow pierced his throat.
    Blood erupted from the wound as the warrior staggered back, his hands flying to his neck in a desperate attempt to stop the bleeding. His body convulsed, his eyes filled with terror as he struggled to breathe, but only a garbled choking sound escaped his lips. He fell to his knees, his fingers still gripping the shaft of the arrow lodged in his throat.
    Then, his body collapsed onto the ground. Lifeless.
    The archer froze.
    His hands trembled, his body going stiff as he stared at his fallen companion. He didn't even dare to reach for another arrow. His breathing was ragged, shallow, like a man staring into the abyss.
    And Nate¡­ finally turned around.
    His eyes locked onto the archer, his expression unreadable. He took a slow step forward, his footsteps eerily quiet against the dirt.
    The archer instinctively took a step back, his body reacting before his mind could even process it. His limbs trembled, and sweat dripped down the sides of his face.
    Nate didn't say anything at first. He simply looked at the man, his gaze piercing, unwavering. The silence stretched between them like a blade, sharp and suffocating.
    Then, after a long pause, he finally spoke.
    "Who are you?"
    His voice was calm. Too calm. There was no anger, no rage¡ªjust a quiet, authoritative menace that sent an icy chill down the archer's spine.
    The man hesitated, his lips parting slightly, but no words came out. His eyes darted between Nate and the lifeless bodies of his fallen comrades. His breathing was ragged, his shoulders tense, his entire body screaming fear.
    And for the first time since the fight began¡ªhe looked truly afraid.
    "You are a demon".

 Chapter 110 Where Or When?

    The archer's body tensed, his breath hitching in his throat. Then, without a second thought, he turned around and ran.
    His feet pounded against the ground as he bolted, his heart hammering against his ribs. The world around him blurred, his only focus on escaping the demon behind him.
    But¡ª
    Nate sighed.
    He tilted his foot slightly, using the tip of his boot to lift the spear lying on the ground. The weapon flipped into the air, spinning gracefully, before his fingers wrapped around its shaft.
    Without hesitation, he reared his arm back and¡ª
    Fwip!
    The spear sliced through the air like a thunderbolt.
    Thwack!
    "AHHHHHH!"
    The archer let out a guttural scream as the spear impaled his thigh. His legs gave out beneath him, sending him crashing into the dirt. His hands instinctively clutched the wound, his entire body trembling in pain.
    With a pained whimper, he started dragging himself backward, pushing away from Nate in sheer terror.
    But Nate¡ªhe only strolled toward him, his expression calm, indifferent.
    When he finally reached the wounded man, he tilted his head slightly, as if pondering something. Then, with an amused tone, he spoke.
    "This could have been easily avoidable," he mused, his voice carrying no trace of sympathy. "All you had to do was listen."
    The archer whimpered, his breath coming out in ragged gasps. His eyes darted between the spear lodged in his leg and the man standing over him.
    Then, desperate, he cried out¡ª
    "Please! Please don't kill me! I have a family!"
    Nate didn't react. His expression didn't change. Instead, he crouched down beside the man, his golden eyes studying him intently.
    And then¡ª
    Twist.
    "AAAAAHHHHHHHHH!"
    The man's scream echoed through the air as Nate casually twisted the spear deeper into his flesh. His body convulsed, his hands clawing at the dirt, his face contorted in agony.
    Yet Nate only smiled. It was soft, almost harmless¡ªyet his actions betrayed the warmth in his expression.
    "Did you ask if I had a family before you tried to kill me?" he asked, his voice unnervingly gentle.
    The archer sobbed, his entire frame shaking uncontrollably.
    Nate's fingers curled around the shaft of the spear once more. His grip tightened.
    "Now," he said, his tone turning cold. "Who are you?"
    The man's breathing was shallow, his face drenched in sweat. His lips trembled, words struggling to form.
    Finally, he stammered out, "W-We¡­ We are the Varenites¡­"
    Nate's brows furrowed slightly.
    "We?"
    The man gave a frantic nod, his voice barely above a whisper.
    "We¡­ We come from a small settlement. There aren't many of us, but¡­ we've survived by constantly moving, hunting¡­ hiding¡­"
    Nate narrowed his eyes. This wasn't the answer he was looking for.
    His gaze darkened.
    Then, in a chillingly quiet voice, he asked¡ª
    "Where are we?"
    The archer's breath hitched. He stared at Nate, eyes wide, disbelief flickering across his face.
    Who¡­ doesn't know where this place is?
    But before he could process the thought, Nate's voice came again.
    "Are you going to tell me or what?"
    The archer's breathing was shallow, his fingers still trembling as he clutched his bleeding thigh. His eyes darted between Nate and the spear still lodged in his leg, his lips quivering as he finally forced out an answer.
    "W-We are in¡­ Imentet¡­"
    The name struck Nate like a bolt of lightning.
    His eyes widened, his body going stiff as he processed what he just heard. Imentet?
    For a moment, he simply stood there, unmoving, as his mind raced. Then, almost mechanically, he rose to his feet and took a slow, deliberate look around.
    The land stretched endlessly before him, an untouched wilderness basked in golden sunlight. The air was fresh, crisp¡ªuntainted by pollution or the stench of modern civilization. The sky was impossibly clear, free from the scars of industrial progress.
    The realization sank into him like a cold dagger.
    It wasn't about where he was. It was about when.
    Nate's breath hitched. His hands clenched into fists at his sides as his thoughts spiraled out of control.
    He had always been fascinated by ancient history. Back on Earth, he had spent years obsessing over the pyramids, reading every book, every theory, every legend tied to their existence. And if there was one thing he knew for certain¡ª
    Imentet was another name for the Land of the Dead.
    Or, as history later called it¡ª
    Giza.
    The land where the pyramids would one day be built.
    But during this time¡ª3100 BCE, if he was correct¡ªthere were no pyramids. No grand structures. No powerful dynasties ruling over vast empires. At best, this era had small settlements of early farmers and herders, scattered along the banks of the Nile. Civilization was in its infancy, a mere whisper of what was to come.
    And yet¡ª
    Nate exhaled sharply, bringing a hand to his forehead as his brows furrowed in frustration. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "How the fuck am I in the past?"
    The words slipped from his lips, barely above a whisper, but the weight of them settled heavily in his chest.
    Nothing about this made sense.
    One minute, he was on the island, pushing his powers beyond their limits, chasing after something that felt just beyond his reach. Then, darkness. That strange tunnel. The black lightning. The unknown force that had hit him and thrown him out of it.
    And now, somehow¡ªhe was here.
    In a time where he didn't belong.
    His gaze flickered downward, landing back on the archer, who was still sprawled on the ground, watching him with wary, confused eyes.
    Taking a slow breath, Nate steadied himself before asking, "You said your people survive by constantly moving." His voice was firm, cutting through the tension like a blade. "Why? What are you running from?"
    The archer hesitated, his lips parting slightly before pressing into a thin line. He looked at Nate, his expression shifting between suspicion and bewilderment.
    "You don't know?"
    Nate's eyes narrowed. "Know what?"
    The man's face contorted with something close to disbelief. "You really¡­ don't know them?"
    Nate didn't reply. He only held the archer's gaze, waiting.
    After a brief silence, the man finally spoke.
    "It started¡­ some time ago," he murmured, his voice carrying the weight of old fear. "At first, it was small things. Strange things. Our animals¡ªthey changed. Our hunters noticed that some of the livestock, some of the wild beasts in the forests¡ªthey weren't the same anymore."
    Nate listened intently, his heart pounding.
    "They started evolving," the man continued, his tone hushed, almost as if speaking it aloud would summon the horrors he spoke of. "They turned into something¡­ different. Stronger. Faster. More dangerous."
    His grip tightened around his wound as his body tensed.
    "They became monsters. Beasts. Things that were never meant to exist."
    Nate felt his blood run cold.
    His mind flashed back¡ªto the vision the old man had shown him in the palace. The time before the creatures. Before the chaos.
    This was it.
    This was the exact moment he had been shown.
    The moment the world first changed.
    His presence here¡ªthis wasn't random.
    It wasn't coincidence.
    He was here for a reason.
    ****
    Support with Golden Tickets and Power Stones.

 Chapter 111 A Lead To The Beasts

    Nate stood over the injured man, his sharp gaze never leaving him as he contemplated his next move. The man was trembling, his breath uneven, his face twisted in agony as he clutched at his wounded thigh, the blood soaking through his animal-hide clothing and dripping onto the dry earth below. His hands were shaking, his body twitching from the sheer intensity of the pain, yet his eyes remained locked onto Nate with a mixture of fear and desperation, as if pleading for mercy.
    But Nate wasn't feeling merciful.
    Instead, he tilted his head slightly, his expression unreadable as he calmly asked, "These beasts you speak of¡­ do you have any idea where I can find one?"
    The man's body stiffened at the question, his mind seemingly scrambling for a response, but his pain-clouded thoughts made it difficult to process. He took in a shaky breath, wincing as another sharp jolt of pain shot through his leg before finally managing to reply in a hoarse, strained voice.
    "I¡­ I don't know exactly where you can find one," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "But if¡­ if you follow me back to my settlement, I'm sure¡­ someone there will be able to help you find one."
    Nate narrowed his eyes slightly, watching the man's face carefully, searching for any signs of deception. Going back to this man's camp was risky. It could be a trap. He could be leading him straight into an ambush where more of his people would be waiting with spears and arrows, ready to kill him the moment he stepped foot into their territory.
    But at the same time, it was the only lead he had.
    Right now, he was standing in the middle of nowhere with no sense of direction, no knowledge of the land, and most importantly, no powers. He had no idea what other dangers lurked in this place, and blindly wandering without information could put him in an even worse situation. If this settlement truly had information about these beasts, then it was his best shot at getting closer to him knowing his purpose for being here.
    Even if it was a trap, he'd deal with it.
    His decision made, Nate exhaled through his nose before shifting his gaze back to the man. "So, what happens when you tell your people that I killed the other two?"
    The man hesitated for a moment, as if unsure how to answer, but then he let out a weak sigh. "Our leader¡­ he won't be happy, of course. We don't have many people left, so losing anyone is bad for us." He swallowed hard, struggling to breathe through the pain. "But¡­ they attacked you first. It was their fault. We live by a simple rule¡ªif you attack first, you deal with the consequences. If I explain what happened¡­ it should be fine."
    Nate nodded slightly, accepting the answer. "Good."
    Then he turned his gaze toward the first two men¡ªone unconscious, the other lying lifeless with an arrow lodged deep in his forehead. His body had already gone cold, blood pooling beneath his head, his vacant eyes staring blankly at the sky above.
    Nate gestured toward them with his chin. "Who were those two? You don't seem to care much about them."
    The injured man turned his head slowly, his expression shifting slightly before he responded. "They weren't with me," he said, his voice hoarse. "They were from another settlement."
    Another settlement.
    That meant there were multiple groups of people scattered across this land, each surviving in their own way. That information could be useful.
    Nate gave another small nod before stepping forward, stretching out his hand toward the man. The injured man's eyes widened slightly, looking at Nate's extended hand in confusion.
    Was he serious?
    Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire
    This was the same man who had impaled him with a spear just moments ago, the same man who had almost killed him without hesitation, and now he was offering to help him stand? S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    For a brief second, the man thought it was a joke, that maybe Nate was toying with him, but when he looked up at Nate's face, he saw no signs of amusement¡ªonly patience, patience that was slowly wearing thin.
    Realizing that hesitation might cost him, the man gritted his teeth and quickly grabbed Nate's hand.
    The moment he did, everything happened in an instant.
    Without warning, Nate suddenly yanked the spear out of the man's thigh in one swift, brutal motion.
    "AAGGHHHHHHH!!"
    The man let out an agonized scream, his body jerking violently as fresh blood gushed from the wound. His hands shot down to his leg, clutching at the wound as his entire body spasmed from the sheer, unbearable pain. He collapsed to the ground, his face twisted in agony, his breathing sharp and ragged as he struggled to stay conscious. His vision blurred, his head spinning, and for a moment, he thought he might black out.
    Nate, however, remained completely unbothered.
    He twirled the bloodied spear in his hand casually before resting the tip against the ground, watching the man with cold, calculating eyes.
    "If you pass out now, I'll just leave you here," Nate said, his tone indifferent. "And I doubt you'd survive much longer with a wound like that out in the open."
    The man whimpered, forcing himself to stay awake, his body trembling violently as he gasped for breath.
    Nate crouched down, leveling his gaze with the man's pale, sweat-covered face. "Now, let's try this again. You said your people might have information on where I can find a beast. That means they've seen them before. How often do they appear?"
    The man, still in searing pain, swallowed hard before forcing out a response. "Not¡­ not often. But when they do, people die."
    Nate narrowed his eyes slightly.
    He exhaled through his nose, glancing down at the injured man who was still trembling from the pain. Blood continued to seep from his wounded thigh, dripping onto the dirt, darkening the ground beneath him. If the man kept bleeding like this, he wouldn't make it far before collapsing.
    Without a word, Nate reached for his belt and unfastened it. The man tensed, his eyes widening slightly as if expecting another attack, but instead, Nate held out the belt toward him.
    "Tie this around your leg," Nate said flatly.
    The man hesitated, his eyes flicking from the belt to Nate's face, uncertainty clear in his expression.
    Swallowing hard, the man reached out with shaky hands and took the belt. He winced as he lifted his leg slightly, wrapping the leather tightly around his wounded thigh, just above the bleeding gash. His fingers fumbled, his breathing still uneven, but he managed to pull it tight enough to slow the bleeding.
    Nate watched him for a moment, making sure he secured it properly. Once satisfied, he extended his hand again.
    "Get up."
    The man gritted his teeth, his muscles tensing as he reached for Nate's hand again. With a strong pull, Nate lifted him to his feet, steadying him as the man nearly stumbled. The wound was still fresh, and every small movement sent a sharp jolt of pain through his leg, but he forced himself to stand.
    Nate then picked up one of the spears from the ground and held it out to him.
    "Use this as a walking stick."
    The man hesitated again before taking it. He leaned against it heavily, shifting most of his weight onto the wooden shaft to keep pressure off his wounded leg. His breathing was still ragged, but at least now, he could walk.
    For a brief moment, he just stood there, staring at Nate with an unreadable expression. This man had taken down two armed fighters with nothing but brute strength and precision, had impaled him without hesitation, and then had the audacity to help him immediately after. He couldn't understand him at all.
    "How far is your camp?" Nate finally asked.
    The man exhaled shakily, gripping the spear tightly. "Not far. We'll be there shortly."
    Nate gave a small nod. "Then let's move."
    The man took a deep breath and forced himself to take the first step, limping forward with the help of the spear. Every movement sent pain surging through his leg, but he clenched his jaw and kept going. He didn't dare slow down¡ªnot with Nate walking right behind him.

 Chapter 112 Surrounded

    Nate exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair in frustration as he trudged forward behind the injured man. His patience, which had already been wearing thin, was almost nonexistent at this point. The sun had shifted position in the sky, and his legs ached from the endless walking. The dry wind carried the scent of sand and distant vegetation, but nothing else indicated they were close to their destination.
    He narrowed his eyes at the man limping ahead, gripping the spear for support. The guy was moving at a steady pace despite his injury, but Nate had been holding onto a particular grievance for a while now, and he couldn't keep it in any longer.
    "I thought you said we'd get there shortly," Nate muttered, irritation lacing his voice. "Then why does it feel like we've been walking forever?"
    The man chuckled, his voice light despite his clear exhaustion. "You have no patience, young man," he replied, shifting the spear in his grip as he limped forward. "It is an important attribute you should learn if you want to survive in this place."
    Nate rolled his eyes and shook his head. "You're talking to me about patience when we've been walking for hours? If you'd told me from the start that it'd take this long, I wouldn't have complained."
    The man only smiled in response, as if enjoying Nate's frustration. Nate sighed heavily, choosing not to continue the argument. Instead, he focused on his surroundings, keeping an eye out for any sudden dangers. He still didn't know much about this land, and if animals were evolving into beasts, then he had no intention of letting his guard down.
    His gaze flickered toward the man's injured leg. Despite how pale he had gotten from blood loss, he was still pushing forward without a single complaint. His endurance was impressive. If this guy could last this long with a wound like that, then the people he lived with were probably just as tough.
    Then, suddenly, the man came to a stop.
    Nate frowned and followed his gaze. They were standing on high ground, and below them, sprawled across the landscape, was a collection of makeshift shelters. The structures were made primarily of stretched fabric, supported by wooden poles, forming a rough but organized settlement. The sight made Nate pause.
    He had expected something much more primitive, but these people were clearly more advanced than simple wanderers. As he looked closer, he realized that most of the people below were wearing robes rather than animal hides.
    That immediately raised a question in his mind.
    He turned toward the man. "If clothes exist, then why are you wearing animal skins?"
    The man smirked slightly before replying, "Hunters wear animal skins so we won't be easily spotted. If we wore robes like the others, we'd be seen from miles away."
    Nate huffed out a laugh. "Makes sense."
    Without another word, he started walking toward the camp. The man, despite his injury, quickly followed, keeping up with Nate's pace.
    As they reached the outskirts of the settlement, Nate took in the details of the people. Children ran around, playing with small wooden objects, while women walked between tents, carrying baskets filled with goods. Conversations flowed easily, and the entire place seemed like a functioning community.
    But then, as soon as they noticed him, everything stopped.
    The once-lively settlement fell into absolute silence as every pair of eyes locked onto him. Whispers spread like wildfire. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Nate could already tell why they were so surprised. Two things made him stand out immediately¡ªhis strange clothing and, more importantly, his skin. Unlike the men here, whose bodies were covered in scars from years of hunting and surviving, Nate's skin was smooth, completely unblemished.
    He caught snippets of their whispers.
    "Who is he?"
    "His skin¡­ it's flawless."
    "Could he be a prince from one of the great kingdoms?"
    That last one caught Nate off guard. His brows lifted slightly as he turned to the man beside him. "So there are kingdoms here?" he asked, genuinely intrigued.
    The man didn't get the chance to answer.
    Before Nate could process anything else, six men suddenly rushed toward him, surrounding him in a tight formation. They held short, curved blades¡ªidentical to the ones carried by the two men Nate had killed earlier. Their expressions were cold, their stances rigid. Continue your journey at My Virtual Library Empire
    They pointed their weapons at him, their sharp eyes studying him carefully, as if assessing whether he was a threat or not.
    Nate didn't flinch. He stood his ground, his eyes shifting between them, already preparing himself for whatever would happen next.
    The injured man took a step forward, his movements slow and strained as he leaned on the spear for support. His expression was firm despite the exhaustion in his eyes.
    "Put your weapons away," he ordered, his voice steady but carrying a clear warning.
    The six men standing around Nate didn't move. Their curved blades remained raised, their gazes fixed on him with suspicion. The tension in the air thickened.
    The man sighed, shifting his grip on the spear. "If you value your lives, I suggest you lower your weapons," he said, his tone sharper this time.
    That made them hesitate. Confusion flickered across their faces as they exchanged glances. Eventually, though, they relented. One by one, they lowered their swords, but they didn't step away from Nate. They still had him surrounded, their eyes watching his every move.
    A moment of silence passed before one of the men spoke up.
    "Where are Sebek and Tati?" he asked, his voice firm, demanding an answer.
    The injured man exhaled heavily. His grip on the spear tightened for a moment before he finally answered.
    "They're dead."
    Gasps erupted from the surrounding people. Murmurs spread like wildfire through the small crowd that had gathered. Some of the men's hands instinctively tightened around their swords.
    "Who killed them?" another voice demanded.
    The injured man lifted his hand and pointed straight at Nate.
    At that moment, he was about to speak¡ªto explain why Nate had killed them¡ªbut before he could get another word out, his body suddenly swayed. His eyelids fluttered, and his strength finally gave out.
    With a soft thud, he collapsed to the ground, his consciousness slipping away.
    Nate barely spared him a glance before shifting his attention back to the men who were now gripping their swords with renewed hostility. Their expressions had darkened, and the air around them burned with the promise of violence.
    Murderous intent radiated from them as they slowly raised their weapons again.
    Nate exhaled through his nose, rolling up his sleeves as his gaze swept over the men encircling him. A faint smirk pulled at his lips, but his eyes were cold.
    "It seems luck isn't on your side today," he said, his voice calm, almost casual. "If only he had explained why I killed them, you wouldn't have made the mistake of drawing your weapons against me a second time." His smirk widened slightly as his muscles tensed. "But now that you have¡­ I'm afraid none of you will be leaving here alive."

 Chapter 113 The Settlements Leader

    One of the men gripping his curved blade took a step forward, his muscles tensed as he prepared to strike. His face twisted with rage, and Nate could see the fire in his eyes¡ªhe wanted blood.
    But just as the man was about to swing, a sudden shout echoed through the camp.
    "Enough!"
    The voice was deep and commanding, carrying the weight of authority.
    The man halted immediately, his sword mere inches from being raised. A flicker of frustration crossed his face as he gritted his teeth. Nate, on the other hand, clicked his tongue in annoyance. His fingers, which had been twitching with anticipation, curled into a loose fist before he sighed. He had been looking forward to some action. His patience for dealing with people was wearing thin, and a fight would have been a good way to shake off the irritation of the day.
    He shifted his gaze towards the source of the voice.
    An elderly man was approaching, escorted by two others who walked slightly behind him. From the way people instinctively moved out of his way, Nate could tell this was someone important¡ªlikely the leader of this settlement. His robes were slightly more elaborate than the others, made of layered fabric instead of the simple, tattered robes most of the villagers wore. His hair was gray and tied back, his skin marked with deep lines, but his eyes were sharp, observing the situation with quiet intelligence.
    "Lower your weapons," the old man commanded as he stopped a few feet away.
    One of the six men surrounding Nate scowled in clear frustration. "Why?" he demanded. His voice was laced with bitterness. He clenched his sword even tighter, his knuckles turning white. "Tati was my friend!" His hateful gaze flickered toward Nate, seething with resentment.
    The old man exhaled through his nose, shaking his head. His next words were slow and measured, carrying a weight that silenced the murmurs around them.
    "Have you all lost your sense?" he asked, his voice low but stern.
    The six warriors stiffened, their hands hesitating over their weapons.
    "Ka brought him here," the old man continued, his gaze sweeping over them. "Even after this stranger killed Sebek and Tati, Ka did not capture him. He walked beside him¡ªnot as a prisoner, but as an equal. Don't you all think that means something?"
    A heavy silence fell over the group.
    The old man then turned to Nate, his expression unreadable. Slowly, he dipped his head slightly in a show of respect. "I'm afraid, young man, that you will have to stay with us until Ka wakes up."
    Nate's gaze drifted to Ka, still lying unconscious on the ground. His breathing was steady, but his face was pale from the blood loss. Nate considered his options. He could have explained himself now, but what was the point? He wasn't in the mood to convince people of anything. Besides, if Ka had any authority here, then waiting for him to wake up would make things easier.
    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire
    After a moment of contemplation, Nate gave a small nod.
    "Fine."
    Seeing that Nate wasn't resisting, the old man relaxed slightly before addressing him again. "In that case, would you mind staying in one of our tents for the time being? We need to keep an eye on you."
    Nate didn't respond. He simply turned and began walking towards the tent without waiting for directions. His expression remained unreadable, a lazy indifference hanging over him. The people around him watched with wary eyes, whispering among themselves.
    As he passed by the children, they instinctively backed away, their small faces frozen in fear. Some clutched onto their mothers' robes, peeking out with wide, fearful eyes. Even the women, who had been gathering food and tending to tasks just moments ago, quickly scrambled out of his path, their footsteps hurried and uneven.
    To them, he was something foreign¡ªsomething dangerous.
    But Nate didn't care.
    Their fear, their whispers, their judgment¡ªit all meant nothing to him. He wasn't here to make friends or earn trust. He had only one goal: to learn about the beasts, to understand where they came from, and to figure out why he was here in this specific time and place.
    Everything else was irrelevant.
    The tent was dimly lit, the only source of light coming from the small gaps in the fabric where the setting sun managed to peek through. The air inside was warm and dry, carrying the faint scent of woven fibers and dust. The space itself was mostly empty, save for a few scattered bundles of cloth and some supplies tucked away in the corners.
    Nate stepped in, his movements slow and deliberate, his mind already heavy with exhaustion. He glanced around briefly before deciding not to overthink things. He found a decent spot near a pile of neatly folded cloth, dropped himself onto the ground, and leaned back against it, adjusting slightly to make himself comfortable.
    The moment his back touched the fabric, he felt the weight of everything settle onto him. His muscles, sore from the battles earlier, throbbed in dull protest. His mind, drained from whatever that black energy had done to him, clouded over with fatigue. He let out a slow exhale, closing his eyes, allowing himself a moment of peace.
    And just like that, sleep claimed him.
    It wasn't deep sleep, but it was enough. He wasn't sure how long he had been out before a strange sensation pulled him back to consciousness. Something was touching his face¡ªlight and fleeting, like the gentle press of fingers against his cheek. His instincts kicked in instantly.
    His eyes snapped open, his hand shooting up with lightning speed. Before the person could react, he grabbed the hand and twisted it sharply, yanking them forward. In one swift motion, he pulled them onto his chest and clamped his other hand around their throat, his grip tightening as he prepared to snap the air out of them.
    A choked gasp filled the air.
    His senses sharpened.
    The scent hit him first¡ªsoft, fragrant, unlike anything else he had smelled in this place. It was faint but unmistakable, a mixture of wildflowers and something earthy, something natural. He realized it must be some kind of perfume, though he wasn't sure what women in this time used to make it. Maybe crushed petals? Or fragrant herbs mixed with oil?
    His grip loosened immediately.
    His gaze dropped to the person beneath him, and for the first time, he registered the delicate features staring back at him.
    It was a girl.
    Her breath came in shallow gasps as she coughed lightly, her slender fingers brushing against her throat where his hand had just been. But rather than fear, there was something else in her expression¡ªcuriosity. Her wide, striking green eyes shimmered with something unreadable as she studied him.
    Nate was momentarily caught off guard. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    She was stunning.
    Her dark, wavy hair framed her face perfectly, cascading over her shoulders like silk. Her skin was smooth, sun-kissed, with a natural glow that made her look almost ethereal in the dim light of the tent. Even through the simple, loose robes she wore, he could see the elegant curves of her figure. She didn't need extravagant jewelry or elaborate clothing¡ªher beauty stood on its own, effortlessly captivating.
    Nate exhaled sharply and pulled his hand away completely, shifting back as he muttered, "I thought you were someone trying to kill me."
    The girl coughed again, rubbing her throat lightly before speaking. Her voice was soft, carrying a hint of amusement despite what had just happened.
    "It's alright," she said gently, tilting her head slightly as she continued to observe him with those striking green eyes. "You react quickly."
    Nate, still slightly disoriented from waking up so abruptly, ran a hand through his hair. "Yeah¡­ force of habit."
    She smiled slightly but didn't say anything else for a moment. Instead, she reached to the side and lifted a small wooden plate.
    "I brought you food," she finally said, holding it out toward him.
    Nate blinked, his gaze dropping to the plate in her hands. He hadn't even noticed it before, but sure enough, there was something on it. A round, slightly uneven piece of what looked like baked dough.
    He narrowed his eyes, leaning in slightly as he murmured, "Is that¡­ bread?"

 Chapter 114 The Explosion In The Sky

    Nate stared at the piece of bread in front of him, his fingers hovering near it, but he didn't pick it up. He wasn't sure why, but something about eating unfamiliar food in an unfamiliar place made him pause.
    The girl noticed his hesitation. Without a word, she picked up the bread herself and took a small bite, chewing casually before holding it out to him again.
    "It's safe," she said simply.
    Nate eyed her for a moment, then finally took the piece from her hands. He hesitated once more, then bit into it.
    The texture was rough and uneven, nothing like the soft, processed bread he was used to back home. This was dense and coarse, the kind of bread that felt like it had been baked over open flames rather than inside an oven. It carried a faint earthy taste, likely made from ground grains or flour mixed with water and left to harden under heat. There was no salt, no sweetness, just a dry, grainy taste that stuck to his tongue. It wasn't terrible, but it definitely wasn't enjoyable either. He chewed slowly, feeling the way the hardened crust scratched against the roof of his mouth before he swallowed.
    As he wiped a crumb off his lip, the girl tilted her head slightly, studying him with open curiosity.
    "Your clothes are weird," she said out of nowhere.
    Nate glanced at his shirt and pants before raising an eyebrow. "Yours are weirder."
    She chuckled softly at his response, her green eyes filled with amusement. "What's your name?"
    "Nate."
    She frowned slightly, as if rolling the name around in her mind. "What a weird name."
    Nate smirked but didn't argue.
    "I'm Sera," she said, placing a hand lightly on her chest.
    Nate gave a small nod as he finished chewing, brushing off the remaining crumbs from his fingers. He leaned back slightly against the pile of cloth behind him and looked at her with mild curiosity. "Apart from bringing me food, what else are you here for?"
    Sera toyed absentmindedly with the fabric of his sleeve, her fingers brushing over the unfamiliar material. Then, as if forgetting she wasn't supposed to say it out loud, she blurted, "They sent me here to keep an eye on you."
    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire
    Nate blinked, caught off guard by her honesty. He stared at her for a moment before a grin tugged at the corners of his lips, and he had to hold back a chuckle.
    "They sent you?" he asked, amusement lacing his voice.
    Sera realized what she had just admitted and pressed her lips together, but she didn't deny it.
    Of all the people in this settlement, they sent her?
    Nate shook his head slightly, but he didn't dismiss the idea entirely. Maybe there was more to her than what met the eye.
    His eyes flickered back to her, and suddenly, a thought crossed his mind. "If you're here to keep an eye on me," he said, his voice slightly teasing, "then why were you touching my face earlier?"
    Sera didn't even flinch at the question. Instead, she answered honestly. "I was just surprised at how clear your skin is."
    Nate raised an eyebrow. "My skin?"
    She nodded. "Rumors have been going around that you probably used some sort of trickery to kill Tati and Sebek. People say you don't look like someone who can fight."
    Nate smiled at that. If only they knew.
    If not for his powers healing his wounds in the past, he'd have been covered in scars by now. His body had seen more battles than most warriors in this place, yet he looked untouched, flawless compared to the rough, battle-worn men here.
    Just as he was about to say something, Sera suddenly leaned in slightly, her eyes narrowing as she studied him with a strange expression. Then, out of nowhere, she murmured, "Your smile is more beautiful than most girls'."
    Nate froze for a second.
    What? sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    For the first time in a while, he had no immediate comeback. He just stared at her, trying to figure out if she was messing with him or if she actually meant what she said.
    Sera, completely unfazed, just kept looking at him with the same curious expression.
    Nate stared at Sera with a stunned expression. He had met plenty of people in his life¡ªsome arrogant, some reserved, some aggressive¡ªbut he had never met anyone as straightforward as her. She spoke whatever came to mind, unfiltered and without hesitation. There was no trace of shyness or restraint in her words.
    He leaned back slightly, still watching her with mild amusement. "You don't hold back, do you?"
    Sera simply shrugged, a small, playful smirk tugging at her lips.
    Shaking his head, Nate decided to change the subject. "Can you tell me more about the beasts that have been troubling your people?"
    The shift in conversation caught Sera off guard. She blinked at him, looking genuinely surprised by the question. For a moment, she just stared at him, then realization dawned in her eyes.
    "You don't know about them?" she asked, her voice filled with curiosity.
    Nate gave a small shake of his head. "Not much."
    Sera's green eyes studied him carefully, as if reassessing everything she thought she knew about him. Then she exhaled softly and leaned back slightly, rubbing her thumb against her palm in thought.
    "Maybe the rumors are true after all," she muttered.
    Nate raised an eyebrow. "What rumors?"
    Sera tilted her head slightly. "That you're from the royal families of the big kingdoms. That you've never seen real battle before."
    Nate almost laughed at that.
    Instead of correcting her, he simply waited for her to explain.
    Sera took a deep breath before she began. "At first, everything was normal. The animals hunted, the seasons changed, and life went on as it always had. Then came the explosion."
    Nate's brows furrowed. "Explosion?"
    She nodded. "Something in the sky. It was green. It exploded and blocked out the sun. The sky turned dark, and the air felt strange. But it didn't harm humans."
    Nate listened intently, intrigued. "Then what did it affect?"
    Sera glanced toward the entrance of the tent as if making sure no one was eavesdropping, then turned back to him. "The animals."
    Nate's fingers subconsciously curled. "The wild ones?"
    Sera nodded. "Not just them. Even some domestic ones. At first, we didn't realize what had happened. But then, the animals started changing. They became stronger, faster, more aggressive. Some of them grew bigger than they should have been. Others developed... unnatural abilities."
    Nate remained silent, absorbing her words.
    A green explosion in the sky?
    The way she described it, it almost sounded natural, like some kind of celestial event. But Nate had seen enough in his life to know that things weren't always as they seemed. There was something more to this¡ªhe could feel it.
    Seeing the thoughtful expression on his face, Sera reached out and lightly tapped his knee. "Don't think too hard about it. No one has been able to figure out its meaning until now."
    Nate exhaled slowly, filing away the information for later.
    Before he could ask anything else, the tent flap suddenly lifted, and a man stepped inside.
    It was the same man who had wanted to kill him the most¡ªTati's friend.
    Nate immediately noticed the way his expression darkened as he took in the scene. His gaze landed on Sera first, narrowing slightly as he saw how close she was sitting to Nate. Then his eyes flickered toward Nate himself, filled with restrained contempt.
    For a moment, no one spoke.
    Then, with a stiff voice, the man finally said, "Ka is awake. He has told us everything."
    Nate didn't react, simply waiting for him to continue.
    The man's lips pressed into a thin line before he finally added, "Our leader seeks your presence."
    Nate let out a small breath, then murmured, "Finally."
    He pushed himself to his feet, brushing the remaining bread crumbs off his clothes. His muscles felt well-rested, but his mind was still racing with everything Sera had just told him.
    As he stepped toward the tent's entrance, he could feel the man's hostile gaze burning into his back.
    But Nate didn't care.
    He had bigger things to worry about.

 Chapter 115 Marry My Sister

    Nate stood before the old man, his expression unreadable as he studied the elder's face. There was a sense of quiet respect in the way the old man regarded him, though Nate couldn't tell if it was genuine or merely a result of whatever Ka had told them. Either way, something had shifted. The air in the gathering space felt different. Even the guards standing nearby, their hands resting on their weapons, watched him with wary eyes, as if unsure whether to fear him or simply remain on guard.
    The old man finally spoke, his voice slow and measured. "Ka told me about your situation."
    Nate remained silent, waiting.
    "As for information about the beasts," the old man continued, "we don't have much more than what Ka has already told you."
    A flicker of disappointment passed through Nate's eyes. He had hoped for more¡ªsomething that could give him a deeper understanding of what he was up against.
    But just as he was about to push aside his frustration, the old man spoke again, and Nate's eyes widened.
    "But if you truly wish to see one of these creatures for yourself," the elder said, his voice carrying an ominous weight, "if you want to find the truth about them, then there is a place where you might find the answers you seek."
    Nate's body tensed slightly. "Where?"
    The old man met his gaze. "Kemet-Ra."
    For the first time, Nate's expression broke into genuine confusion. He stared at the old man blankly. "...Kemet-Ra?"
    A wave of murmurs swept through the gathered people. Everyone around him¡ªSera, the guards, the other villagers¡ªseemed shocked that he didn't know the name.
    The old man sighed, nodding as if confirming something to himself. "Perhaps we will have someone take you there."
    Before Nate could respond, a familiar voice cut in.
    "I'll take him," Sera said.
    The murmurs grew louder. People turned to look at her, their faces filled with surprise. It was one thing to let Nate go, but for Sera to volunteer to guide him? A stranger? It was unexpected.
    Yet, before the shock could settle, another voice spoke up.
    "I'll go as well," User said.
    The crowd's reaction was immediate. Silence fell, then whispers erupted, spreading through the people like wildfire.
    User¡ªthe same man who had stood with murderous intent against Nate, the best friend of Tati¡ªwas volunteering to accompany them? The very same man who had openly despised Nate since he arrived?
    It didn't take long for the villagers to piece together their own conclusions.
    Some whispered that he was going for revenge.
    Others speculated that he was going to protect Sera, whom everyone knew he had feelings for.
    A few even suspected that he didn't trust Nate and wanted to keep an eye on him, ensuring that he didn't do anything suspicious.
    The old man turned to Nate. "Do you accept this?"
    Nate's lips curled into an amused smile. "Why not? The more, the merrier."
    User's brows furrowed slightly, clearly taken aback. He had expected Nate to reject him, to question his motives¡ªbut instead, the young man welcomed him without hesitation.
    User lowered his gaze and muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible.
    "Your ego will cause your downfall."
    Nate turned to Sera and took a step closer, lowering his voice slightly. "Hey," he said, nodding toward the robe she was wearing. "Can you get me one of those?"
    Sera raised an eyebrow. "A robe?"
    "Yeah." Nate glanced down at himself, taking in his bloodstained clothes. His outfit stood out like a sore thumb among the simple, earth-toned garments of the people here. "If I walk around dressed like this, I'll attract more attention than I already have."
    Sera studied him for a moment, then nodded. "Alright. Wait here," she said before turning on her heel.
    Nate watched as Sera disappeared into the distance, her robe swaying slightly as she walked toward one of the larger tents. He had barely taken a deep breath when he suddenly felt a light tug on his pant leg. His brows furrowed as he looked down, only to see a small child¡ªno older than three¡ªclutching his trousers with tiny fingers. The boy's dark eyes stared up at him with curiosity, his round face slightly dirty but filled with innocent wonder.
    Nate arched a brow, surprised by the sudden approach. He had barely seen any children since he arrived on the island. He bent down and scooped the little boy up with one arm, holding him at eye level.
    The child blinked at him, then suddenly burst into a fit of giggles, as if Nate's serious expression was the funniest thing in the world. A small smile formed on Nate's lips, involuntary but real. He didn't know why, but something about the kid's laughter softened something in him.
    "Hey, kid," Nate murmured, raising an eyebrow at him.
    The boy only giggled louder, reaching out his chubby fingers to touch Nate's face. He patted Nate's cheek twice before giggling again, kicking his little legs in amusement.
    Nate chuckled, but before he could say anything else, a few more children hesitantly approached. They were older, maybe six or seven, their small frames clothed in simple, loosely wrapped tunics. At first, they kept their distance, their wide eyes flicking between Nate and the baby in his arms. But after a few moments of watching their little friend laugh without fear, their curiosity won over their hesitation. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    One of the boys, who seemed slightly braver than the rest, stepped forward and tilted his head. "Are you a monster?" he asked innocently.
    Nate blinked. Of all the things he expected, that question wasn't one of them.
    He smirked slightly. "Yeah," he said, lowering his voice dramatically. "A big, scary monster."
    The children gasped, eyes widening in exaggerated fear. But before Nate could continue playing along, another child¡ªa girl with her hair tied into small braids¡ªasked with a dead-serious expression, "Do you eat people?"
    Nate narrowed his eyes playfully, nodding. "All the time," he said. "Especially little kids who ask too many questions."
    The children squealed, then suddenly burst into laughter, pushing at each other excitedly. They clearly knew he was joking, but it didn't stop them from pretending to be scared. One of them even ran behind another, peeking out from behind her friend's shoulder like she was hiding from him.
    Nate let out a small chuckle. "You guys are way more fun than the adults around here," he remarked, shaking his head.
    One of the girls giggled before her eyes widened as if she suddenly realized something important. She stepped forward, eyes sparkling with excitement. "Wow, you're so handsome!" she declared. "I'm going to tell my sister to marry you!"
    Nate nearly choked on his own breath. "Wait¡ªwhat?"
    Before he could process what she had just said, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed in the distance.
    A group of women appeared, looking around frantically. Their faces were filled with panic as they scanned the area, searching for something¡ªor rather, someone. "Where are the children?!" one of them gasped, gripping another woman's arm. "They were playing nearby just a moment ago!"
    Another woman's eyes widened in alarm. "Could it be¡­ did that man take them?!"
    The moment those words left her mouth, the fear in the group heightened. Murmurs of panic rippled through them, their gazes darting around frantically.
    Just as their anxiety reached its peak, the old man¡ªwho had been standing nearby, watching everything unfold¡ªraised a hand. "Calm yourselves," he said firmly, his voice steady. Then, he turned slightly and pointed toward the open field. "There. See for yourselves."
    All the women turned in the direction he indicated, their expressions still tense. But the moment their eyes landed on the scene before them, their panic transformed into sheer disbelief.
    Nate stood in the middle of an open field, surrounded by a small crowd of giggling children. He had one hand raised as the kids eagerly jumped up, smacking his palm with their own in what looked like an improvised game. "High five!" they chanted with every successful slap of his hand, their laughter filling the air.
    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire
    The women exchanged stunned glances. Was this really the same man they had feared just moments ago? The supposed outsider who had killed two warriors? The way Ka had described him made him sound dangerous, but here he was, playing with children as if he had always belonged among them.
    Sera had just returned, carrying a neatly folded robe for Nate, when she heard a familiar voice call out to her excitedly.
    "Sera!"
    She barely had time to react before a small figure launched itself at her, arms wrapping tightly around her waist.
    Sera looked down and instantly recognized the little girl in her arms. "Cleo?" she said in surprise. "What are you doing here?"
    Cleo, her younger sister, grinned up at her. "I was playing with him!" she said happily, pointing at Nate. Then, she leaned in closer and whispered loudly, "He agreed to marry you!"
    Sera's entire body froze.
    "What?"
    Her voice was flat with shock, her brain struggling to process the words she had just heard. She turned her head sharply, locking eyes with Nate, who looked just as confused as she did.
    Before she could say anything else, a new voice suddenly cut through the moment.
    "Enough of this nonsense."
    The familiar cold tone sent a small shiver through the air.
    Sera's brows furrowed as she turned her head, only to see User stepping forward. His expression was unreadable, but there was a flicker of irritation in his eyes as he looked at Cleo.
    "Stop saying ridiculous things," he told the little girl firmly. "You don't know what you're talking about."
    Cleo pouted. "But it's true! I heard him say it!"
    User exhaled sharply before turning his gaze toward Nate. His lips curled slightly, his tone thick with disdain. "I don't know what tricks you're pulling, but don't think for a second that you belong here," he sneered. Then, with a sharp glance at the children, he barked, "Go! Get out of here!"
    The children, sensing the sudden change in atmosphere, hesitated only for a second before scampering away.
    User stepped closer to Nate, his voice lowering. "Don't infect them with your vile aura," he muttered darkly.
    Nate's gaze didn't waver. He simply watched as User turned and walked away, his tense shoulders betraying the rage he was barely holding back.
    Sera let out a quiet sigh, shaking her head slightly. "You'll have to excuse him," she murmured. "He's¡­ not exactly the most welcoming person."
    Nate exhaled through his nose, shaking his head with amusement. "Yeah, I got that."
    Then, with a small smirk, he added, "But tell your sister I appreciate the offer."
    Sera blinked in confusion. "What offer?"
    Nate's smirk widened. "To marry me."
    Sera stared at him for a moment before bursting into laughter.
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones

 Chapter 116 Kemet Ra

    The journey had been long, and the sun had begun its descent, casting golden hues over the endless stretches of sand and scattered rock formations. The air, once thick with the day's heat, had cooled slightly, though the exhaustion of walking for hours without proper rest had begun to weigh on them. Nate walked a few paces behind Sera and User, his steps measured and steady.
    User turned his head slightly, glancing back at Nate with a smirk. "What's wrong? Can't keep up?" His tone was laced with condescension, his amusement clear.
    Nate met his gaze but didn't respond immediately. He merely smiled, unfazed by the attempted taunt. He wasn't the type to rise to petty provocations. Walking at a controlled pace wasn't a sign of weakness¡ªit was a matter of energy conservation.
    Sera, who had been listening to User's jabs for most of the journey, sighed in irritation. "Enough, User," she said, shaking her head. "This isn't a competition."
    User scoffed, his expression twisting into annoyance. "If he keeps walking this slow, we'll get ourselves killed," he shot back. "Out here, moving at this pace is just asking for trouble."
    Nate, still maintaining his calm demeanor, exhaled softly. "Walk at that pace," he said, nodding at User, "and the next thing that comes up, you're going to be too miserable to face it. You're burning most of your energy by trying to move at top speed. Who's chasing you?"
    The words hit User like a slap. His smirk vanished, replaced by an irritated frown. He clenched his jaw, clearly fuming at being made to look foolish.
    Without another word, Nate walked past him with an air of complete indifference. "I don't have all the time in the world," he added casually, "so don't stop me for stupid conversations again."
    Sera watched the exchange unfold, her gaze shifting between the two men. She sighed again, but this time it was directed solely at User. She turned to him, her arms crossing over her chest. "What is wrong with you?" she asked, her voice sharp with frustration. "Why are you acting like killing Tati was Nate's fault? You heard what Ka said¡ªthey attacked him first. They tried to kill him. What would you have done if it were you?"
    User's expression faltered, but he didn't say anything. He just stood there, his jaw tight as if he was trying to come up with an argument but couldn't find one.
    Sera didn't wait for a response. She turned away and quickly walked after Nate, her footsteps determined.
    User remained standing there for a moment, staring at the sand beneath his feet. He hated this. He hated the fact that Sera was defending Nate. He hated the fact that deep down, he knew she was right. And most of all, he hated that he couldn't do anything about it.
    With a scowl, he finally followed after them, though the resentment in his eyes hadn't faded.
    ---
    The sun had fully set by the time they decided to stop for the night. Though they weren't far from their destination, traveling in darkness was dangerous. According to Sera, the beasts prowled more aggressively at night, and wandering blind in unknown territory was a death sentence.
    They found a small rocky corner near a few scattered trees, providing them with partial cover. Sera gathered some dried grass and twigs, arranging them into a small pile. She reached into a pouch at her waist, pulling out a small flintstone. With a few strikes, tiny sparks danced against the dried twigs until a small flame flickered to life.
    "That should keep some of the smaller creatures away," she murmured, watching the fire grow. "But we'll still need to keep watch in shifts."
    User, still quiet from their earlier exchange, finally spoke up. "I'll take the first watch," he muttered, settling himself on a rock a few feet away.
    Nate, unbothered by the tension, simply nodded and sat down near the fire. He leaned against a large bag Sera had carried along, allowing his body to relax. His muscles ached slightly, but it wasn't anything unbearable. Sera sat a little farther from him, stretching out her legs before shifting onto her side.
    Sleep didn't take long to claim them.
    But while Nate and Sera rested, User sat in silence, his eyes fixed on only one person¡ªSera.
    He didn't glance at Nate, didn't even acknowledge his presence. His expression was blank, but there was something unsettling about the way his gaze lingered on her, watching the steady rise and fall of her breath as she slept.
    He had volunteered to take the first watch.
    But in reality, he wasn't watching for danger.
    He was watching her.
    --- S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The first hints of dawn crept over the horizon, casting a faint golden glow over the landscape. The air was still cool, carrying the crisp scent of dry earth and distant vegetation. Nate sat on a rock near the small fire, his gaze fixed on the shifting hues of the sky. He had taken the last watch, and now that morning had arrived, it was time to move.
    Turning toward the two sleeping figures, he stood and stretched, rolling his shoulders before nudging Sera's arm gently. "Wake up. It's time to go."
    Sera stirred, blinking against the morning light as she sat up, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. Nearby, User grumbled in irritation, shifting slightly before groggily pulling himself upright. He shot Nate a brief glare but said nothing.
    The fire had long since died down, leaving only smoldering embers and a faint trace of smoke. Without wasting time, they gathered their things¡ªwhat little they had carried with them¡ªand began their journey once more.
    The trek lasted about two hours, the terrain shifting slightly as they neared their destination. Unlike the barren stretches of sand they had walked through before, the land here had a different energy to it. Small shrubs and patches of dry grass broke through the cracked soil, hinting at the presence of water nearby. The closer they got, the more the land felt alive.
    And then, as they crested a small rise, the sight before them took Nate's breath away.
    Kemet-Ra stood before them¡ªa massive settlement.
    Towering mudbrick walls surrounded the settlement, stretching high and wide, their surfaces hardened by the sun over countless years. Atop these walls, wooden watchtowers stood at intervals, with guards keeping vigilant watch over the horizon. The gates were enormous, built from thick wooden planks reinforced with bronze. From where they stood, Nate could see people moving in and out¡ªtraders, hunters, and laborers carrying goods on their backs.
    Beyond the walls, the settlement stretched across a vast area, with large structures made of stone and mudbrick, their exteriors decorated with simple carvings. Smoke curled from various points within the settlement, likely from blacksmiths, cooks, and other workers starting their daily tasks. The roads leading inside were well-worn, trodden by carts and countless footsteps over the years.
    In the distance, a river glimmered under the sunlight, winding its way past the settlement, its waters supplying life to the land. Lush patches of greenery lined its banks, a stark contrast to the arid surroundings. Small boats dotted the river, some carrying supplies while others seemed to be fishing.
    Sera stopped abruptly in front of Nate, turning back to face him with a small smile. "We're here," she said simply, gesturing towards the settlement.
    Nate remained silent for a moment, his eyes tracing the sheer scale of the place. He had expected something similar to the small camps he had encountered before¡ªmaybe a slightly larger version of them. But this¡­ this was a civilization, an actual city compared to everything else he had seen.
    He exhaled slowly, muttering under his breath, "Damn¡­"
    Sera noticed his expression and chuckled. "You look surprised," she said, crossing her arms.
    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire
    Nate nodded slightly. "I didn't expect it to be this¡­ big."
    User, who had been silent for most of the morning, scoffed. "What, did you think we were living in holes like animals?"
    Nate ignored the jab, still taking in the sight before him. The more he looked, the more curious he became. What kind of people lived here? What did they know about the beasts? And, most importantly, could this place truly provide the answers he was searching for?

 Chapter 117 Inner City

    Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire
    The moment Nate stepped through the massive entrance of Kemet-Ra, he could immediately tell that this place was different from the settlement he had just left. The air felt heavy, filled with the scent of burning wood, sweat, and something else he couldn't quite place. The streets were packed with people, some carrying baskets of goods, others bargaining loudly at market stalls that lined the narrow paths. The buildings, made of sunbaked mud bricks, stood tall, with wooden beams supporting some of the larger structures. Despite the rough appearance, there was an order to the chaos¡ªa rhythm to how the people moved and interacted.
    As they walked deeper, Nate noticed something strange. Sera, who had been walking beside him without a care, suddenly pulled up her robe, covering most of her face with the cloth. She moved her hood forward, casting a shadow over her features, as if she were trying to hide.
    Nate narrowed his eyes at her in suspicion. "Why are you doing that?" he asked, his tone neutral, but his curiosity evident.
    Sera glanced at him before sighing. "My face always invites trouble wherever I go," she muttered, keeping her voice low. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Nate raised a brow but didn't press the issue. If she didn't want to be seen, she had her reasons. He simply nodded in acknowledgment, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings for any beasts sign.
    They hadn't been inside for more than a few minutes when User suddenly spoke up. "I'll go find us a temporary house to stay in until tomorrow," he said, his voice flat, but his eyes occasionally darting toward Nate, as if expecting some kind of reaction.
    Sera nodded in agreement. "That would be helpful," she said. "We can't stay out in the open."
    User wasted no time before heading off, disappearing into the sea of people, leaving Nate and Sera standing in the middle of the bustling street.
    Sera turned to Nate, tilting her head slightly. "So¡­ where are you from?" she asked curiously.
    Clicking his tongue, Nate shifted his gaze away. "You don't wanna know," he muttered, clearly uninterested in answering.
    But Sera wasn't the type to back down that easily. She folded her arms and leaned in slightly. "Come on, it's not like I'm asking for your deepest secrets," she teased. "Just tell me."
    Nate exhaled sharply before finally giving up. "The future," he said, his voice completely serious.
    Sera blinked a few times, processing what he had just said. Then, all of a sudden, she burst out laughing. "The future? That's the best excuse you could come up with?" she asked between laughs, shaking her head in amusement. "You could've said something more believable."
    Nate didn't bother responding. He simply shook his head and turned his attention back to the city around him, scanning the buildings, the streets, and the people. After a few moments, he frowned.
    "They said I'd see beasts here," he muttered, his tone slightly disappointed. "But I haven't seen a single sign of one since we entered."
    Sera stopped laughing and looked at him. "That's because you're in the slums of Kemet-Ra," she explained. "If you want to find one of those creatures, you'll have to go deeper."
    Nate glanced at her. "Deeper?"
    Sera nodded. "Yes. When you get inside, just ask around. I'm sure someone will lead you to the place."
    Nate didn't say anything immediately. Instead, he observed her carefully. There was something odd about the way she said that. Like she had no intention of accompanying him further.
    "You're not coming?" he asked.
    Sera hesitated for a moment before shaking her head. "I'll wait in the house that User went to find," she admitted. "We usually trade at night when it's cheaper. We have some beast skins that will fetch us clothes. Then we'll go back to our camp tomorrow."
    Nate studied her expression, but she didn't seem to be lying.
    "So this is goodbye then?" he asked, his voice calm, though there was something unreadable in his eyes.
    Sera gave him a small smile. "Seems like it," she said.
    User returned after a short while, his expression unreadable as he approached them. His sharp eyes flickered toward Nate, then to Sera, before he finally exhaled.
    Nate gave the two of them a nod. "Thanks for accompanying me here," he said, his voice steady.
    Sera, hidden beneath her hood, smiled warmly. Even though her face was mostly concealed, there was something in the way her posture shifted¡ªsomething relaxed, as if she appreciated his words.
    User, however, was different. He didn't acknowledge Nate's gratitude. Instead, his eyes darted around restlessly, scanning their surroundings as if he were expecting something¡ªor someone¡ªto show up at any moment.
    Nate noticed this strange behavior but didn't comment on it. Whatever was making User uneasy wasn't his concern. Instead, he turned toward Sera one last time, his gaze steady.
    "Be careful," he said simply.
    Sera let out a soft chuckle. "It's not like I'm gonna get kidnapped or something," she joked, brushing off his concern.
    But Nate didn't laugh. Instead, his eyes darkened slightly as he replied, "You never know."
    With that, he turned away and walked off, his figure disappearing into the crowd of Kemet-Ra.
    Sera lowered her gaze, pondering his words. Something about the way he spoke¡ªhis tone, the certainty in his voice¡ªleft a strange feeling in her chest.
    User stepped behind her, his voice sharp. "Don't think too much about it," he muttered. "We're never going to see him again."
    Sera nodded slowly before turning toward User, leaving Nate's presence behind as they walked away into the city.
    Nate walked deeper into the city, his pace steady as he took in his surroundings. Despite everything he had seen since arriving in this time, the grandeur of Kemet-Ra still caught him off guard. The deeper he moved into the city, the more he understood why Sera had called this place something special. Unlike the outer slums, where the streets were lined with dust and struggling traders, the buildings here were taller, crafted from stone instead of mud bricks. Golden ornaments decorated the entrances of wealthier homes, and silk banners hung from windows, swaying gently in the warm breeze.
    But none of that concerned Nate. He was here for one reason only¡ªthe beasts.
    Sera had told him that he wouldn't find them in the slums, but that the deeper part of the city would have more information. He needed to find them because of what lay inside their bodies¡ªthe crystals.
    Back on the island, Ray had used those crystals to forge weapons. That meant they must have contained an immense amount of energy. If Nate could get his hands on one, he might finally be able to use his powers again.
    His abilities hadn't disappeared entirely. He could feel them, lingering just beneath the surface, like a fire without oxygen. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn't bring them out. It was almost as if something in this time was suppressing them. There was no energy for him to channel¡ªat least, none that he could recognize.
    As he continued walking, he eventually reached a part of the city where a group of guards had formed a barrier, stopping people from passing through. Nate slowed his steps, watching curiously. The crowd in front of the blockade murmured in frustration, but no one dared to push forward.
    Nate, however, didn't hesitate. He stepped forward, moving past the common folk and heading straight for the guards.
    The moment they saw him, their expressions changed. They stiffened, their eyes scanning him carefully before they quickly moved aside, allowing him through without question.
    Nate raised a brow slightly. They think I'm from the inner city.
    His clothes, though not extravagant, were certainly cleaner than those of the commoners. He had a sharp, composed demeanor, and his build was stronger than most of the men around him, he looked more healthier and more cleaner. He must have looked like he belonged.
    He didn't question it. He simply stepped through the open path and entered the restricted area.
    The moment he did, he was even more shocked.
    This part of the city was entirely different. It was quiet, almost unnaturally so. The streets were wider, cleaner, and the houses here weren't just large¡ªthey were grand. Water flowed through carefully designed stone channels along the walkways, filling the air with the sound of trickling streams. The scent of flowers drifted from well-kept gardens, and the roads were lined with palm trees that provided shade from the harsh sun.
    Everything here screamed power, wealth, and status.
    But it wasn't just the scenery that caught Nate's attention. It was the people.
    They were dressed differently¡ªmore glamorous, more colorful. Unlike the rags and simple robes worn by the common folk, the men and women here wore finely woven garments, embroidered with gold and decorated with precious stones. Their posture was upright, their expressions filled with quiet arrogance.
    As Nate observed the stark contrast between this district and the one he had come from, a sudden movement caught his eye.
    Ahead of him, a young man¡ªlikely in his early twenties¡ªwas walking down the street, accompanied by two armored guards. His robe was pure white with red patterns along the edges, marking him as someone of considerable status.
    Nate's eyes narrowed as he watched what happened next.
    The young man was passing by a boy who was crouched on the ground, scrubbing the stone path with a small brush. The boy couldn't have been older than ten, his small frame covered in dust, his simple robe stained from hours of labor.
    He was too focused on his work to notice the young noble approaching.
    And that was his mistake.
    Without warning, the noble lifted his leg and kicked the boy hard in the ribs, sending him tumbling backward. The boy let out a sharp cry of pain, clutching his stomach as he hit the ground.
    "Know your place," the noble sneered, his face twisted in anger. His voice was filled with disgust, as if the very presence of the boy offended him.
    The boy scrambled to his feet, bowing quickly, his head lowered in submission. "I-I'm sorry, master¡ª"
    "Get out of my sight," the noble snapped before striding forward, his two guards flanking him as if nothing had happened.
    Nate's jaw clenched. His eyes flickered toward the other people in the street.
    No one reacted. No one stopped.
    Some glanced over briefly before quickly looking away, as if they hadn't seen anything. Others simply continued on, their faces blank with indifference.
    Nate exhaled slowly, forcing himself to stay calm.
    This was a different time. A different world.
    But still, it pissed him off.
    He shifted his gaze back to the noble, watching as he and his guards turned into a smaller alleyway leading deeper into the district.
    A slow smile spread across Nate's face.
    He had been thinking about how to blend in, about how to move through the city without drawing attention.
    Now, he had his answer.
    ****
    Support with Golden Tickets and Power Stones

 Chapter 118 Joining The Competition

    Nate moved through the city, his steps steady, his posture relaxed yet purposeful. The white robe with red patterns along the edges draped over his frame, making him appear as if he belonged among the city's elites. The fabric was smooth, far finer than what he had been wearing earlier. It fit him well, and most importantly, it allowed him to blend in.
    Meanwhile, back in the alleyway where he had last been, a small crowd had gathered. Whispers filled the air as people pointed at the scene before them¡ªa bruised and battered young man lay sprawled on the dusty ground naked. His chest rose and fell weakly, his face swollen beyond recognition. Blood had dried on his lips, and his right eye was nearly shut from the swelling.
    The two guards that had been accompanying him were unconscious beside him, their weapons nowhere to be found.
    The young man barely seemed aware of his surroundings. He simply lay there, his mouth moving as he mumbled incoherent words, his gaze fixed on the sky.
    "He was attacked," someone muttered.
    "By who?" another asked.
    "No one saw¡­"
    "I heard a shout earlier."
    "Did you see what happened?"
    "No, by the time I came, they were already like this."
    Gasps and murmurs spread through the gathered crowd, but no one dared to speak too loudly. Whoever had done this had disappeared without a trace, and considering the state of the noble and his guards, it was clear that whoever attacked them was not someone to be trifled with.
    But Nate¡ªthe culprit¡ªdidn't spare a single thought for what he had done.
    As he moved through the city, he barely acknowledged the people around him. He wasn't interested in the nobility, the merchants, or the elaborate displays of wealth. His mind was focused on one thing¡ªfinding the beasts Sera had mentioned.
    He needed those crystals.
    He walked further, observing his surroundings. This part of the city was far more structured than the slums. The streets were wider, paved with smooth stone, and lined with neatly arranged buildings. There were guards patrolling at every turn, their eyes scanning the people with disciplined caution.
    Nate's gaze shifted as he spotted an old man sitting on a stone bench near a well, his back slightly hunched, a walking staff resting beside him. His hair was white, his beard long, and his eyes, though tired, still held a sharpness that suggested experience.
    Nate approached him. "Excuse me."
    The old man glanced up, his wrinkled face impassive. "What is it, young man?"
    "I heard that this city keeps beasts. Where can I find them?"
    The old man's brow furrowed slightly. "You must be new here." Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire
    Nate remained silent, waiting for him to continue.
    "If you had come a day earlier, you would have met one yourself." The old man shook his head. "But yesterday evening, someone set them free from the cages, and they ran wild in the city. Dozens of people died."
    Nate's expression remained calm, but internally, he was surprised. Someone set them free?
    "Who would do such a thing?" he asked.
    The old man let out a sigh. "No one knows. Some say it was an accident. Others think it was intentional. But whatever the reason, the damage was done. The streets ran red with blood last night. The hunters managed to kill most of them, but some escaped beyond the city walls."
    Nate remained quiet for a moment. This was unexpected. He had come here expecting to find these creatures contained, but now they were gone. That meant getting his hands on a crystal would be much harder.
    Still, he wasn't going to give up that easily.
    "Thank you for answering my question," Nate said. He turned to leave, but before he could take a step, the old man spoke again.
    "If you truly wish to see one," he said, "join the hunters."
    Nate turned back to him, raising an eyebrow.
    "They're short on men," the old man continued. "The king has ordered them to go out and capture more beasts." He paused, stroking his beard. "For what reason, I do not know."
    Nate narrowed his eyes slightly.
    It was strange. If these beasts were as dangerous as people claimed, why were they being kept within the city walls in the first place? And now, even after the destruction they had caused, the king still wanted more?
    Something didn't add up.
    But Nate had no interest in politics or the king's motives. He wasn't here to unravel the mysteries of Kemet-Ra¡ªhe was here to find a way to regain his power.
    He shook the thoughts from his mind. It didn't matter why the king wanted the beasts. What mattered was that the hunters would be looking for them¡ªand that meant they would lead him straight to what he needed.
    Nate turned back to the old man. "Where can I find them before they leave?"
    ----
    Nate stood among the gathered crowd, tall and composed, his gaze fixed on the center of the makeshift fighting ring where two men were locked in combat. The dust around them stirred with each violent movement, the air thick with anticipation as the onlookers cheered, jeered, and placed their bets.
    He had been here for a while now, watching as one fighter after another fell, the hunters having devised this contest to select the last remaining member for their group. The rules were simple¡ªfight, win, and earn a spot among the hunters.
    Unfortunately for Nate, he had arrived too late to participate. Now, all that remained was the final match, the last battle to determine the victor.
    In the center of the ring, a massive man stood tall, his chest bare, revealing thick, scarred muscles, but despite having fought multiple opponents, he appeared almost untouched. His latest opponent, a younger man, was slumped at his feet, groaning in pain.
    The crowd erupted into applause, voices merging in a chaotic mix of admiration and relief.
    "He won without breaking a sweat!" someone shouted.
    "He took them all down so easily. No one stands a chance!"
    The towering man rolled his shoulders, cracking his knuckles, his expression smug as he basked in the attention. His confidence was justified¡ªnone of his opponents had been able to put up much of a fight against him.
    A young woman, one of the hunters, stepped forward. She carried a bow on her back, a quiver of arrows strapped to her hip. Her stance was firm, and her sharp, assessing eyes scanned the big man before she nodded.
    "Congratulations," she said, her voice carrying authority. "You've won the right to join the hunters. Welcome."
    Just as she was about to finish, a single word cut through the noise.
    "Wait."
    The air seemed to still as all eyes turned toward the source of the voice¡ªNate.
    A wave of murmurs rippled through the crowd. The young woman, the big man, and even the spectators looked at him with varying expressions of confusion and curiosity.
    The massive fighter narrowed his eyes. "What did you just say?"
    Nate remained calm, his expression unreadable as he repeated, "Will I be able to join the hunters if I defeat him?"
    For a moment, there was stunned silence. Then, all at once, the crowd exploded into laughter.
    "This kid is crazy!" someone hollered.
    "He must've hit his head on a rock."
    A woman, her voice dripping with amusement, called out, "Pretty boy, come live with me instead. I'll give you anything you want. That man will kill you"
    Another woman, older and more seasoned, laughed, "Come marry my daughter! You're fearless, but weak."
    "What a waste of a good face," a younger girl sighed dramatically.
    Nate almost laughed himself. These people were so different from the ones in the future¡ªthey were far too direct, speaking without hesitation or concern for how their words might be received. It was almost refreshing.
    The young huntress with the bow regarded Nate strangely, as if trying to decide whether he was serious or simply insane. After a brief pause, she stepped back and gestured toward the ring.
    "The stage is yours."
    The crowd erupted once more, voices overlapping in excitement.
    Nate stepped forward, his movements unhurried, his expression composed.
    The massive fighter turned to fully face him, his lips curling into a grin as he clapped his hands together with a loud smack, the sound echoing in the air. His knuckles cracked, his muscles flexing as he let out a low chuckle.
    "You've got some nerve," he said, his deep voice laced with amusement. "I'll crush your annoying face."
    Nate simply looked at him, his expression unreadable.
    The big man stood in place, arms crossed over his thick chest, his expression expectant. His sharp eyes scanned Nate up and down, waiting for something. But Nate didn't move. He simply stood there, calm and uninterested.
    After a moment of silence, Nate tilted his head slightly. "What are you waiting for?"
    The massive fighter let out a deep chuckle and then jabbed a finger toward Nate's robe. "I'm waiting for you to remove your clothes." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    A murmur passed through the crowd as people exchanged confused glances.
    Nate raised an eyebrow. "Why?"
    The big man grinned, flashing his yellowed teeth. "I don't want to hear any excuses after I tear you apart. You might as well remove that fancy robe now before I rip it to shreds."
    For a moment, Nate just stared at him. Then, a small smile crept onto his lips.
    "I don't need to remove my clothes."
    The crowd erupted into laughter again, some pointing at Nate while others whispered among themselves.
    "He's insane!"
    "Maybe he really doesn't know who he's up against."
    "Poor guy. That robe's gonna be drenched in his own blood."
    The big man's grin faltered for a moment before twisting into a scowl. His face turned red with anger as he clenched his fists.
    "You arrogant little¡ª" he growled, his muscles tensing. Then, with a roar, he charged forward, his heavy footsteps shaking the ground as he barreled toward Nate like a raging bull.
    The crowd gasped, some stepping back instinctively as the enormous man rushed forward with deadly force.
    Nate, however, remained completely still.
    ***
    Support With Power Stones And Golden tickets.

 Chapter 119 Nates Technique

    Nate watched as the big man stormed toward him, his large frame shaking the ground with each heavy step. The crowd roared in excitement, some cheering for the big man, others murmuring in disbelief that Nate was even standing his ground. Dust kicked up around the man's feet as he closed the distance, his arms wide, his entire body intending to crash into Nate like a boulder rolling downhill.
    But Nate remained calm. He didn't tense, didn't flinch. He simply watched, waiting for the perfect moment.
    The big man thundered forward, his muscles flexing, his breath heavy, his eyes locked on Nate like a predator ready to crush its prey.
    And then¡ªjust before impact¡ªNate moved.
    With a swift step to the side, he avoided the incoming mass of flesh and muscle, letting the man charge right past him. The big man barely had time to react before Nate's foot snapped out, landing a precise kick against the side of his leg.
    It wasn't a strong kick, just enough to test something.
    The impact made the man's knee bend slightly, and for a moment, he nearly lost his footing. His heavy body wobbled before he quickly stomped his foot down, regaining balance. The stumble lasted only a second, but it was enough to cause murmurs in the crowd.
    A moment later, those murmurs turned into laughter and gasps.
    "Did you see that? He almost fell!"
    "I can't believe it! That was a clean hit!"
    "That's impossible¡­ but I guess it makes sense. The big guy was already moving. It was easier to throw him off balance."
    Among the crowd, some women chuckled, shaking their heads at Nate's foolishness.
    "Pretty boy, take that small victory and go," one of them called out.
    "It's already shocking that you made him stumble," another woman added. "If he catches you now, you're dead."
    "Just admit defeat and live," a third woman said, her tone almost pleading. "He's going to rip you apart if you keep this up."
    But Nate wasn't listening to any of them.
    Instead, his eyes were on the big man, who was now standing still, his face turning red with fury. His fists clenched so hard that his knuckles cracked, his breath coming out in ragged, angry bursts.
    The crowd fell silent as the big man roared in rage.
    "If that's your strength, then you're already dead!" he bellowed, his voice shaking the air.
    Nate simply shook his head, his lips twitching in mild amusement. "That wasn't my strength," he said, his tone casual. "I was just checking how much force I'd need to bring you down."
    But the big man didn't hear him.
    He was already charging again, his eyes blazing with fury, his mind clouded with humiliation.
    This time, he wasn't just running. His body moved differently, his legs pushing harder against the ground. His speed had increased.
    Nate's eyes narrowed slightly as he observed the change.
    Interesting.
    It was already surprising that someone so massive could run that fast, but now his speed had nearly doubled. His large strides carried him forward like an unstoppable beast, and his target was clear¡ªNate.
    The moment the big man reached him, he slammed his leg forward in a powerful kick aimed directly at Nate's chest.
    Nate barely had time to move.
    With quick reflexes, he shifted to the side, dodging the attack. But as he did, something became clear.
    His movements too¡­ they're faster than before.
    The increase in speed wasn't just a small boost¡ªit was significant. Before, he had been fast for his size, but now? He was pushing beyond what Nate had expected.
    Still, even with this increased speed, Nate wasn't worried.
    The crowd gasped in awe as Nate avoided the attack effortlessly, but the big man wasn't done.
    Seeing Nate dodge again only fueled his anger further. Without hesitation, he shifted his upper body back slightly, his muscles coiling like a spring.
    And then¡ª
    His massive arm shot forward, his fist clenched tightly, his body weight shifting into the strike.
    The crowd collectively held their breath.
    "He's using that move?" someone whispered in shock.
    "No way¡ªhe never pulls it out this quickly."
    "Anyone who's taken a hit from that has never gotten back up."
    The infamous move was feared among fighters. It wasn't just a punch¡ªit was a devastating attack that used the full force of the big man's weight, his strength, and his balance to deliver a blow so powerful that nobody had ever survived it unscathed.
    And the worst part?
    Nate was too close to dodge it this time.
    The world seemed to slow as the big man's massive fist hurtled toward Nate, the force behind it enough to break bones and shatter ribs. The air around the strike vibrated with raw power, and the crowd watched in horror, their eyes wide, their breath caught in their throats.
    Nobody had ever survived a direct hit from that attack.
    Some of them turned away, unable to watch what they believed would be Nate's gruesome end.
    But Nate?
    He didn't move. He didn't flinch. His expression remained the same, calm and unreadable.
    He knew that trying to dodge at this range was pointless¡ªthe sheer speed and weight behind the attack made evasion nearly impossible.
    So he did something no one else would have even considered.
    He raised his right hand and opened his palm.
    Then¡ª
    SMACK! S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The impact rang out like a thunderclap, echoing through the hushed crowd.
    Nate's palm met the incoming fist head-on.
    And caught it.
    Silence fell over the gathering.
    Everyone stared in shock, their eyes flicking between Nate's hand and the giant fist trapped within it.
    Nate didn't stagger. He didn't budge. He stood firmly in place, as if the devastating punch had never even happened.
    The big man's expression twisted in disbelief, his face contorting with confusion and shock. His eyes darted down to his captured fist, unable to comprehend what just happened.
    The murmurs in the crowd turned into gasps of sheer disbelief.
    "W-What¡­?"
    "He caught it¡­?"
    "No way¡­ That's impossible!"
    It wasn't just the fact that Nate had stopped the punch¡ªit was the fact that he had stopped it so effortlessly.
    The sheer force behind the big man's attack should have at least pushed him back, even if he had somehow managed to block it. But Nate hadn't moved an inch.
    His grip tightened around the big man's fist.
    And then¡ª
    CRACK!
    A sickening, sharp sound filled the air.
    The big man's face twisted in pain as a scream tore from his throat.
    His wrist bent at an unnatural angle, his fingers spasming as the bones inside fractured beneath Nate's grip.
    The pain was instant and unbearable, his legs wobbling as his body reacted to the shock of sudden injury.
    But Nate wasn't done.
    Without releasing the man's broken fist, Nate stepped forward, closing the small distance between them. Then, with a fluid motion, he raised his leg and stomped down on the big man's stomach.
    The force of the step alone was enough to knock the wind out of him, but Nate wasn't using it to attack.
    He was using it as a platform.
    Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire
    With his foot pressing down on the man's thick gut, Nate pushed himself up, his body lifting off the ground.
    And then¡ª
    WHAM!
    His other leg swung up in a clean arc, a perfectly executed crescent kick that connected directly with the big man's jaw.
    The sheer force of the strike sent a shudder through the man's skull, his head snapping backward with a sickening jolt.
    His eyes rolled back as his body went limp, his consciousness ripped away in an instant.
    But Nate wasn't done moving yet.
    As soon as his kick landed, he spun mid-air, using the momentum to twist his body gracefully before landing lightly on the ground, his movements fluid, precise, almost unnatural in their execution.
    The moment his feet touched the earth, the fight was over.
    The big man's massive frame collapsed like a falling tree, his body hitting the ground with a dull, final THUD.
    Complete and utter silence consumed the crowd.
    Nobody spoke. Nobody moved.
    They had just witnessed something beyond belief.
    From stopping the fist, to breaking the man's hand, to delivering an impossible finishing move¡ªeverything had happened in mere seconds, yet it had felt almost surreal.
    And then, as if reality had finally caught up with them¡ª
    The crowd exploded.
    "What the hell just happened?!"
    "He¡ªhe beat him! He actually beat him!"
    "No, no, that's not possible! That guy¡ªhe was the strongest in the group! How did a random kid defeat him like that?!"
    "I swear to the gods, I've never seen anyone move like that before!"
    Some were in shock, others in awe, and a few even in outright denial. The scene had been so fast, so brutal, so unreal, that their minds struggled to process it.
    Meanwhile, the young woman with the bow¡ªthe huntress¡ªstood frozen in place, her sharp eyes fixed on Nate.
    Her fingers twitched slightly around her weapon, her heartbeat slow and steady despite the chaos around her. She had fought and hunted for years, had seen countless battles, had witnessed warriors of all kinds.
    But never had she seen this.
    Nate's movements weren't just fast.
    They were precise.
    Efficient.
    Deadly.
    There was no wasted motion, no hesitation. Every action was calculated, controlled, like someone who had been fighting for decades.
    It wasn't brute strength. It wasn't raw power.
    It was pure technique.
    And that was terrifying in its own right.
    Amidst the chaos of the crowd, Nate finally turned to face the huntress.
    He didn't speak. He didn't need to.
    His gaze alone was enough.
    His golden-brown eyes locked onto hers, a silent question passing between them.
    Do I qualify now?
    The huntress felt a strange chill run down her spine.
    This wasn't just some normal fighter.
    This wasn't just some kid.
    This was someone dangerous.
    But before she could open her mouth¡ª
    Her expression suddenly changed.
    Her sharp instincts flared, her body moving before she could even think.
    "Hey¡ªwatch out!"
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones.

 Chapter 120 One Slash

    The huntress's voice rang through the air, laced with urgency.
    "Hey, watch out!"
    Nate barely had time to react before he caught the glint of metal rushing toward his throat.
    The big man¡ªthe same one whose jaw he had shattered, whose arm he had broken, whose body he had slammed into the ground¡ªwas now somehow on his feet, wielding a sword and swinging it straight at his neck with murderous intent.
    Nate's mind barely had time to process the impossibility of it. Where did he get the sword? How was he even moving? It didn't matter.
    His body acted instinctively.
    He bent backward, his spine arching at an impossible angle, narrowly dodging the blade by mere inches. He felt the sharp edge slice through the air just above his nose, the rush of wind from its swing brushing his face. The force of the dodge, however, was too much for his balance¡ªhe was already falling backward.
    For a brief moment, Nate thought he might crash into the ground, leaving himself vulnerable. But before he could hit the dirt, a firm hand caught him from behind.
    The huntress.
    She had reacted just in time, gripping his side and steadying him before he could collapse.
    Nate exhaled sharply as he found his footing again. He turned his head slightly, giving her a quick nod and a smirk of appreciation before shifting his focus back to his opponent.
    And when his cold eyes landed on the big man again, a sudden wave of unease spread through the crowd.
    The air changed.
    Even though the midday sun still shined above, a chill swept through the gathered spectators as if the temperature had suddenly dropped. The huntress stiffened behind Nate, feeling an inexplicable weight pressing down on her body, locking her in place.
    It wasn't just her.
    Everyone present felt it.
    A suppression so heavy, so overwhelming, that even breathing felt difficult.
    Nate's expression was void of warmth.
    His gaze bore into the big man like a predator eyeing its prey, his voice carrying an unnatural stillness, each word landing like a sharp blade.
    "The first time... I let you live."
    A pause.
    "But now you want to kill me?"
    His words slithered through the silence like a death sentence.
    The big man's face twisted, his body trembling¡ªnot from fear, but from sheer rage.
    "Petty boy," the man spat, his voice laced with venom. "Who do you think you are? You've bitten off more than you can chew."
    Despite the suffocating tension in the air, he suddenly let out a loud, guttural laugh, throwing his head back as if Nate's words were the funniest thing he had ever heard.
    Then, without another word, he charged forward, sword raised high.
    The moment his foot slammed into the ground, a gust of wind kicked up dust, and before anyone could react, the sword was already descending toward Nate's head.
    And this time¡ª
    Nate didn't move.
    The crowd gasped.
    Some clutched their mouths in horror, others turned away, unwilling to witness what they assumed would be a bloody execution.
    The huntress's eyes widened in disbelief. Why wasn't he dodging?
    The big man grinned savagely, convinced that this time, Nate wouldn't escape.
    The blade came crashing down¡ª
    And Nate walked straight into it.
    A collective gasp rippled through the air.
    Was he insane? A sword wasn't a fist. A sword could cut. A sword could kill.
    The sharp edge came within inches of Nate's face¡ª
    And in that very moment, his hand moved.
    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire
    Not to dodge.
    Not to block.
    But to do something far more reckless.
    The entire world seemed to slow down as Nate moved.
    In front of dozens of stunned eyes, he did something no one¡ªnot a single person in the crowd¡ªcould have predicted.
    He didn't dodge.
    He didn't retreat.
    Instead, he raised his hand¡ªhis bare, flesh-and-blood hand¡ªand caught the sword.
    The crowd gasped in absolute horror, some recoiling as if they had just witnessed a lunatic seal his own fate.
    The sharp blade sank deep into his palm, slicing through flesh and muscle, but Nate's expression didn't change.
    Not even a flinch.
    Blood began dripping from his hand, staining the steel red, pooling down his fingers, yet his grip never wavered. It was as if pain didn't exist for him.
    The big man's face drained of color, his confidence shattering in an instant as he watched Nate stand there, calm, unwavering, and completely unaffected.
    "H-How¡­?" he muttered, his voice barely audible.
    How could a boy like this¡ªone who looked so young, so normal¡ªstop a sword with his bare hand?
    Panic flashed in the big man's eyes. He tried to pull the sword away, using every ounce of strength he had left¡ªbut the blade wouldn't budge.
    It was trapped, locked in place by Nate's blood-soaked fingers.
    The huntress, standing behind Nate, felt her knees go weak.
    She almost fainted from sheer shock.
    Her lips trembled as she whispered, "Who¡­ who is this demon¡­?"
    The weight of what they were witnessing crushed the crowd into silence. Even those who had mocked Nate earlier, those who had called him weak, who had laughed and offered him a place in their homes instead of on the battlefield¡ªthey could only stare in disbelief.
    If only they knew.
    If only they understood what Nate had endured¡ª
    His body had been tempered countless times, torn apart and rebuilt by lightning itself. His flesh had been broken down to its very core and reconstructed stronger, harder, and more resilient than any normal human's. He wasn't like them. He wasn't bound by their limitations.
    And now, as he stood there, holding the blade hostage with nothing but his grip, it was clear that he wasn't one of them.
    He was something else entirely.
    Then, in the next instant¡ªNate snapped his hand forward.
    The sword ripped out of the big man's grasp, spinning high into the air, twisting in circles as it reflected the sun's light.
    For a moment, all eyes followed its path¡ª
    Then, just as it began to fall, he stretched his hand and caught it.
    Then he moved.
    He was a blur.
    A streak of speed so fast that most people didn't even see it.
    One second, he was standing in front of the big man.
    The next¡ª
    He had already passed him.
    His blood still dripped from his fingers, staining the leather, but he paid it no mind.
    And then¡ª
    He dropped it.
    The blade clattered against the ground, the sound echoing eerily in the stunned silence that followed.
    The crowd froze.
    Confusion filled the air.
    What just happened?
    Why did he drop the sword?
    Some thought he had surrendered, that perhaps the fight was over.
    But then¡ª
    The next moment changed everything.
    A grotesque, sickening sound filled the air. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    A thud.
    Followed by a rolling noise.
    All eyes turned back to the big man¡ª
    And what they saw made their blood run cold.
    His head had separated from his shoulders.
    Detached, lifeless, it tumbled across the dirt, rolling until it came to a stop right at Nate's feet.
    For a moment, even in death, his expression was frozen in disbelief.
    His body remained upright, standing for just a second longer¡ª
    Then, like a crumbling statue, it collapsed.
    Dust exploded into the air as his corpse hit the ground.
    The world stood still.
    It took a moment for reality to sink in¡ª
    Then, chaos erupted.
    The crowd burst into an uproar, voices overlapping in a storm of excitement, shock, and disbelief.
    "He killed him!"
    "Did you see that?! What happened?! I didn't even see him move!"
    "He cut his head off with one strike¡ªhow?! It was too fast!"
    Many couldn't even process what they had just witnessed. Some were still staring at the fallen body, waiting for it to move, to confirm it was real.
    But it was real.
    Nate looked down at the severed head, his expression unreadable, his eyes empty.
    Then¡ª
    He kicked it away.
    The head rolled further into the dirt, as if it disgusted him to even be near it.
    Silence fell over the onlookers again, but this time, it was different.
    This wasn't the silence of confusion.
    This was the silence of awe.
    They weren't just looking at Nate anymore.
    They were watching him.
    Fearfully. Respectfully. Completely and utterly mesmerized.
    Then, as if drawn by an unseen force, Nate lifted his head and locked eyes with the huntress.
    She was still staring at him, still stunned¡ª
    But then, a slow, wide smile spread across her lips.
    For the first time since they met, she looked at him with something new in her eyes.
    Approval.
    And then¡ª
    She stepped forward.
    Stretching out her hand.
    Nate's eyes flickered down to it for only a second before he reached out and took it.
    Their hands met, blood staining her fingers, but she didn't care.
    Her voice was firm, clear, proud.
    "Welcome."
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones.

 Chapter 121 Tiaa

    The chaos of the crowd still echoed behind them, voices clashing, people arguing, and others still struggling to process what they had just witnessed. A man had died, and yet, the one who killed him stood there unbothered, unshaken, and completely in control.
    Tiaa, the huntress who had just welcomed Nate into her group, turned her head slightly, looking at him with a calm but authoritative gaze.
    "Come. Let's leave this place before more fools decide to test you."
    Nate gave a silent nod. He wasn't particularly worried about another challenge, but he also didn't see the point in lingering. The big man was dead. There was nothing left for him here.
    So he followed her.
    They moved through the narrow, dusty streets, weaving through the remnants of the gathered crowd, passing faces filled with either admiration, fear, or disbelief. The murmur of voices behind them faded the further they walked, but every now and then, Nate could still feel eyes boring into his back.
    It didn't matter.
    The huntress led him through winding pathways, some streets lined with small market stalls where people bartered aggressively, while others were filled with men drinking, gambling, or engaged in quiet discussions.
    After a few minutes, Tiaa finally spoke.
    "You'll be meeting the rest of the team soon."
    Nate simply nodded in acknowledgment. He wasn't sure what to expect, but if they were anything like her, he doubted it would be a warm welcome.
    She continued leading him deeper into the city, past rows of old stone buildings. Eventually, they reached one particular structure that stood taller than the rest, its outer walls lined with torches, illuminating the entrance with a flickering golden glow.
    Nate stopped in front of it and raised an eyebrow.
    "Where is this?"
    Tiaa, who had been reaching for the door handle, suddenly turned to him with a slightly surprised expression.
    "You don't know?"
    Nate shook his head.
    That alone seemed to confirm whatever suspicion she had, because a small smirk pulled at the corner of her lips.
    "You're not from around here, are you?"
    Nate shook his head again, offering no further explanation.
    Tiaa exhaled, then took a moment to think before speaking again.
    "Well¡­ how do I put this?" She tapped her fingers against the wooden door, as if searching for the right words. "Think of this place as¡­ somewhere people go to relieve themselves after a long, stressful day."
    The way she said it¡ªso casual, so dismissive¡ªmade it sound like it was just another gambling house, or maybe some kind of entertainment hall where people drank, played games, and placed bets on fighters like the one Nate had just killed.
    So Nate just nodded and waited for her to open the door.
    But the moment she did¡ª
    His entire body froze.
    The scene before him stunned him into silence.
    The air was thick, heavy, and filled with a scent so overpowering it made his stomach twist.
    The room was an open space, lined with stone pillars, torch-lit corridors, and various small alcoves where people gathered.
    And yet¡ª
    Despite the openness of the room, despite the presence of dozens of people¡ª
    There was no shame here.
    Not a single person turned their head when the door swung open.
    Not a single person cared that two strangers had entered.
    Because every single one of them was too lost in their own pleasure.
    Bodies intertwined, people pressed against walls, sprawled across cushions, lost in each other's embrace. Some whispered words in hushed tones, others let out sounds that echoed freely through the chamber, uncaring of who heard them.
    Nate felt his muscles tighten, his jaw clenching instinctively as he took an uneasy step back.
    Tiaa, noticing his reaction, let out a small chuckle.
    Without a word, she reached for the outer shawl she had draped over her shoulders, unfastened it, and casually handed it to him.
    Nate grabbed it immediately, pressing it against his face to block out the overwhelming stench that filled the air.
    The fabric carried her scent¡ªa mixture of faint perfume, sweat, and something else uniquely hers¡ªbut compared to the overwhelming mix of smells in the room, it was a welcome relief.
    He inhaled deeply, letting the scent drown out the surrounding air before finally turning his gaze toward Tiaa. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    His voice was muffled under the cloth, but the disbelief was clear in his tone.
    "I never expected this." The scene of the people having sex mindlessly made it seem as if the word shame had no meaning.
    Tiaa smirked, crossing her arms as she leaned slightly against the doorway.
    "Get used to it."
    Tiaa gestured for Nate to enter, stepping through the threshold first without hesitation.
    Nate, however, took a brief pause, exhaling under the cloth wrapped around his nose before following behind her.
    The moment he stepped inside, he had to carefully watch his footing, his eyes flickering downward as he navigated through the tangled mass of bodies sprawled across the floor. He moved cautiously, making sure he didn't accidentally step on someone, because in this place, that was a very real possibility.
    The air felt thicker the deeper they went, a combination of flickering torchlight, heavy breathing, and a humidity that clung to his skin.
    And then¡ª
    He felt it.
    A soft, warm sensation pressed against his side.
    It was sudden. Too sudden.
    A woman's body.
    Her skin was bare, her warmth unmistakable as she leaned into him, her hand resting lightly against his chest.
    Nate froze.
    His gaze flickered downward, meeting dark, half-lidded eyes that burned with an unmistakable intent. The woman's lips curved into a sultry smirk as she slowly dragged her fingers down his chest.
    "Such pretty eyes," she purred, her voice smooth, teasing. "I'll give you a session for free."
    Before Nate could respond, before he could even process what was happening, Tiaa moved.
    In one swift motion, she stepped forward and shoved the woman away, her expression twisting into something that resembled a mix of irritation and disgust.
    "He's with me."
    Her tone was sharp, final.
    The woman, caught off guard, stumbled slightly but didn't look offended. Instead, she let out a small, knowing chuckle, her smirk widening as she cast a slow glance between Nate and Tiaa.
    "Ah¡­ that makes sense." She tilted her head, eyes gleaming with amusement. "Only a beautiful girl like you is worthy of him."
    Then, with a wink, she turned away, swaying her hips deliberately as she disappeared back into the sea of bodies.
    Nate simply watched the entire exchange in silence.
    Inside, he was laughing.
    He never expected things to take this turn.
    Tiaa, on the other hand, stood stiffly beside him, her expression dark, her gaze filled with something dangerously close to murderous intent.
    It wasn't because of the woman's offer.
    It wasn't even because of Nate's reaction.
    It was because the woman had just mistaken her for a prostitute.
    Her jaw clenched, her hands tightening into fists at her sides as if she were seconds away from throwing a punch at the next person who dared to approach them.
    Then, without another word, she turned her attention toward the back of the building, her gaze narrowing as she started walking.
    "I hate this place."
    Her voice was low, filled with pure disdain.
    Nate, still slightly amused, followed behind her as they moved deeper into the establishment.
    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire
    The further they walked, the more the atmosphere changed.
    They passed through the main open area, weaving through the intertwined bodies, until they reached a separate section¡ªone that felt noticeably different.
    Here, the structure was more advanced, with actual rooms lining the hall. Unlike the open space they had just left, this area provided some level of privacy.
    And yet¡ª
    The purpose of these rooms was still the same.
    The walls weren't thick enough to block out the sounds.
    Moans. Whispers. Laughter.
    Nate could hear everything.
    His expression remained neutral, but deep inside, he was already questioning everything.
    He thought back to what Tiaa had said earlier.
    "It's time to meet the team."
    And now, standing in this place, listening to the sounds coming from the rooms¡ª
    If this was what her "team" was doing¡­
    He sincerely doubted their ability.
    And even more than that¡ª
    He doubted their mentality.
    ****
    Support With Power Stones And Golden tickets.

 Chapter 122 Choosing A Weapon

    Tiaa walked through the dimly lit hallway with a purpose, her footsteps light but steady, while Nate followed closely behind, his eyes carefully taking in every detail of their surroundings. The muffled sounds of moaning and laughter from the other rooms were fading the further they went, but the heavy, musky scent of the place still lingered in the air, making Nate's nose twitch slightly beneath the fabric she had given him.
    Finally, they stopped in front of a wooden door, its surface worn and slightly cracked, evidence of years of careless use. Without hesitation, Tiaa reached out and pushed it open.
    The room inside was a mess.
    The first thing that hit Nate was the strong, pungent smell of alcohol. It clung to the air, mixed with the unmistakable stench of sweat and unwashed bodies, making his stomach churn slightly.
    His gaze swept over the floor where four men lay sprawled out, their thick beards tangled, their bodies heavy with exhaustion. Some of them were snoring loudly, their arms and legs thrown carelessly over one another, while others lay completely still, their chests rising and falling in slow, deep breaths.
    A few empty clay mugs were scattered around, remnants of whatever strong liquor they had been drinking the night before.
    Some of them had probably been too drunk to move.
    Others were simply tired from hours of indulging themselves with the women outside.
    Nate stood at the doorway, arms crossed, expression blank, before finally shaking his head and letting out a quiet sigh.
    "Is this what they do every time?" Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire
    His voice was calm, but there was an underlying hint of amusement in his tone, as if he wasn't entirely surprised by what he was seeing.
    Tiaa, standing beside him, let out a tired sigh of her own before nodding helplessly.
    "Every single time," she muttered.
    She hated it.
    Every time she needed them for a hunt, she had to come here, wade through the filth of this place, deal with the stench, and wake them up from their drunken, pleasure-induced stupor.
    Before she could say anything else, a low, grumbling sound came from inside the room.
    One of the men stirred.
    A heavy groan escaped him as he slowly blinked his bleary eyes open, his face scrunching up in confusion at the unfamiliar voice.
    With a grunt, he pushed himself up, his movements sluggish and unsteady, and turned his head towards the doorway, where Nate and Tiaa stood.
    His brows furrowed.
    His gaze landed on Nate, and for a moment, he simply stared, as if trying to make sense of what he was seeing.
    Then, rubbing his face, he stumbled forward, nearly falling before catching himself by gripping the wall for support.
    His voice, rough and hoarse, finally broke the silence.
    "Who in the gods name is this?"
    His words were loud enough to wake the others.
    One by one, the rest of the men grunted and groaned, their bodies shifting as they slowly dragged themselves into consciousness.
    A chorus of irritated murmurs filled the room as they sat up, rubbing their eyes, stretching their stiff muscles, and glaring at the intrusion.
    Tiaa crossed her arms and spoke firmly.
    "Meet the new member."
    There was a beat of silence.
    Then, one of the men let out a low, irritated grumble, his expression twisting into an unimpressed scowl.
    "What is this, Tiaa?" His voice was thick with grogginess, but the irritation was clear. "We sent you to find someone capable, not to bring back a pretty sexboy."
    Nate's eyebrow twitched.
    He turned his head slightly, casting a side glance at the man, but his expression remained carefree, completely unfazed.
    Tiaa, on the other hand, felt her anger flare immediately.
    "Watch your mouth," she snapped, her eyes narrowing. "I found someone capable, and that's exactly who I brought back."
    Her words were sharp, but the man simply scoffed, shaking his head as if he didn't believe her.
    Nate, meanwhile, stood silently, still wearing that same carefree expression.
    He wasn't insulted. If anything, he found it mildly amusing.
    Another one of the men¡ªtaller than the rest, with broad shoulders and a scruffy beard¡ª suddenly started walking toward him.
    His movements were unsteady, his balance still thrown off by last night's drinking, but his expression was clear.
    He wanted to test him.
    When he finally got close enough, he stopped in front of Nate, towering over him slightly before locking eyes with him.
    His stare was challenging.
    Nate simply tilted his head.
    The man let out a low chuckle, shaking his head slightly before muttering¡ª
    "Capable, huh?"
    Then, without warning, he shoved Nate.
    His hands pressed against Nate's chest, forcing him a step back.
    Nate didn't react.
    He didn't even look surprised.
    Instead, his lips twitched, and he simply adjusted his stance, still wearing that same easygoing expression.
    The man frowned.
    Annoyed by Nate's lack of reaction, he shoved him again¡ª harder this time.
    Once more, Nate moved back but showed no change in expression.
    Not a single flicker of irritation.
    Instead, he rubbed his chin thoughtfully, as if contemplating something, before¡ª
    A small smile broke across his face.
    Tiaa, standing off to the side, narrowed her eyes slightly.
    She didn't know why he was smiling.
    But she knew one thing¡ª
    He was dangerous.
    She had seen what he did to the big man before.
    And if these fools kept pushing him¡ª
    Before she could say anything, her gaze snapped toward the man who had been shoving Nate¡ªMeni.
    Her voice was firm, laced with warning.
    "Meni, if you want to keep your hands, take them off him."
    Meni turned his head toward her, his lips curling into a smug smirk.
    "What?" His tone was teasing, mocking. "You mad that I'm touching your pretty little boy?"
    Tiaa didn't respond immediately.
    Instead, she simply exhaled through her nose, shaking her head slightly before glancing at Nate once more.
    And to her surprise¡ª
    He was still calm.
    Still wearing that same carefree expression.
    But in that moment, she realized something.
    That smile on his face wasn't amusement.
    It was something else entirely.
    And if Meni wasn't careful¡ª
    That smile might just be the last thing he ever saw.
    Tiaa's gaze lingered on Meni for a moment longer, her lips pressing into a thin line as she silently dared him to test his luck again. When the bearded man only chuckled, clearly entertained by his own words, she exhaled sharply through her nose before turning her attention back to Nate.
    "Come on," she said, her tone carrying the weight of irritation, though not directed at him. "Let's get out of here."
    She turned back to the group of men, her eyes narrowing slightly as she addressed them.
    "You four better be ready when we come back."
    Her voice was sharp, leaving no room for argument, but the men only grumbled in response, stretching their stiff limbs and rubbing their faces as they fought off the lingering grogginess of their indulgences. They were slow, sluggish, and completely unbothered, acting as if they had all the time in the world.
    Tiaa let out a quiet sigh, clearly annoyed but also unsurprised by their behavior.
    She didn't wait for a reply.
    Instead, she turned on her heel and stepped back into the hallway, the dim light casting long shadows across her figure.
    Nate followed, stepping past the half-conscious men without another glance.
    Once outside, the thick, musky air of the brothel was replaced by the fresher, open breeze of the town, though the scent still clung stubbornly to his senses. He inhaled deeply, letting the coolness settle in his lungs, while beside him, Tiaa was already moving, her expression calmer now that they had left that chaotic mess behind.
    "Before we go hunting," she started, glancing at him, "I'll take you to get a weapon. You'll need something decent."
    Nate gave a small nod, though his hand rose to the back of his head, fingers brushing through his hair in thought.
    "There's just one problem," he admitted after a moment, his lips curling into a small, dry smile.
    Tiaa raised an eyebrow, waiting.
    Nate's eyes drifted toward the various merchants and traders lined up along the streets, exchanging goods with customers through bartering. He had noticed it the moment he arrived¡ªthere was no actual money here, only trades, exchanges, and deals made on the basis of necessity and value.
    He exhaled before speaking.
    "I don't have anything to exchange."
    Tiaa blinked at him, her expression momentarily blank, before a small, unexpected laugh escaped her lips.
    The irritation that had been sitting heavily on her features just moments ago melted away, replaced by something lighter, something amused.
    "So that's why you're joining the hunt?" she asked, tilting her head slightly. "You need the gains."
    Her voice carried a teasing edge, though it wasn't cruel¡ªmore like she had just solved a small puzzle.
    Nate smirked, shrugging a shoulder.
    "You could put it that way."
    Tiaa hummed in response, crossing her arms as she studied him for a moment before speaking again.
    "I'll help you get one."
    Nate's eyebrows lifted slightly in mild surprise, but before he could say anything, she added¡ª
    "You can pay me back later."
    There was no hesitation in her tone, no doubt, just a simple statement, as if she had already made up her mind.
    Nate considered it for a moment before nodding. "Alright."
    With that, she led him through the bustling streets, weaving through the crowd as merchants called out their wares, eager to strike deals. The town was alive with movement, filled with people carrying baskets of goods, traders arguing over fair exchanges, and hunters negotiating prices for weapons and tools. It was a strange yet structured chaos, one that functioned despite its lack of traditional currency.
    After several minutes of walking, Tiaa finally stopped in front of a small but well-stocked weapon shop.
    The entrance was simple, marked only by a wooden frame and a few weapons displayed outside¡ªa couple of rusted swords, old spears, and daggers that had clearly seen better days. But as they stepped inside, the true collection revealed itself.
    Inside, the shop was packed with **rows of weapons¡ª**some new, some old, some covered in intricate carvings, others plain but sturdy. Swords, spears, axes, bows, and even blunt weapons lined the walls and tables. The air was thick with the scent of metal and oil, the unmistakable aroma of a blacksmith's craft.
    Nate's eyes scanned the collection, his fingers brushing against the hilts of a few swords as he walked past them. He wasn't in a hurry¡ªhe wanted to find something that felt right.
    Eventually, his gaze landed on a sword tucked among the others, and he reached out, about to pick it up¡ª
    But then¡ª
    Something else caught his eye.
    Off to the side, leaning against one of the shelves, was a thick iron rod, its surface covered in faint, unfamiliar carvings.
    Nate turned toward it, letting go of the sword, and instead wrapped his fingers around the iron rod.
    The weight was **solid, heavy¡ª**but to him, it wasn't an issue.
    He lifted it easily, giving it a few experimental swings. The air whistled faintly as the metal cut through it, and after a few moments, he nodded slightly to himself.
    This felt right.
    "I'll take this one."
    Tiaa, who had been watching silently, raised an eyebrow. "You sure?"
    Nate nodded, resting the rod across his shoulder. "Yeah." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    She didn't question it further.
    Instead, she reached down and pulled something from her waist¡ªa small, wrapped pouch.
    Without a word, she tossed it toward the shop owner.
    The man caught it, opened it, and after a brief look at whatever was inside, grinned with satisfaction before nodding at them.
    Nate glanced at Tiaa, mildly surprised but choosing not to comment.
    He simply adjusted the rod, shifting it diagonally across his back, before following her back out into the streets.
    ****
    Support With Golden Tickets and Power Stones.

 Chapter 123 Poisoned

    The path leading to Kemet Ra's entrance was uneven, dusty, and lined with the unmistakable signs of the slums¡ªa place forgotten by wealth and untouched by luxury. Dilapidated structures, made from crumbling mud bricks and old wooden beams, stood on either side of the narrow streets, their surfaces worn down by time and hardship. The air carried a faint stench¡ªsweat, filth, and the unmistakable scent of desperation, a mix of survival and neglect.
    Nate walked beside Tiaa, his iron rod strapped across his back, his gaze flickering between the people they passed.
    Most of them barely paid him any attention, too preoccupied with their own struggles. Children ran barefoot through the streets, their clothes little more than tattered rags, while old men and women sat hunched in the corners of crumbling walls, their eyes hollow, their faces marked by years of suffering. It was a stark contrast to the more structured parts of the city, where merchants bartered, warriors trained, and the privileged feasted.
    Here, life was a constant battle¡ªone not fought with swords, but with hunger, sickness, and the cruel passage of time.
    As they walked, Nate found himself stealing a glance at Tiaa, noting the way her expression remained unreadable, as if she had long accepted this sight and had no reason to react to it anymore.
    She had been walking ahead of him, her steps steady, her shoulders slightly tense, as if deep in thought.
    Nate had been holding back a question for a while now, but for some reason, he hesitated to ask.
    Tiaa must have sensed it because, without turning to face him, she suddenly spoke.
    "Just ask."
    Nate blinked.
    "Huh?"
    She glanced at him out of the corner of her eye before facing forward again. "You've been holding back a question. Just ask already."
    Nate let out a small breath, rubbing his nose as he debated his words. She was right. He had been meaning to ask something, but he wasn't sure if it would offend her or if she would even bother answering.
    But now that she had given him the go-ahead, there was no reason to hold back.
    "Alright," he started, lowering his hand as his gaze turned serious. "Why are you hunting?"
    Tiaa didn't stop walking, but there was a small, noticeable stiffness in her posture.
    Nate continued.
    "I've looked around. Most girls here do the easier jobs¡ªtrading, cooking, making clothes, things like that. But you're out here doing one of the most dangerous jobs. Why?"
    Silence.
    She didn't answer immediately, and for a moment, Nate thought she might ignore the question entirely.
    **Her steps remained steady, but there was something different about her now¡ª**something guarded.
    After a few more seconds of silence, Nate exhaled and shrugged slightly.
    "It's fine if you don't want to answer," he said, his voice casual.
    But then, Tiaa finally spoke.
    "It's alright."
    Her voice was quiet, but there was a weight behind it, a heaviness that told him that what she was about to say wasn't easy for her.
    She kept her eyes forward, but her tone carried something deeper¡ªsomething buried beneath years of survival.
    "When I was little," she started, "our town was attacked. My parents were killed."
    Nate's expression stiffened slightly.
    "I was abducted, along with the other girls," she continued.
    There was no emotion in her voice, but somehow, that made it worse.
    "The young boys were killed. The young girls¡­" She paused for a fraction of a second. "We were taken and sold as slaves."
    Nate felt his jaw tighten.
    She didn't slow her pace, didn't falter as she spoke, as if these words had long since lost their ability to make her feel.
    "I escaped," she said simply. "It was during the transport. I ran. Hid. Survived."
    For the first time, her fingers tensed slightly at her sides.
    "The hunters found me later, cold and starving in the forest at night. They took me in." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Silence fell between them.
    Nate's steps slowed slightly as her words sank in. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire
    He had seen and experienced his fair share of cruelty¡ªbut there was something about hearing it so plainly, so matter-of-factly, that left him unable to speak for a moment.
    He truly understood how merciless this world was.
    He had suspected it. He had seen glimpses of it in the way people acted, in the way they fought to survive. But hearing it from Tiaa¡ªsomeone who now stood beside him, who had carved out her place in this brutal world through sheer force of will¡ªmade it all the more real.
    His hand tightened slightly at his side, but he quickly forced himself to loosen it.
    He didn't want to feel sympathy. He knew she wouldn't want it.
    But he was only human, after all.
    Tiaa seemed unbothered by his silence.
    "Let's hurry up," she said suddenly, breaking the heavy atmosphere. "The others are waiting."
    Nate lifted his head, following her gaze through the shifting crowd.
    And what he saw made his eyebrows lift slightly in surprise.
    Meni and the other three were already standing at the entrance of Kemet Ra, waiting.
    Nate hadn't even noticed them leave the brothel. For all their lazy attitudes and drunken behavior, they were surprisingly fast.
    They stood with their arms crossed, talking amongst themselves while casting occasional glances toward him and Tiaa.
    Meni, as expected, had a smug grin on his face, already looking like he was waiting to throw another insult or challenge Nate's presence again.
    Nate exhaled through his nose, shaking his head slightly as a small smirk formed on his lips.
    "This should be interesting," he muttered under his breath.
    Tiaa didn't respond. She simply walked ahead, her long strides purposeful as she made her way toward the waiting hunters.
    Nate followed, his iron rod secured on his back, his mind still lingering on the conversation they had just shared.
    As they neared the entrance where Meni and the others stood waiting, Nate could already see the smug expression plastered on Meni's face, a look that promised nothing short of taunting remarks before they had even exchanged a single word. It was clear from the way Meni's eyes immediately landed on the iron rod strapped diagonally across Nate's back that he was just looking for something to latch onto, something to mock, something to amuse himself with, because that was just the kind of man he was¡ªalways eager to stir trouble where there was none, always ready to open his mouth before his brain had the chance to catch up.
    And just as Nate expected, Meni didn't disappoint.
    With an exaggerated shake of his head, he scoffed loudly, making sure his voice was heard over the noise of the people moving around them, before he jerked his chin toward Nate's weapon, his lips curling into an all-too-familiar smirk.
    "You really shouldn't bite more than you can chew, pretty boy," he drawled, his tone thick with amusement, as if he had already decided, before even testing him, that Nate was weak, that he was just some reckless fool picking up a weapon far beyond his ability to wield.
    Not even giving Nate the chance to respond, he turned slightly to the others, gesturing toward the iron rod with a lazy wave of his hand before exhaling through his nose in mock disappointment.
    "Tell me," he continued, his voice still laced with that same patronizing amusement, "why would this idiot pick something that's his own damn weight?"
    The reaction was immediate.
    Nefer, a man whose face was riddled with old scars, one particularly jagged one running from his temple down to the corner of his jaw, tilted his head slightly before scoffing, his lips twisting into a smirk that mirrored Meni's.
    "Maybe he thinks carrying something heavy makes him look stronger," he muttered, crossing his arms as if the very thought was absurd.
    Hapu, who was noticeably leaner than the others but had an almost unsettling sharpness to his eyes, clicked his tongue before chiming in, his voice taking on a mocking lilt.
    "Or maybe he's just trying to look important," he mused, his gaze briefly flicking to Tiaa before shifting back to Nate. "What do you think, Djer?"
    Djer, the quietest of the group, exhaled through his nose, not bothering to comment, but the amusement in his eyes was clear enough¡ªhe agreed with them.
    And yet, despite all of this¡ªdespite the taunting words, despite the open ridicule, despite the way they were waiting, hoping, expecting some kind of reaction¡ªNate didn't say a single word.
    He didn't roll his eyes.
    He didn't frown.
    He didn't even acknowledge them.
    His expression remained completely indifferent, completely unbothered, as if he hadn't even heard a single thing they said.
    And for some reason, that only seemed to irritate Meni more.
    Even Tiaa, who was used to Meni's behavior, found herself glancing at Nate, a flicker of curiosity crossing her face as she wondered just how long he planned to stay this calm, because she had seen it before¡ªMeni had a habit of pushing people to the edge, testing their patience, waiting for them to finally snap so he could have his fun. But what was more surprising to her was that Nate, despite having already proven how dangerous he could be, was simply standing there, unmoved, unfazed, his posture relaxed as if their words were nothing more than distant background noise.
    But she knew.
    She knew it was only a matter of time.
    And so, before Meni could continue his little game, before he could push his luck any further, she adjusted the quiver on her back and, with a sharp edge to her voice, finally broke the tension.
    "Enough," she said firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument.
    Meni turned to her, raising an eyebrow in mild annoyance.
    But before he could protest, she shot him a look.
    "We've wasted enough time," she continued, already stepping forward. "Let's go."
    For a moment, Meni looked like he wanted to push back, to say something just to irritate her, just to challenge her authority, but after a brief pause, he exhaled sharply through his nose before muttering something under his breath, rolling his shoulders as if shaking off his irritation.
    Nefer, Hapu, and Djer exchanged glances before they, too, began moving toward the entrance.
    As the group finally started walking, Nate remained beside Tiaa, still completely unbothered, still wearing that same unreadable expression.
    And for the first time, Tiaa felt a strange sense of unease.
    Because for all her experience, for all the years she had spent hunting, for all the men she had encountered¡ªshe had never met someone quite like him.
    ---
    Somewhere Else in the City
    The air inside the dimly lit room felt unnaturally thick, suffocating in a way that had nothing to do with the heat of the night.
    Sera sat at the wooden table, her fingers resting lightly against the worn surface, her plate nearly empty after finishing her meal. Yet, despite having eaten, despite feeling the warmth of the food settle in her stomach, there was something wrong¡ªsomething she couldn't quite place.
    Her eyelids felt heavier than they should.
    Her heartbeat was slow, too slow.
    A strange dizziness crawled through her body, spreading like an unseen poison.
    She tried to move, tried to push herself up from the table, but the moment she attempted to stand, her legs buckled beneath her, and before she could even register what was happening, she collapsed onto the cold, hard floor, her vision swimming as she struggled to keep her eyes open.
    Her breath was uneven.
    Her limbs felt numb.
    She barely had the strength to lift her head, but when she did, her blurred gaze landed on User, who stood over her, his expression unreadable.
    Her lips trembled as she tried to speak, tried to force words past her heavy tongue, but all she managed was a weak murmur.
    "What¡­ did you do¡­ to me¡­?"
    Her voice was barely a whisper before her vision darkened completely.
    Her body stilled.
    Her consciousness slipped away.
    And the world around her faded into silence.
    User stood still, watching her motionless body on the floor.
    The silence in the room was short-lived.
    Because suddenly, several figures entered the house, their presence bringing a chilling shift in the air.
    They didn't speak right away.
    They simply stood behind User, their expressions unreadable, their eyes dark and filled with something almost murderous.
    Then, after a long moment of silence, one of them finally spoke.
    "Are you sure you want to do this?"
    User didn't hesitate.
    "Yes."
    Another figure, taller than the rest, stepped forward.
    Even in the dim lighting, his face remained partially hidden in the shadows.
    His voice was deep, slow, deliberate.
    "Once we start, there's no going back."
    The words hung in the air like a warning.
    But User's answer was immediate.
    "I know."
    His voice didn't waver.
    He had already made his decision.
    No hesitation.
    No second thoughts.
    Whatever was about to happen¡ªhe had already accepted it.
    And with that, the room fell into an eerie silence.
    ****
    Support with Golden Tickets and Power Stones.

 Chapter 124 The Hunt Begun

    The journey had been grueling, the hours stretching endlessly as the group traversed rough, uneven terrain under the scorching sun, with nothing but the occasional gust of dry wind to provide relief from the heat. Each step had taken them further from the crowded streets and into the untamed wilderness, where the air grew thicker with the scent of damp earth and the distant rotting of something unseen. Now, as they stood before the entrance of the vast, shadowed forest that loomed ahead like the mouth of an enormous beast, Nate felt a strange sensation creeping up his spine, an unsettling awareness of the sheer, oppressive energy radiating from within its depths.
    Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire
    Even without stepping inside, he could sense that the forest was teeming with life¡ªnot the kind that merely existed, but the kind that lurked, stalked, and waited. The occasional distant howl of an unknown creature echoed through the dense foliage, its haunting call sending a ripple of unease through him. If he still had his powers, this would have been child's play for him. But now? Without them, there was no telling how difficult this hunt would be.
    Beside him, Tiaa's voice cut through the thick silence, firm and unwavering. "This is the most dangerous area in Kemet Ra," she stated, her eyes locked ahead, posture tense as if she could feel the unseen threats as well.
    Nate simply nodded, acknowledging her words without question. It didn't take much to recognize the danger that lurked beyond the gnarled tree trunks and tangled undergrowth.
    Without further hesitation, they stepped forward, their feet crunching over dried leaves and loose dirt as they ventured into the darkness beneath the towering canopy. Nate immediately took notice of a shift in the atmosphere¡ªnot just the eerie silence that seemed to press down on them, but the sudden change in the others as well.
    Meni, Nefer, Hapu, and Djer¡ªwho had spent most of the journey taunting, joking, and throwing careless jabs¡ªhad grown noticeably more serious, their expressions hardened, their bodies tense with focus. There were no more insults thrown Nate's way, no snide remarks about his weapon or his presence among them. Even Tiaa, whose bow had remained lowered earlier, now held it firmly in her grasp, an arrow already notched and prepared to fire at the slightest movement in the shadows.
    It was clear now that whatever they were hunting, whatever creature lurked within this cursed forest, was something even they didn't take lightly.
    Then, breaking the silence, Meni turned slightly over his shoulder and spoke, his voice quieter than usual but carrying an unmistakable weight of authority.
    "Remember," he said, eyes shifting between the group. "We need to capture them alive."
    A round of nods followed¡ªeveryone understood the command.
    Everyone, except Nate.
    He had no interest in whatever task these men had been assigned by the king. Capturing some monstrous beast for someone else's purposes meant nothing to him. The only thing that mattered was the crystal inside the beast¡ªthe energy source that could be his key to regaining what he had lost. If it meant killing the creature instead of capturing it, then so be it.
    Just as he was about to push those thoughts aside, his body tensed.
    There it was again¡ªthat feeling.
    A slow, creeping sensation, like a pair of eyes boring into the back of his skull. His instincts screamed at him, every fiber of his being urging him to turn around.
    And so he did.
    Whipping his head back, his gaze swept over the dimly lit path behind them, scanning the dense trees, the thick bushes, the small gaps between the trunks where shadows pooled like ink. But¡­ nothing.
    No movement. No signs of life.
    Still, the unease lingered, refusing to dissipate.
    His sudden reaction hadn't gone unnoticed, as the others¡ªespecially Meni¡ªhad caught onto his movements almost instantly.
    "What is it?" Meni asked, and to Nate's surprise, there was no mockery in his tone this time. No teasing, no arrogance. Just genuine caution.
    Nate exhaled slowly before responding. "I feel something watching us."
    Meni's brows furrowed slightly, but instead of brushing it off or laughing like he normally would, he turned back to the rest of the group, his expression growing even more serious.
    "You heard him," he said, glancing at Nefer, Hapu, and Djer. "Stay alert."
    Nate observed the sudden shift, his eyes narrowing slightly. He had expected Meni to mock him, to make some sarcastic remark about him being paranoid, but the fact that he had instead taken his words seriously spoke volumes. These men weren't just drunken fools wasting their time at brothels¡ªthey knew the risks of this place better than anyone.
    As they continued moving, Tiaa stepped closer to Nate and spoke just loud enough for only him to hear.
    "They may be assholes, but they know when to be professional," she murmured, her sharp gaze darting around the forest as she spoke.
    Nate nodded slightly, acknowledging her words, but his unease didn't lessen. The feeling of being watched remained, crawling over his skin like unseen fingers brushing against him.
    And every time he turned to look?
    Nothing.
    He shook his head, pushing the paranoia aside. Maybe it was just his imagination. Maybe he was just overthinking it.
    But before he could dwell on it any longer, Nefer¡ªwho had been leading the group at the front¡ªsuddenly came to an abrupt halt.
    His right hand lifted slightly, fingers curling into a precise hand signal, commanding everyone behind him to stop moving immediately.
    Nate and the others obeyed, falling into absolute silence.
    Nefer didn't turn to explain. Instead, he lifted his other hand and pointed towards something in the distance, just ahead of them.
    Nate's eyes followed the direction of Nefer's fingers¡ªand then he saw it.
    The beast stood just beyond the thicket, its form partially concealed by the shadows cast by the dense trees. Massive in size, its body was covered in thick, overlapping scales the color of rusted bronze, gleaming faintly beneath the filtered light. Its muscular frame was supported by four heavily built legs, each ending in razor-sharp claws that sank effortlessly into the earth.
    Its head, however, was the most unnerving.
    Unlike any creature Nate had ever seen before, its face was a twisted fusion of feline and reptilian features, with piercing amber eyes that burned like molten gold and a maw filled with serrated fangs that looked like they could crush through bone without effort. The beast's long, whip-like tail twitched, stirring the dirt as its chest rose and fell with slow, deliberate breaths.
    A low, guttural growl rumbled from its throat, and though it hadn't yet spotted them, it was clear that it was already sensing something was nearby. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Nate exhaled slowly, gripping the iron rod strapped across his back.
    This was it.
    The hunt had begun.
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones

 Chapter 125 Staying Out I

    Djer, who had been closely observing the creature's sheer size and weight, exhaled deeply before speaking. His voice, though calm, carried a sense of finality that left no room for debate.
    "We're not carrying this one back," he stated, his eyes scanning the massive body of the beast sprawled across them. "It's too damn heavy. We'll take the crystal after killing it and leave the rest."
    The others didn't hesitate to agree. A few nods, a couple of exchanged glances, and just like that, the decision was made.
    Nate, however, couldn't help the flicker of shock that crossed his features, though he kept his mouth shut. They knew about the crystals. Did that mean they understood what the crystals were actually for? Did they know about their attributes and potential power? His mind was racing with questions, but he knew now wasn't the time to ask. There was something more pressing at hand.
    His eyes shifted toward the enormous beast ahead, and a single thought pressed heavily against his mind.
    How the hell are they planning to fight something this strong?
    From what he had observed so far, none of these men had any magical abilities¡ªnot even an ounce of supernatural strength, speed, or durability. So how exactly did they intend to take down a creature that looked like it could flatten them with a single step?
    Before he could dwell on it any longer, Meni took charge, stepping forward with a confident, almost reckless smirk as he reached for the club secured around his waist. The massive weapon was covered in scratches and cracks from repeated use, but Meni handled it like an extension of himself. He swung it once, letting the weight settle in his grip before shifting his stance.
    The beast, which had been still for a moment, suddenly snapped its head upward, locking eyes with them. Its nostrils flared, its body tensed, and before anyone could even blink, it charged.
    Djer's voice cut through the air like a blade.
    "Tiaa, move back! You're not built for this fight! Stick to ranged attacks!"
    It wasn't an insult, just a fact. Tiaa wasn't like them¡ªshe didn't have brute strength, she wasn't trained in close combat. Her expertise lay in precision, in striking from a distance where her arrows were most effective.
    Tiaa, though visibly irritated, didn't argue. She knew her place in battle. She stepped back swiftly, already reaching for her quiver as she positioned herself a safe distance away from the immediate clash.
    Meni, on the other hand, turned toward Nate, his expression a mix of arrogance and authority.
    "You, stay out of this."
    Nate arched a brow but remained silent.
    "You'll only get in our way," Meni continued. "We have a formation, and if you jump in cluelessly, you'll just ruin it. Stay back with the girl and don't make this harder than it needs to be."
    Tiaa's fists clenched slightly at the way Meni casually dismissed Nate, but once again, she said nothing.
    And just like that, the fight began.
    Meni rushed forward first, his movements surprisingly quick for someone of his build. The others followed closely behind, their steps synchronized, their attack strategy clear.
    The beast didn't slow¡ªit was coming at them like a force of nature, its sheer weight and momentum making the ground tremble beneath its powerful strides.
    Meni saw an opportunity. Just ahead, a small uneven bump in the dirt. He used it as leverage, pushing off with all his strength, leaping high into the air, his club raised overhead. With all the power he could muster, he swung down, aiming directly for the beast's skull.
    But what happened next left him utterly stunned.
    Instead of dodging or flinching, the beast lowered its head and rammed directly into the club.
    The impact was devastating¡ªnot for the beast, but for Meni's weapon.
    The moment club met skull, a sickening crack rang through the air, but it wasn't the sound of bones breaking¡ªit was the sound of Meni's club shattering to pieces.
    Meni barely had time to register what had happened. His weapon¡ªhis best weapon¡ªwas now nothing more than splinters scattered across the battlefield.
    And the beast?
    Completely unfazed.
    Meni's body tensed¡ªhe was completely exposed now. With no weapon, no defense, and the beast still lunging forward, he was wide open.
    But before the creature could strike him down, Nefer moved.
    With expert timing, he surged forward, swinging his heavy axe in a precise arc aimed straight at the beast's legs. His movements were fast, efficient, and brutal¡ªeverything a seasoned fighter should be.
    But the beast was faster.
    The moment the axe came down, the creature lifted its leg, dodging the attack effortlessly.
    That single action, that perfect evasion, was all the opening Hapu needed.
    Using Nefer's attack as a distraction, Hapu slid underneath the beast, his long sword gleaming as he aimed directly for its underbelly.
    He slashed.
    But what followed was not the sound of tearing flesh.
    Instead¡ª
    A sharp, grating scrape.
    As if his sword had struck solid stone.
    Hapu's eyes widened in sheer disbelief.
    His blade¡ªhis razor-sharp steel blade¡ªhad barely scratched the beast's underside.
    They were in trouble.
    And the worst part?
    The beast knew it.
    The beast's eyes burned with a violent hunger as it surveyed them, its nostrils flaring as if tasting their fear in the air. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The group had already retreated to a safer distance, catching their breaths, weapons gripped tightly in their hands. Djer, wielding his two swords earlier, had already passed one of them to Meni, who clenched it so tightly his knuckles were white.
    Then, suddenly, a sharp voice cut through the tension like a blade slicing through flesh.
    "It's the neck!"
    Heads turned, eyes darting toward Tiaa, who had shouted with such urgency that for a moment, the entire battlefield seemed to pause.
    Confusion flickered across Meni's face, as well as the others'. What was she talking about?
    "What?" Nefer barked out, glancing at her.
    "The neck is weak"
    Tiaa's eyes shifted toward Nate, who was standing beside her, his arms crossed over his chest, looking completely unbothered by the chaos unfolding before them.
    She had heard him murmur it just moments ago¡ªsoft, almost as if he hadn't meant to say it out loud. That's why she called it out.
    Her gaze locked onto him, searching his face.
    "You knew?" she demanded, her tone somewhere between surprise and irritation.
    Nate, unfazed, simply shrugged, stretching his hands out helplessly.
    "They told me to stay out of it," he replied, voice casual, almost amused. "Which means they can handle it on their own."
    Tiaa blinked.
    For a moment, she was speechless.
    He really, truly had no intention of joining in.
    Even when he clearly had the information that could turn the battle in their favor, he had held back¡ªnot because he was cruel, but because they had made it clear that they didn't need his help.
    Tiaa wasn't sure whether to be impressed, frustrated, or both.
    But there was no time to dwell on that.
    On the battlefield, Meni took charge immediately.
    "Nefer, Hapu¡ªflank it! Djer, with me¡ªwe're going for the neck!"
    Nefer gritted his teeth, gripping his massive axe as he rushed in from the side. Hapu followed closely behind, his longsword gleaming under the dim light. Meanwhile, Meni and Djer dashed forward, aiming straight for the weak spot¡ªits neck.
    The beast reacted instantly.
    With a snarl, it twisted its massive body, its muscular tail swinging in a deadly arc.
    Nefer barely had time to raise his axe before the impact sent him crashing backward, skidding against the rough ground. Hapu, seeing an opening, swung his longsword at the creature's exposed side¡ªbut the beast was faster.
    With a sickening crunch, it snapped its powerful jaws shut around Hapu's left forearm.
    "AHHHHHHH!!"
    Hapu's scream tore through the air.
    The sound was raw¡ªa mix of agony and rage¡ªas the creature's fangs sank into his flesh, nearly ripping his arm apart. Blood sprayed out in thick droplets, staining the dirt beneath him as he desperately tried to wrench himself free.
    Djer, seeing Hapu in danger, pivoted and swung his sword with all his strength toward the beast's head.
    But the creature jerked back at the last second, causing the blade to slice through empty air.
    It wasn't just fast.
    It was toying with them.
    Meni, gritting his teeth, seized the moment of distraction. He surged forward, bringing his sword down toward the beast's exposed neck.
    But before his blade could make contact, the creature's massive clawed foot shot out¡ªslamming directly into his chest.
    The impact was brutal.
    Meni's body lifted off the ground, crashing into the dirt several feet away with a harsh thud. He groaned, trying to push himself up, but the wind had been completely knocked out of him.
    The beast turned on him instantly.
    With a deep snarl, it lunged forward, its fangs gleaming, its claws extended, seconds away from ripping Meni apart.
    The others were too slow to react.
    Nefer, still regaining his footing.
    Hapu, writhing in pain, clutching his bleeding arm.
    Djer, too far to intervene in time.
    Tiaa's eyes widened in horror.
    And Nate¡­ Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire
    Nate still hadn't moved.
    The beast's jaws parted wide¡ªa second away from ending Meni's life.
    ****
    Support with Golden tickets and Power Stones.

 Chapter 126 Hapus Decision

    Tiaa wasted no time¡ªher hands moved swiftly, almost on instinct, as she reached behind her back, pulled out an arrow, and nocked it against the bowstring in one fluid motion. Without hesitation, she drew the string back to her cheek, her fingers steady despite the panic rising in her chest, and let the arrow fly.
    The projectile cut through the air with a sharp whistle before embedding itself into the beast's thick hide, though not deep enough to cause serious damage. It was enough, however, to momentarily shift the beast's attention away from Meni, who was still struggling to regain his footing after the vicious blow he had taken earlier.
    The creature turned, its glowing eyes locking onto Tiaa, its nostrils flaring as it exhaled sharply, an eerie growl rumbling from deep within its throat. The weight of its gaze sent a chill down her spine, but she refused to let fear control her.
    Without giving it a chance to charge, she pulled another arrow from her quiver, drew her bowstring back, and released¡ªthen another, and another. She aimed for the vulnerable spots around its neck and shoulders, hoping to slow it down, but each time, the beast dodged with unnatural agility, its movements unnervingly precise.
    Her breath came in short, quick bursts as she realized her attacks were doing nothing to halt its advance. The beast had fully fixated on her now, its muscles tensing as it crouched low, preparing to lunge.
    Panic surged through her veins, but she forced herself to stay composed, her mind racing for a plan¡ªany plan. She knew she needed to move, to create distance, so she turned sharply on her heel, intending to sprint back towards the others, but just as she pushed off the ground, something snagged her foot.
    Vines.
    She hadn't even noticed them before, but now they wrapped tightly around her ankle, causing her to stumble forward. She barely managed to throw her hands out in time to break her fall, her bow slipping from her grasp as she landed hard against the forest floor.
    A sharp pain shot up her leg as she twisted in an attempt to free herself, but the moment she looked up, her blood ran cold.
    The beast was already airborne, massive claws stretched forward, its gaping maw revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth as it descended upon her.
    A scream built in her throat, but she swallowed it down, instead raising her arms to shield her face, her body tensing in anticipation of the inevitable impact. She braced herself, knowing she was out of options, knowing this was it¡ª
    Then suddenly, the sound of metal striking against something solid rang through the air, loud and sharp like a hammer against stone.
    She flinched at the unexpected noise, but when the pain she had been expecting never came, she hesitantly lowered her arms, her heart pounding violently against her ribs.
    What she saw made her breath catch.
    Nate stood between her and the beast, his stance firm, his rod stretched out in front of him, blocking the creature's descent just inches away from her face.
    For a brief moment, all she could do was stare, her mind struggling to process what had just happened. She had been so certain that Nate wouldn't step in, that he would simply stand by and observe as he had done before¡ªbut here he was, positioned protectively in front of her, the tension in his arms evident as he held the beast at bay.
    The beast, momentarily stunned by the sudden resistance, let out a deep growl as it locked eyes with Nate, assessing him for the first time. It seemed to recognize that this new opponent was different, stronger, someone who had just interfered in its hunt.
    A silent challenge passed between them.
    Then, without warning, the creature let out a deafening roar, the sheer force of it sending a gust of wind through the trees. And in the next moment, it lunged again, its massive form hurtling towards Nate with reckless speed.
    Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire
    But Nate, unfazed, merely adjusted his grip on the rod, his movements smooth and controlled. With a single twist of his wrist, he rotated the weapon through the air, letting its weight build momentum.
    And then¡ªhe struck.
    His hand slid effortlessly to the very edge of the rod as he swung it upward in a powerful arc, the force behind the blow immense.
    The rod connected with the beast's underbelly with a thunderous impact, the sheer power of the strike sending shockwaves through the air.
    The beast's body was flung backward, its massive form crashing into one of the towering trees behind it with a force so strong that the trunk groaned under the pressure. Leaves and bark rained down from above as the creature let out a pained snarl, its body slumping slightly against the rough surface before it finally regained its footing.
    For a few heartbeats, there was nothing but stunned silence.
    Even the others, who had been watching from a distance, found themselves momentarily frozen in place, unable to believe what they had just witnessed.
    Tiaa, still on the ground, stared wide-eyed at Nate, her mind reeling. She had seen him fight before¡ªshe had watched as he crushed that brute of a man without even breaking a sweat¡ªbut this¡­ this was something else entirely.
    The damage he had done with just one attack was undeniable. The beast's underbelly was bleeding, dark crimson pooling at its feet, and as it took a step forward, they could see pieces of its hardened skin falling away, revealing the raw flesh beneath.
    The creature's gaze flickered between Nate and its own wounds as if trying to comprehend how it had been hurt so severely in just a single blow.
    And for the first time since their encounter began, it hesitated.
    As the massive beast suddenly twisted its body and attempted to flee, its heavy limbs crushing the earth beneath it with each desperate bound, Nate's eyes locked onto it with unwavering focus.
    Under normal circumstances, he would have let it go¡ªallowing the wounded creature to escape into the wilderness where it belonged¡ªbut this was different. The crystal inside its body was too valuable, too important to simply let slip away into the shadows.
    Without hesitation, Nate launched himself forward, his muscles coiling like a tightly wound spring before he burst into motion, his feet hammering against the dirt as he sprinted after the beast. The wind howled past his ears, his focus narrowing, his breathing steady despite the intensity of the chase.
    Behind him, however, the rest of the group was in complete disarray.
    The sounds of pain and struggle filled the air as Hapu let out a gut-wrenching scream, his voice raw with agony. The others had gathered around him, their attention now completely fixated on the dire condition of his rapidly deteriorating arm¡ªthe area where the beast had sunk its fangs now looked horrific.
    Black veins were spreading like wildfire from the bite wound, creeping up his arm in a grotesque display of infection. It was clear to everyone¡ªthe beast's bite was venomous, and whatever poison it had injected into him was working fast.
    Tiaa, the only one completely unharmed, knelt beside him, her usually sharp and unreadable expression now filled with something close to panic.
    Meni, standing over them, exhaled deeply, rubbing a hand down his face as he assessed the situation. His voice came out grim and heavy.
    "We have to cut it off."
    The words were met with stunned silence.
    Hapu, still trembling from the sheer torment wracking his body, gritted his teeth before forcing himself to speak. His voice was barely a whisper at first, but then it rose into a desperate cry.
    "Cut it off. Cut it o¡­ Get rid of it¡­ Please¡ª!"
    Meni clenched his jaw, his hands curling into fists before his gaze hardened with resolve. There was no other option. If they didn't act now, the poison would spread through Hapu's entire body, and he wouldn't just lose a limb¡ªhe would die.
    With a sigh that sounded more like a quiet admission of defeat, Meni strode toward Hapu's longsword, gripping the weapon tightly in his hands.
    As he turned back, positioning himself for what needed to be done, Tiaa suddenly snapped.
    Her voice rang out, sharp and furious.
    "Are you serious right now?! You're actually thinking of cutting off his hand?!"
    Meni didn't flinch at her outburst. Instead, his expression remained unchanged, his grip firm on the sword as he muttered, "There's nothing else we can do."
    But before he could step forward, Tiaa threw herself over Hapu's injured body, shielding him with her own.
    "I won't let you do it." Her voice was low but filled with unmistakable defiance.
    Everything froze for a second.
    And then she felt a hand press against her shoulder.
    The touch wasn't forceful, nor was it demanding¡ªit was gentle, almost reassuring.
    She turned her head slowly, and her breath caught in her throat.
    It was Hapu.
    With his good hand, he gripped her shoulder tightly, his face pale, his forehead beaded with sweat, but his expression was one of understanding, of acceptance.
    His voice came out weaker this time, his strength fading.
    "They have to do it, Tiaa¡­ It's the only way."
    For a moment, she didn't move, didn't breathe. Her body felt frozen in place.
    Then, as if all the fight had suddenly left her, she squeezed her eyes shut and allowed Djer to pull her away, his grip firm as he dragged her back.
    Nefer, moving with practiced efficiency, grabbed Hapu's infected arm, holding it steady to prevent any unnecessary movement.
    Hapu clenched his teeth, his breath ragged, his body trembling violently as he braced himself.
    Meni exhaled slowly, lifting the longsword high. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    In one swift, precise motion¡ªhe brought it down.
    ****
    Support with Golden Tickets and Power Stones.

 Chapter 127 The Alpha And The Prey

    The beast stood before Nate, its heavy breaths echoing in the dense atmosphere, its powerful muscles twitching as it realized there was no escape. It had been driven into a corner, its usual paths of retreat blocked, its predatory instincts now clashing with the bitter truth that there was only one option left¡ªto fight.
    The beast's body was monstrous, its limbs long and sinewy, its sharp, jagged claws glinting under the dim light. Its skin was rough and layered, resembling cracked stone with streaks of dark crimson running along its form. But despite its intimidating presence, Nate had no fear. He had tracked it down, watching its movements, predicting its patterns, leading it to this very moment.
    Then, without warning, the beast threw its head back and let out a piercing scream, the sound so loud it sent a sharp pulse through the air.
    And then¡ªit charged.
    Nate's lips curled slightly, his grip tightening around the iron rod slung across his back. "That's more like it," he muttered, his own feet pushing off the ground as he surged forward to meet the creature's attack head-on.
    In a blur of motion, the two clashed. The beast lunged, its massive claws slicing through the air with a force that could tear flesh from bone, but Nate was already moving. With a sharp, controlled swing, he brought the rod in front of him, deflecting the beast's attack with such precision that the impact sent a harsh vibration through his arms but did nothing to slow him down.
    The moment the strike was parried, Nate shifted, using his other hand to deliver a brutal punch straight to the beast's throat.
    His fist slammed into the creature's windpipe with a force that cracked the air around them. The impact was devastating. The beast's eyes widened in shock as it let out a strangled, broken sound, its breath hitching, struggling to draw air.
    Its knees buckled.
    It collapsed, tried to rise, but collapsed again, its body convulsing as its throat caved in on itself. Its claws scratched weakly against the ground as it attempted to regain control, but Nate didn't hesitate.
    Stepping forward, he swung his rod downward with merciless precision, the iron striking the beast's legs with a sickening crunch. Bone shattered beneath the force, the once-powerful limbs now reduced to useless fragments.
    The beast let out a pained, guttural sound.
    But Nate wasn't finished.
    Raising the rod once more, he delivered the final blow, crushing the beast's neck completely. A deep, hollow crack resounded as the creature spasmed one last time¡ªand then it lay still.
    Silence followed.
    Nate exhaled, the adrenaline slowly settling. Looking down at the lifeless form of the beast, he found himself faced with a different challenge.
    Now that it was dead, he needed to retrieve its crystal.
    The problem was, he had no idea where to find it. His gaze traveled over the beast's mangled body, scanning its thick hide.
    After a moment of consideration, he decided to start with the head.
    Sliding his rod back onto his back, Nate clenched his fist and drove it into the beast's skull.
    The impact was solid, unyielding. The tough skin didn't give way immediately, but a closer look revealed something¡ªa small, almost imperceptible network of cracks forming along the surface.
    Encouraged, Nate struck again.
    This time, the skin shattered. The hardened exterior gave way like broken stone, revealing a mess of blood and flesh beneath. It was grotesque, the smell thick in the air, but Nate pushed past the discomfort and searched through the ruined remains.
    Then¡ªhe saw it.
    Amidst the carnage, there was a glow, faint but unmistakable.
    Nate reached in, his fingers wrapping around the object buried within. He pulled it free, lifting the crystal into the dim light.
    It was smooth yet firm, pulsating faintly as if it was alive. The glow wasn't just light¡ªit was energy, something ancient and powerful. He could feel it thrumming beneath his touch, as if it recognized him, as if it was waiting for him.
    Frowning, he tore a strip of fabric from his robe and wiped the blood from the crystal.
    Now holding it in his palm, he stared at it, uncertain.
    What was he supposed to do with it?
    But before the question could fully form in his mind, the crystal began to change.
    It pulsed, and then¡ªit dissolved.
    Nate's eyes widened in shock as the solid form of the crystal turned to a swirling gaseous substance, twisting and curling like mist before sinking into his pores.
    A jolt of power shot through him.
    His breath caught as he felt something surge within him, something foreign yet strangely familiar. His muscles tensed, his skin prickling as a rush of energy flooded his veins. For a brief moment, the world around him seemed distant, his senses shifting, expanding.
    And then, as the sensation reached its peak, lightning sparked in his eyes.
    ---
    Meni paced back and forth, his movements frantic and restless, his heavy breathing almost as loud as the crackling fire nearby. His hands clenched and unclenched, his fingers twitching with restrained rage as his mind replayed what had happened to Hapu over and over again. His face was dark with fury, his jaw clenched so tightly that it seemed like his teeth might shatter.
    Tiaa, kneeling beside Hapu, worked quickly to wrap a cloth around what remained of his arm, her fingers moving with urgency despite the exhaustion that was creeping into her limbs. Hapu's face was drenched in sweat, his breathing ragged and uneven, his body shivering from both pain and shock. He had lost a lot of blood, and though the bleeding had slowed, it was clear that he was barely hanging on.
    Meni continued muttering under his breath, his voice a mixture of rage and desperation. "Where is he? Where is he? I swear, I'll kill him." His words were venomous, his entire body shaking with emotion.
    And then, as if summoned by his rage, Nate walked into sight.
    The moment Meni's eyes landed on him, something inside him snapped. With a furious growl, he launched himself forward, his feet pounding against the dirt, his expression twisted with blind rage. In an instant, he grabbed Nate's robe, his grip so tight that the fabric bunched in his fist.
    Tiaa, startled by his sudden movement, turned sharply, her voice urgent as she spoke. "Meni, whatever you're thinking, don't do it."
    But Meni wasn't listening.
    With his free hand, he pulled back his fist, his knuckles whitening as he swung it down with all his strength, aiming straight for Nate's face.
    But just as the blow was about to land¡ª
    Nate moved.
    Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire
    His hand shot up with unnatural speed, his fingers closing around Meni's wrist like a steel trap. Meni's eyes widened in shock as he felt his attack come to an abrupt stop, his fist caught mid-air as though it had slammed into an invisible wall.
    Nate's gaze lifted, his expression eerily calm. Then, with a slight tilt of his head, he twisted Meni's wrist.
    A sickening crack echoed through the air.
    Meni let out a piercing scream, his body jerking as pain shot through his arm. He stumbled, his knees nearly buckling, but before he could react further¡ª
    Nate drove a powerful kick into his chest.
    The impact sent Meni flying backward, his body crashing onto the ground with a heavy thud, dust and dirt rising around him. He groaned in pain, curling slightly as he gasped for air, his rage momentarily replaced by stunned silence.
    The entire group stood frozen, their jaws hanging open as they watched Nate deal with Meni as if he were nothing more than an unruly child. Shock, disbelief, and even a hint of fear flickered in their eyes.
    Nobody had expected that.
    And for the first time, Meni wasn't the one everyone feared anymore.
    ****
    Support with Golden Tickets and Power Stones. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.